ã€ŠI Woke Up Pregnant With An Undead&#x27;s Childã€‹


 Chapter 1

    <b>Chapter 1</b>

    Pressed up against the piercing ice-cold human skin, Zhang Qiu froze and shivered. Both of his eyes were in dazed, his thought however was quite clear. The soft yet ice-cold lips tracing along the side of his face to neck and throat. Liked a hibernating snake, slowly glided down. In the quite space, the only human sound was heard was his own panting noise. The other party did not even make the least bit of sound ... ...

    Not like a human.

    The ice-cold to the bone snake coiled up around, as if wanted to swallow him into the darkness.

    In a sh, a pair of fine bright cold and detached eyes shown up in the dark.

    Zhang Qiu suddenly sat up on the bed. His confused eyes looked around and seeing it was familiar, he slightly relieved.

    ¡°It is this dream again.¡± Zhang Qiu raised his hand to wipe out the cold sweat on his forehead. Suddenly there was a burst of nausea, disgusted and couldn¡¯t help but barefooted to the bathroom. He leaned on the toilet and dry heaving.

    The room lights were all switched on.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s face looked pale. He pinched a sour plum into his mouth, which only depressed the difort in his stomach.

    Only a few secondster, the eyelids were pulled down again, obviously experienced a nightmare. The result, did not sleep for another second.

    Drowsiness, nausea, and eating sour.

    God knows that he used to hate sour things before.

    Zhang Qiu felt that he wasn¡¯t quite right. He licked the plum in his mouth vaguely, wrapped his quilt around and thought about it on the bed. It seemed that it started from more than a month ago after he came out of the tomb.

    .......

    More than a month ago.

    A mountain resort was being built in the Qinling Mountains. When the ground was dug up, an ancient tomb was found identally. The excavator was aiming at the entrance of the tomb and exposing a script record stone tablet carve in primitive simplicity.

    The first group to enter was the Shan Bo* Archaeological team and his professor. The professor was who specialized in the study of oracle script and inscriptions on ancient bronze objects, was very famous in the Shaanxi Province archaeological circle. Following the Shan Bo Archaeological team with coboration, at once brought him to see the world to enrich his experience. He also considered theoretical knowledge practices.

    *Shaanxi Doctorate

    The tomb was not robbed. If it wasn¡¯t identally excavated this time, didn¡¯t know how long it would stay in the Qinling Mountains. The pedestrians cautiously entered from the entrance of the tomb. Obviously it was the day of June. Zhang Qiu who was about to enter felt chill, obviously there was no wind, but always felt that his ears were ringing. He followed behind the professor, his expression was a look of nervous with a trace of excitement. His movements were very careful, not dared to say a word, both eyes thoroughly passed the dim light to look around all sides.

    This time it was a rush repaired quality tomb with arge hole like a mouth. God knows who this tomb owner was and whether the historical relics in it would be the same as the Terracotta Warriors and Horses buried with the dead. Along with the air cirction caused any destruction could not restored.

    The tomb was square, veryrge, with ayer on top of it, and the outermost wood was somewhat yellow. He didn¡¯t know if it was the cause of the light or it was really yellow. The wood looks very solid and there was no damage.

    ¡°It¡¯s fiveyers.¡± The professor sounded and his voice contained uncontroble excitement. ¡°But this arge tomb fitted for a nobles and kings rank.¡±

    The archeological team took the lead and said, "?Master Gou?Ceremony Doctrine Article?¡± said that ¡¯the Son of Heaven had tenyers of inner and outer coffins, nobles had five, senior official had three, and soldier had double¡¯, looked at the color of wood, like cypress and the yellow intestine inscribe specifications, I don¡¯t know which dynasty it was." The light dangled on the topmost stone tablet. "You see, there is an inscription, just this word¡ª"

    When the professor came forward to see the stone tablet, Zhang Qiu did not rush to the front. He was not qualified toe down. He still looked at the face of the professor. Now he only needs to be an invisible person.

    ¡°This, this word...¡± The voice of the professor¡¯s excitement was quivering, he controlled the party and said, "As in the Shang dynasty period, the traces also revealed some differences. You look at these words¡ª"

    The pronunciation of the word was made vaguely in the professor¡¯s throat. After waiting a few seconds, the professor finally confirmed it. His eyes could not conceal the shock. "Gu Mu Country, it is actually Gu Mu country!"

    Zhang Qiu was jumped startled by the professor¡¯s appearance. He entered the school one semester ago. He hadn¡¯t seen the time when the professor¡¯s expression be exposed.

    Gu Mu Country?

    Zhang Qiu was unable to understand. Several archeological students next to him came to understanding, their face were exactly the same as the professor.

    The next archeological team elerated the process and began to deal with theyers. They were eager and curious to know the identity of the tomb owner who had been buried for more than 3,000 years. The professor¡¯s excited face was flushed and Zhang Qiu stared at the ¡¯soon to be opened¡¯ most outer tomb. His right eyelid had been jumping nonstop more and more rapidly.

    ¡°Open! Open!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°How many bones?!¡±

    People who rushed into the front screamed backwards, the lights shed on and off, and Zhang Qiu was pushed by one. The whole person leaned back to the corner two stepster, and he didn¡¯t know what weightlessness he was pressing and went straight down falling.

    The cries for help had not yet been exported, and Zhang Qiu had copsed. Before he fainted, he seemed to have seen a pair of cold, red eyes.

    When he woke up again, he was naked and lying on a superrge jade bed surrounded by an oilmp. He was stunned and scared. A goose bump appeared on his body and he looked down to see arge red mark on his chest. The ce between the legs was also¡ª

    Zhang Qiu thought of the content of his dream. His face burst into red for a while. He had no time to gnash his teeth. He heard footsteps and a call for his own name, and quickly wore his T-shirt and trouser.

    "Thank God for being the one to find you!" The archeologists saw Zhang Qiu safely and relieved before he noticed the environment.

    Zhang Qiu felt a sense of wetness from his behind and guessed what it was, and suddenly his face was ugly. Fortunately, the archaeological team that came inter focused on the environment here.

    Read only at xahxiaoran.WordPress

    ¡°God! Themp oil here is still burning.¡±

    ¡°Captain, you see this jade bed...¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked around and did not see the man with his crimson pupil he saw before fainting. He was overwhelmed and felt his shoulders getting heavy. He was scared and paralyzed. He was relieved when he saw the professor.

    Professor Fang met him with a look of worry. ¡°Xiao Qiu, are alright?¡±

    Zhang Qiu was still gued by the traces of that dream and on his body, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He¡¯s a man who was in a dream with another man. He still didn¡¯t know that this man was a human or a ghost. .

    Only vaguely said: ¡°Nothing, it is a bit cold.¡± Changing the topic, ¡°Professor, why did you all came here?"

    ¡°I discovered that you were missing, and the big guys rushed to find you, only to find that there was an institution in the corner of the main burial chamber, it was down.¡± The professor said one by one.

    It was originally found in the fifthyer of the main burial chamber that the body of glittering-greenish emerged. It was like the luminous light in the darkness. At that time it scared people and caused some panic. The archaeological team feared that the bones were poisonous and quickly requested support.

    If it was really the tomb of the Gu Mu country, the corpse was well preserved for more than 3,000 years. The bones were well preserved, and it¡¯s very strange how the green light looks.

    After waiting for the order above, the professor discovered that Zhang Qiu was missing. He searched for clues and found the institution. He came down directly, but the dy was five hours.

    ¡°Professor Fang discovered it.¡± The captainplimented the professor.

    The professor told Zhang Qi to follow him closely and stop losing it. Zhang Qiu followed behind and walked a bit strangely. He seemed to press his legs together like a leg support, himself felt awkward for a long time, but he found that no one was paying attention to him. The professor said to the captain: ¡°These are like ritual writings. I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Zhang Qiu discovered that there were pirs that were engraved with ck and white characters in the nine directions around the jade bed.

    ¡°This tomb is full of weirdness everywhere. The main burial chamber is full of corpses of the mourners. The ground below the main burial chamber is also empty.¡± The captain suddenly thought of Zhang Qiu first further and turned to ask. : ¡°Little ssmate, what did you find when you fell in?¡±

    Zhang Qiu was still hesitating to tell the truth. Before he fainted, he saw a pair of eyes. There should be a man here. He heard the next man said, ¡°Captain, we checked it carefully, and there are no dead bodies. There is nothing to be buried.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me thinking too much, even if there really is anything more than 3,000 years, is it still impossible to have obtain a long leg and run?¡± The captainughed himself thinking much more, turned his head and devoted himself to study the post symbol.

    Zhang Qiu would also be ignorant. If that eyes were real and the traces on the body were also real, what was he?

    *

    Sleepy Zhang Qiu did not sleep well. He had an intermittent dream more than a month ago, and he woke up more than eight times.

    The mouth was full of bitterness. The core of the sour plum that was eatenst night was still in his mouth, quickly spat it out. When brushing the teeth he was retching and vomiting, spiting out all sour water. Gasping to the door of theb, he didn¡¯t breathe a few more breaths, and the door pushed away. The people inside saw him like this. ¡°Why is the face so white? Are you ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Senior Huating.¡± The other person was a proud student who taught in Beijing before. Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know what he was like now. He obviously slept a lottely, but he didn¡¯t sleep enough. ¡°Maybe running too fast. Where is Professor?¡±

    Huating poured a cup of hot water and handed it to Zhang Qiu. He said, ¡°The professor went to Shaanxi Province and told me to tell you to go home and have a good rest.¡±

    The school had started the summer vacation three days ago. Zhang Qiu originally wanted to stay with the professor and went to learn more about the tombs of the Gu Mu Country in the Qinling Mountain. The tombs were everywhere and the main burial chamber excavated 1,800 green burials. The corpses, there was a jade stone bed ced in the main burial chamber below, but there was no tomb owner ¨C Zhang Qiu was now beginning to self-doubt that day was not what he had smoked that had cause hallucination.

    It¡¯s just that he¡¯s vomiting and spiting at times, something was wrong, and he didn¡¯t want to stay strong. He nodded. "Then have to trouble Senior Huating to help me thank Professor."

    "I know you are curious. What any new progress, I will send to you."

    Zhang Qiuughed sheepishly. "Have to thank Senior."

    He did not live in the dormitory, he rented a house outside the school. Simply packed up his luggage, Zhang Qiu went directly to the high-speed rail station and bought a ticket back to Yuncheng.

    Three hourster, Zhang Qiu arrived in Yuncheng. Getting off, his whole body felt top-heavy and unsteady, cold sweating. The service staff next to his deathly pale face yet asked a few words. Zhang Qiu thanked for his good intentions. ¡°No need, I have someone to pick me up.¡± After looking up, he saw his dad.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Zhang Qiu shouted happily, he saw his dad walking from far away staring at him. The more he neared the more unsightly his face looked, and finally swept by his stomach, Zhang Qiu had not yet asked, but his dad opened his mouth.

    ¡°In your stomach ¡ª¡±

 Chapter 2

    From now on, I¡¯ll be using the original pinyin jiangshi to sub for zombie. I think in this novel, using zombie was not quite right because I kept seeing the stiff and awkward zombies in the walking dead. So please remember jiangshi is referring to rigid corpse/chinese vampire. In my opinion it is referring to the undead/immortal.

    <b>Chapter 2</b>

    ¡°Dad, what about my stomach?¡± Zhang Qiu looked down, grinned at his dad and said, ¡°I did not eat fat ah! I¡¯m still your handsome son!¡±

    Zhang father wore aplicated eyes expression after moving away from his son¡¯s stomach. Once he looked at his son¡¯s sweet and naive face, suddenly he did not know what to talk about. The words he wanted to utter was hold back. ¡°Let¡¯s first get in the car.¡±

    Once in the car Zhang Qiu spread out spinelessly on the passenger seat, fastening the seat belt while slouching and released a yawn. He drowsily, ¡°My mom?¡±

    ¡°Cooking for you at home.¡± Father Zhang answered stiffly and started the car. Seeing his son¡¯s sullen eyes, he quietly asked: ¡°Tell me what is interesting at school.¡±

    Hearing that, Zhang Qiu¡¯s spirit returned and he¡¯s heart heavy. Although there were bad memories in the ancient tomb, but he couldn¡¯t bear the curiosity of the tomb of the Gu Mu Country. He liked these strangely odd wonder things, otherwise he would not choose archeology.

    "Dad, a while ago at Qinling there was a discovery of ancient tombs during the Shang dynasty period, it was 4,000 years away from now. The news was very sensational. Have you seen it?"

    When Zhang father heard the Shang dynasty, his eyelids jumped. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it, you tell me a bit.¡±

    Zhang Qiu knew that his dad also liked these things. The bookcases at home were mostly contained books about feng shui. When he thought of the nine ck pirs on the secondyer of the main burial chamber, he was tempted to ask his dad more questions. So he told about the details of the tomb and excluded the part about seeing the crimson eyed man.

    ¡°...Gu Mu Country state was located in present-day Shandong, but that tomb is in Xi¡¯an. Although the inscription on the stone tablet was the three characters of Gu Mu Country, but there was no other information avable and also there was no tomb owner. So it was difficult to judge the specific age ......¡± Zhang Qiu talked vaguely about the owner of the tomb.

    ¡°I only took a small part pictures of the nine pir patterns. Dad, went we got home let¡¯s research and discuss it together.¡±

    ¡°Only this location, nothing else?¡±

    "No." Zhang Qiu looked puzzled at his father. "Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you today?"

    Zhang Qiu was the only child. He had a close rtionship with his dad since he was a child. It¡¯s amon happening when he foolishly chat with his dad in the manner of ¡¯show no respect for one¡¯s elders*¡¯. When he came out of the station today, he found out that his dad¡¯s mood was somewhat wrong, especially serious.

    *(idiom) impolite

    "You tell me honestly, did anything strange happen in the tomb?" Father Zhang stopped the car and dead eyes kept staring at his son¡¯s face. "Since you¡¯re small, you touched your nose when you¡¯re lying. Tell me the truth or else be careful when I beat you."

    Zhang Qiu flushed red. How do he told this kind of matter with his dad? He could see his dad was serious and he nted a half-day of mushrooms before he broke the jar and said: ¡°I¡¯m not sure as well, really Dad! He looked at me with crimson eyes and then I fainted. After that, what happened, I was not too clear-headed. I woke up and was covered up with that...¡±

    He tumbled along everything in one breath, Father Zhang heard about the crimson eyes, his mind clicked at once. His face turned ck, and Zhang Qiu knew that something was wrong.

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°You have that crimson eyed demon¡¯s fetus in your stomach.¡± Father Zhang looked his son¡¯s face turned white, his heart felt bad. He restarted the car. ¡°ording to what you said, the man may be a jiangshi for more than 3,000 years old."

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s mind was filled with the news of his conceiving a jiangshi¡¯s child. The news kept flooding in his brain again and again, tantamount to be thunderstruck, the whole person was paralyzed until he entered the door he was still dizzy.

    How could a man be pregnant?

    But also pregnant with a jiangshi¡¯s¡ª

    Zhang Qiu stood at the entrance seemingly to be scared out of his wits. Zhang¡¯s father saw his son¡¯s appearance and regretted saying it too clearly. He pressed his hand on his son¡¯s shoulder, ¡°This matter is not without a solution. First, let¡¯s go in and eat. Don¡¯t worry your mother.¡±

    As soon as the door opened, Mama Zhang saw the father and son were back, said happily: "Finally you¡¯re back. Go wash your hand quickly and have a meal.¡± Seeing the son¡¯s face was wrong, ¡°What¡¯s happened? The face is so pale.¡±

    Zhang Qiu gave augh and seeming miserable leaning on his mom¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I miss you."

    Zhang Mama¡¯s happily grinning from ear to ear, ¡°Dear son, mom made you a lot of things that you like to eat. Slow down first. Is it motion sickness?¡±

    Zhang¡¯s father was covering at the side and Zhang Mama did not doubt him, she thought her son was ufortable because of motion sickness.

    Zhang Qiu washed his face and his spirit was better. When he saw that his favorite hemp spicy* foods on the dinner table, his appetite came at once. He was holding the rice bowl to eat like fighting a war. Zhang Mama now could put away her worries.

    *Æ«¯qÆ«À± pian ma pian= leprosy is spicy?

    Father Zhang looked at his son who was eating like a pig. He knew that his son¡¯s heart felt heavy, but he didn¡¯t think it was like this heavy! ! !

    Zhang Qiu looked up from the rice bowl and saw his dad¡¯s disdain eyes, kept silence, what can he do? He was also very sad and desperate ah!

    Turning around, he smiled and said: ¡°Mom, your cooking is getting better and better!¡±

    Zhang Mama became even happier.

    In the evening, his mother went to the za with her sisters. Zhang Qiu faced his father.

    ¡°Dad -¡±

    ¡°Sleep early tonight and follow me to go to a ce tomorrow.¡±

    Zhang Qiu still wanted to ask, and his dad entered the study and closed the door.

    The day had not yet brighten, Zhang Qiu was picked up by his dad and he was thrown directly on the passenger seat. His dad drove all the way to the train station. Zhang Qiu leaned his head to sleep and drooled. When they reached the destination, he was knocked on the head by his dad. He rubbed his head with a look of sadness.

    "Dad, where are we going?" he asked. "Have you talked to my mom?"

    Zhang Dad heard that and the back of his eyelid jumped down, not quite naturally saying: ¡°I left a note.¡± And then without venting off his anger he thumped Zhang Qiu¡¯s head. ¡°Get on the train first.¡±

    Zhang Qiu, even if he was confused, he could imagine how his mother would saw the letter.

    The train¡¯s destination was to a small county in Jiangsu. Zhang Qiu had never heard of this ce before. Because it was summer, there were many people on the train. Zhang Qiu sat down with his dad after finding a seat, based on the time, it took eight hours.

    Opposite them were two female college students, originally rubbing their sleepy eyes, and saw Zhang Qiu sat down, all of a sudden became spirited. They did not expect to meet handsome guy on this train, wondering how to talk along the journey.

    Read only at xahxiaoran.WordPress

    The girls did not hide their slightly excited expression. At least, Zhang Qiu saw it. Right now he was not in a mood to chat with this little sisters. Besides, there was still his dad next to him and he did not dare to mess with the girls. Only giving the girls to look at his handsome young man looks, still made his heart felt very pleased. So he turned his face, gave an angr side face that was considered handsome and sure enough he heard the two girls inhaled and whispered so handsome, so beautiful, so brilliant and so on.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s beautiful heart quickly bubbled.

    Slightly blinked and changed position. Sure enough the two little sisters became more excited and happy.

    ¡°It¡¯s even better than a celebrity!¡±

    ¡°Very good temperament. You see he has long hair, but did not look like a woman at all!¡±

    ¡°Ah! He looked over. What to do, what to do? Aren¡¯t we too loud, but really handsome!¡±

    Zhang Qiu: Wait, what long hair?! And his eyes are still closed!

    Realizing that they were not talking about himself, Zhang Qiu was slightly irritated. Thinking that one of the big gentlemen still keeping a long hair, he wanted to see how handsome!

    Bursting haired handsome Zhang Qiu opened his eyes and was met with the other¡¯s eyes across the aisle.

    Long narrow cold eyes.

    Zhang Qiu suddenly felt his hair raising. Being stared at by the other person liked a transfixed body, the line of sight cannot be removed. On his side, he still heard the girls excited whispering of praises, but at this moment, Zhang Qiu was no more thoughtful than handsome. He just felt that this person¡¯s eye sight was cold.

    Cold sweating, Zhang Qiu face slowly turned white, the other person finally removed his eye sight.

    He could not help but secretly sighed of relief, quickly turned his head and no longer dared to look past, but always felt like there was a line of sight staring at his back.

    Zhang Qiu quickly pretended to sleep. He touched his forehead and felt cold sweat. In his mind, he was thinking about the eyes. How could he feel familiar, as if he had seen it?

    He did not noticed that next to him, Zhang father was looking at the ck bag that was in the hands of several people across the aisle. His brows wrinkled and his ears moved. He could hear the sound of rustling metal in the bag.

    Zhang father moved his line of sight away and with both arms folded, he closed his eyes.

    The Zhang Qiu who originally pretended to sleep really was asleep, and dreamed of the crimson eyes in that tomb. Only this time the eyes stared at him as closely as the poisonous tongue, as if he had made a move, it would pounce on him.

    Suddenly awakened, Zhang Qiu was gasping and panting. Still badly shaken, he saw the next seat was empty. He did not know where his dad had gone.

    "The person next to you just went to the toilet." said the girl at the opposite.

    Zhang Qiu nodded, and looking around a little dazed. As a result, he saw that man facing the aisle diagonally opposite from him. The other person was really stood out. He had never seen such a beautiful man since he grew up.

    The ck long hair was simple and the skin was very white. When the light from the coach¡¯s window prated through, his whiteness looked translucent. The side face was perfect. Liked sensing his sight, that person turned over. The two of them just looked at each other.

    However, this time, the other person¡¯s eyes were no longer as terrible as they were before. Although indifferent, but not aggressive.

    The other party nodded his head like a greeting, Zhang Qiu suddenly felt ttered. He immediately smiled and nodded. The other person had already turned his head and closed his eyes.

    Zhang Qiu: What great look! I am also very handsome! Humph!

    Then he moved his head to look at the barendscape outside the window.

    The train soon would arrived at the station and his dad also came back. Zhang Qiu stood up to go, his dad pressed him back to the seat.

    "Wait until the train arrived".

    Zhang Qiu found that the six people on the opposite side of the aisle also stood up and walked away. The other five people were carrying big bags. The long-haired man walked at the rear did not bring anything. However, it could be seen they were together because the person walking in front of the long-haired man called him Li Shu (ÀëÊâ).

    This name was very strange, he did not know the two characters.

    Zhang Qiu felt apprehensive in his heart and was pulled up by his father. ¡°Getting off.¡±

    Because it was a small county and there were not many people getting off the train, Zhang Qiu and his dad soon met with the six people. Among them, a tall muscr man gave them a fierce look. Zhang Qi was confused and thought that this person had problems.

    ¡°Old fellow, all the way you looked, be careful of your eyes.¡±

    Zhang Qiu at once cursed. ¡°You¡¯re sick ah! Who¡¯s looking at you!¡±

    The other party was angered and approached Zhang Qiu directly with imposing manner. One of them perfunctorily shouted: "Lao San, don¡¯t make trouble. Quickly go."

    Zhang Qiu saw the other party wanted to make trouble, taking a look at the person¡¯s stature, he suddenly swallowed, but also could not let his dad be irritated by petty annoyances. He blocked in the front, whispered: ¡°Dad, you quickly run to the police, I can handle it.¡±

    Zhang Father thought that his son was muddle-headed back to back, but he was also filial. How many years he had not been active. Today was a chance to exercise his hands skill.

    The opponent was big and tall. He stood towering above Zhang Qiu liked looking down at a small chick. His eyes were full ofughter. Waving his fist with the chilled of wind, his fist was bigger than that of Zhang Qiu¡¯s face.

    Zhang Dad grasped Zhang Qiu¡¯s back cor liked grasping a chick. He hadn¡¯t made any effort because he saw the opponent¡¯s fist was blocked.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    The voice was cold, brief and to the point, Zhang Qiu saw the long-haired man. White translucent arm was under that Lao San¡¯s arm. The rest of the man was white and slender, but that Lao San¡¯s face changed, his mouth moved like he wanted to swear. Atst, he resentfully loosen the hand, turned around and left.

    Zhang Qiu looked up to thank him and he saw the other person had already walked away.

    <

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    The taxi stopped at an alleyway.

    ¡°I can¡¯t pass through, you guys get off here!¡±

    Zhang Qiu followed his dad, he was curious inside. He didn¡¯t ask who they were meeting for this trip. As a result, his dad didn¡¯t say anything and was vexed of being asked just throwing smelly boy sentence with a threatening look. This false bravado made him think his dad had done something wrong in front of his mother.

    Exactly who was able make his dad be scared to want toe over.

    It was the hottest midday, the sun was at the top of his head and Zhang Qiu was already hungry but he dared not say anything. Since getting on the car, the closer it was to the destination, the more ugly and unpleasant his dad¡¯s face had became. He could not describe it; hesitation in the thrill, veryplicated.

    Zhang Qiu followed behind. The father and son went one by one to the alley.

    The alley was very narrow, green bstone paving, the sun overhead did not take long to warm Zhang Qiu. There was not a soul in sight. Walked about 100 meter to the left, the street widened, like the main street. On one side was facing the water* while the other side was a wooden storied building shops. There were selling all kind things; foods, snacks, clothes and useful items.

    *favored location

    Zhang Qiu saw a child was licking a string of bintanghulu* and couldn¡¯t help swallowing his saliva. He closely keeping pace with his dad¡¯s step and not ncing sideways*. He nearly did something to snatch the child¡¯s food! But the string of that bintanghulu looked delicious, sour and sweet...

    *caramelized hawthorns

    *(idiom) to gaze fixedly

    Walking all the way, his dad suddenly stopped and stood in front of the only establishment at the end of the street.

    Zhang Qiu took a look from behind his dad, it was a shop specialist in selling yellow paper, joss sticks and candles*. There was a young man in the shop who was dozing off. His dad was standing in the entrance like a wood pile and appeared not to be able to talk. Zhang Qiu pressed near his dad and in a low voice called out: ¡°Dad.¡±

    * yellow papers, joss sticks and candles are burnt when sacrificing to the gods or ancestor

    Zhang Dad came back to God*, he stopped and paused but still took a step forward.

    e to his senses

    ¡°Is Zhang Sanlian not in?¡±

    The tone was simr to finding fault with someone; fiendish. Zhang Qiu was honestly bewildered by his dad¡¯s somewhat strange behavior today. The young man who was dozing off suddenly frighten and trembled, abruptly awaken. He raised his head to look up and came over.

    The other person was dressed in in colored Chinese button jacket with unlined garment, really overstated. Underfoot were a pair of ckyered stitched cloth shoes. The style was outdated but on this person¡¯s body, it seemedpletely out of this world.

    The skin was fair and clear, the appearance looked very gentle and soft, and all over the body exuded the temperament of ¡¯be pure of heart and have few desires¡¯.

    ¡°What matter do you guys have with him?¡± The voice was cold but not vexingly annoyed.

    Zhang Dad looked at the outstanding Xiaobei*, his mouth opened but not a sound came out. Finally he said ufortably: ¡°My name is Zhang LiuDuan*.¡±

    *Xiaobei = younger generation/junior member in a family

    *T/N: Zhang San(3)Lian & Zhang Liu(6)Duan [Get it?]

    The young man originally went nk, after pondering, surprisingly asked: ¡°Little Uncle?¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s mouth dropped to his chin, shocked! Since childhood he didn¡¯t know he had a big uncle and his dad had a big brother! However looking at his dad awkwardness, it seemed that there was a brotherly resentment between them. Foolishly imagined for some while, Zhang Qiu was chestnut-knocked by his dad and sobered up.

    Zhang Dad looked displeased at his own dazed son and turned to his nephew to introduce: ¡°Your younger brother (cousin), Zhang Qiu.¡±

    ¡°Zhang YuShui.¡± Zhang YuShui smiled. ¡°My dad is at home. Let me close the shop go back home together.¡±

    After closing the shop, the three people went back along the road. Zhang YuShui was not a person of many words and Zhang Dad today was acting weird. Zhang Qiu wanted to chat, he was very curious toward his ¡®never before met¡¯ big uncle. However, considering the closed mouthed atmosphere, he kept silent.

    On the way, they reached a fork road and Zhang Dad seemed to be in familiar road and familiar door*. Zhang Qiu thought why not just go directly to the house, but instead making a detour in a roundabout way to the shop.

    *(idiom) things that one knows well

    In the distant, a noise of quarrel and scolding was heard.

    ¡°... Don¡¯t be fool enough to reject a face-saving offer. Naming yourself San Ye*, truly regarded yourself as a Ye.¡±

    *Ye = a respectful form of addressing an elderly man/uncle/master/sir/lord

    ¡°Lao San, restraint yourself a little more!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, you see what bridge he seize, this time ¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The voice had just broke and Zhang Qiu heard it was familiar. When they got closer to look, sure enough they were the few people they met at the train station. The person that shouting curses was the Lao San who had wanted to strike at him. The person who berated was the leader. His eyes swept involuntarily passing over at the back. The man with long hair was not here, and unexpectedly his heart felt faint gritty with regret. He had not even expressed any thanks and inquired about the two characters of the name.

    The middle-aged man who was standing at the entrance looked very impatient, but upon seeing the three of them, the expression became a lot gentler, "Why did little brothering back so early today?" When seeing the next person, the middle-aged man opened his mouth and surprisingly said: "Little uncle!"

    Zhang Qiu was already dumbfounded.

    The middle-aged man also called his dad ¡®little uncle¡¯, so how much older was his big uncle? !

    "Little uncle and younger brother came to visit so I closed the shop early." Zhang YuShui exined and looked at the five people standing in the doorway. With a t tone said: "I see on you five people¡¯s be* emitted a sinister aura. In three days time, there is a looming threat of fatal disaster."

    *be is the space between the eyebrows

    ¡°You fucking looking for a beating!¡± Lao San red up.

    The leader who had berated, looked around until the eyes were in front of Zhang Qiu father and son, the eyes were rather venomous said: ¡°Go!¡± without raising a hand to strike, immediately left.

    Zhang Dad didn¡¯t particrly remembered Zhang YuShui. Concerning to Dage¡¯s eldest son, he still had an impressive memory. He sighed with a bit of emotion and patted the middle-aged man¡¯s shoulder. "Maoge*, in a wink had already grown so big."

    *Mao = little/small/young |Ge = elder brother/brother

    Zhang Qiu looked at his dad¡¯s seriously calling for the man¡¯s nickname who was not much smaller than him. The man who was called Maoge was rather happy and did not feel embarrassed.

    Into the yard, Zhang Qiu felt the uneasiness of his father. In the living room of the old residence, Zhang Yushui poured tea. Zhang Qiu sat in a chair for less than a minute. Mao Ge and his legendary big uncle came out.

    A "crash" sounded, at the side his dad stood up immediately, standing up liked a schoolboy who was asked to recite the lesson; no words came out.

    Zhang Qiu also followed up and very carefully looked at the legendary big uncle. He was thin and less than 1.7 meter tall. He was dressed in unlined buttoned Chinese jacket. He looked about sixty to seventy years old, and his eyes were very sharp, keeping a straight face very seriously.

    No one in the living room spoke and breath could be heard. Zhang Qiu was scared and thought that his dad would not have any hatred with big uncle. If he had to move his hands, he would stop his dad first and would not hurt big uncle.

    Zhang Dad moved his mouth, but he did not make a sound.

    His big uncle, Zhang Sanlian spoke first. ¡°Still know how toe back!¡± Feeling that his tone was not pleasant, eyes soften a bit. But this was how his temper was for so many years. The words spoken were like taunts: ¡°Who said he would not step foot into the house, in the past?"

    ¡°Big brother.¡± Zhang Dad heard his big brother chide-like words, all of a sudden his eye rims became red, and those years of arrogance seemed to be naive.

    Zhang SanLian heard this and his face countenance changed a bit. This was the only younger brother he had in the world. He was nearly twenty years younger than him. He was the younger brother who grew up as a son.

    With a ¡¯big brother¡¯ exmation, the many years of separation were cleared up, the two brothers sat together and began to chat about each other conditions over the years.

    Zhang Qiu, who waspletely cold shoulder, sat with cold reception. His stomach emitted a ¡¯gugu¡¯ noises, he had not eaten up until now!

    When Zhang Yushui heard it, he simply fetched cold vegetables dressed in sauce and noodles. When the dish came up, Zhang Dad, who was having a good time chatting with his big brother, began to distract. When Zhang SanLian saw this, he could not helpughing. "How old is it, just like before. Doing things in a careless way. Have a meal first.¡±

    Zhang Qiu watched as his dad was taught like a child, even half the temperament drowned. Towards this Big Uncle of his, there was admiration.

    After dinner, Zhang Dad remembered why he was looking for big brother this time, he was somewhat embarrassed, and Zhang Sanlian could see through it with a nce. "You have a surly temper like an ox. If this is not something that you cannot solve, you will note here. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Smelly boye over and let your big uncle take a look at you.¡±

    Zhang Qiu quickly went to his big uncle. After Zhang SanLian came out, his attention was directed at his younger brother. He did not pay much attention to his nephew. Now, after a closer look, he knew that the problem was serious.

    Zhang Daddy added next to him. "When I picked him back on that day, I noticed that the yang on him was too weak, and that a group of yin shrouded his stomach." Once again told about the things of Gu Mu Country at the Qinling Mountains.

    At the side, Mao Ge and Zhang Yushui eyes were wide opened, they had seen the evil spirit¡¯s will was not small, but this peculiar was the first time they saw.

    Unexpectedly it was a jiangshi.

    ¡°The 3000 years old jiangshu, if Xiaoqiu is a girl, I¡¯m afraid that he will die soon.¡± Zhang SanLian wrinkled his eyebrows. ¡°As the demon fetus grows up everyday, without removing it, Xiaoqiu¡¯s life will be in danger.¡±

    Zhang Dad was also very sad, murmured: ¡°Maybe I messed up too much by tomb raiding of that year, or else it will not be me on Xiaoqiu.¡± He was then only a middle age, in normal time he could not looked at the cold shoulder son. For this reason, he washed his hand in a gold basin*, and thoroughly quited the Triads.

    *(idiom) abandon the life of an ouw

    Zhang Qiu: Suddenly it seems that something incredible has been discovered.

    ¡°Now it is not the time to talk about the past, saving Xiaoqiu is more important. It was only that the demon foetus had been stabilized and that it was a millennium jiangshi. If act recklessly, I¡¯m afraid it will harm the life of Xiaoqiu.¡± Zhang Sanlian was muttering and suddenly asked his eldest son, ¡°The visitors who asked for a request just now mentioned the tomb in Pixian County*.¡±

    *Pixian County in Jiangsu Province

    That five men who had rained curses at the entrance, Zhang SanLian had not at all not heard. Although MaoGe didn¡¯t like the five men, he heard his father¡¯s mention of the moment and naturally guessed that it was rted to the little cousin to remove the demon foetus. Immediately he nodded and supplemented: ¡°The leader among them had said such, nine out of ten, it was the tomb of Hui Wang in Pixian. They wanted to request a few of your Tao talisman and asked little brother to help determine the position.¡±

    Zhang Sanlian looked at his little brother next to him and sighed in his heart, setting up his mind.

    ¡°You go to them and say I agree to cooperate.¡±

    "Big Brother!" At the side, Zhang Dad was shocked at first, those years was simply because he did not learned from good examples, followed a group of robbers to raid tombs to show off his power and prestige. His big brother could not tolerate and lectured him. At the end, he said in a fury, felt wronged and acted impetuously he talked about leaving home and wanted to work to let his big brother see ¡¯arge-denomination banknote¡¯. Since then, he felt ashamed toe back. This time he never would have thought that Big Brother actually would break the principle for Xiaoqiu.

    Zhang Sanlian interrupted his little brother¡¯s words. "The human lives are important. There is an instrument* that is said to be in the tomb of Hui Wang in Pixian. Whether you believe it or not, you must try it first."

    *·¨Æ÷ faq¨¬ = [RELIGION] ritual implement (including musical instruments used in a Buddhist or Taoist mass)

    Zhang Qi stood in the spot with a groan in his heart. Seeing his dad¡¯s expression and the fact that the big brother (cousin) had just sent the group of robbers out of the door, they knew that big uncle was a decent person, but he did not expect it was because he...

    Zhang Sanlian nced at Zhang Qiu, his eyes softened. ¡°You child don¡¯t have to worry. We are all family members. I am old and havee to ept many unpleasant facts, and some principles are depend on who to yield.¡±

    Zhang Dad¡¯s eyes were red, and the 50-year-old man cried out. When Zhang SanLian saw, he smiled. ¡°You are really the same as before. Quickly stop it. Don¡¯t let the Xiaobei make jokes out of you.¡±

    At night, Zhang Qiu and his dad stayed in his dad¡¯s former room. His dad looked at the scene in the house and eximed, ¡°There is no change in the room, from when I left.¡±

    His dad was stimting a lot today. He couldn¡¯t stop his dad, he kept story-telling him. Zhang Qiu knew that his dad had run away from home 30 years ago because of a tomb of robbery. Mechanisms, poison gas, zongzi...

    Zhang Qiu slowly slept in this buzz, before falling asleep, he remembered the string of bintanghulu.

    Well, he must buy a string for a taste tomorrow.

    <

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Their Zhang Family has nothing to do with Zhang Daoling* and Zhang Tianshi*.

    *DaoLing = Principle of Imperial Tomb

    *TianShi = Heavenly Teacher [title of the head of Taoist religion]

    Their Zhang Family is authentic peasant, only with a predestined coincidence, had obtained two books, an iplete books; <<The Complete Law of Magic Text>> and <<The Practice of Taoist Scriptures>>, the former was about drawing magic talisman, and thetter was about measuring location by feng shui.

    Later, they came into Zhang SanLian hands.

    Zhang SanLian was an extremely talented. Even with the iplete books he still couldprehend some things, and his fame slowly spread. Otherwise in those years, no one would intentionally deceived Zhang LiuDuan to go to tomb raiding using psychological method. They wanted Zhang SanLian , but Zhang SanLian was just an upright person and wouldl not do these ¡®imitate the dog and steal chicken¡¯* behavior. In contrast, Zhang LiuDuan was different. Zhang LiuDuan was young and lived under Zhang Sanlian¡¯s fame. He tried to get rid of his Big Brother and proved himself to be very powerful.

    *(idiom) to dally with women; to have affairs

    Zhang LiuDuan¡¯s feng shui position measurement was really good, and yet he was anxious to stand out. After several movements, he had truly drifted along some fame. However, all of them were the paths of tomb raiding. People known his as LiuYe.Later, he was praised by people making him smug and conceited. He went back home to prove his strength in front of Zhang SanLian¡¯s face. The result, he was whipped by Zhang SanLian. After the reprimanded , he was not allowed to go tomb raiding. At the end of the trouble, the two brothers broke their rtioship.

    Later, Zhang LiuDuan retired from the path because of some matter and did not go down the tomb anymore.On the contrary, because Zhang SanLian¡¯s reputation for providing Feng Shui to ancestral home and drawing magic talisman spread farther and farther. In the end, he was directly referred as the descendant of Zhang Daoling and Zhang Tianshi.

    ¡°So, that old man is Zhang LiuDuan ?¡± The thin middle-aged man in the room asked to the leader, Big Brother.

    The leader took a long time on the road. Although he had never seen Zhang LiuDuan , he had heard the previous things of the Zhang Brothers before. When he was driven out in the afternoon, the eldest son of Zhang SanLian called the old man Little Uncle, should not be wrong.

    So he nodded and said: ¡± Zhang SanLian has a loathsome temperament and do not like us groping in the dark.¡±

    ¡°What does Big Brother mean?¡±

    LaoSan couldn¡¯t stand the air, he beat the time with a pper and said, "Directly kidnap and try to dare not obey."

    The leader Big Brother himself took this idea and listened with a satisfied nod. ¡°At once, set about today and be careful not to rm Zhang SanLian.¡±

    LaoSan was happy all of a sudden. He always looked at that old fellow¡¯s disobedient. If he didn¡¯t listen to this time, he would just took the chance to punch twice.

    LaoDa may also be aware of LaoSan¡¯s disposition and rest assured that LaoSi and LaoWu would follow.He rushed to Lao Ni and said: ¡°Pack up things, and drive straight away.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, next door -¡°

    LaoDa knew what LaoNi was worried about and didn¡¯t care to smile. "Into it, things will only be for us five brothers." Pointing to the next door, "Unidentified origin, skill is a little better, might possibly able to block the gun? This time we go down, always need to put a bait to explore to find the road. You tell LaoSan that they will have to pay attention when they go down.¡±

    LaoNi smiled with yellow teeth and eyes greedy.

    This was arge tomb of the Han Dynasty. He really wanted to be cheap to the outsider. He was naturally reluctant. Originally Big Brother used this idea.

    LaoDa personally knocked on the next door and smiled kindly on his face. ¡°There are temporary changes in the n. We have to go.¡±

    Li Shu nced at his eyes, eyes shing cold and he nodded.

    *

    Zhang Qiu was licking a string of specially sour bintanghulu in his dreams. His teeth were sore and tasted sour when he bit. His face was immediately covered up, vaguely heard shouting of ¡®hurt¡¯.

    Something cold poked on his cheeks, Zhang Qiu was leaning. This touch was really familiar, and he immediately woke up. The object was a perfectly beautiful erged face. Zhang Qiu subconsciously fell backwards. With a bang, his head hit the roof.

    Only then did he found out that he was sitting in the car, and that the car was still rickety, like walking on the mountain road and bumping.

    Its not right!He obviously slept with his Dad at Big Uncle¡¯s house. He was listening to his Dad until felt asleep. How did he end up in a car.

    Zhang Qiu had only woke up, his head was full of paste, he did not understand the situation, but he also found a problem. He quietly looked all around. He just turned his eyes to see the long-haired man. Not knowing whether it was an illusion or not, he actually saw a smile in his eyes.

    ¡°...Is your brain loaded? Can¡¯t do anything about this small thing. Told you to kidnap Zhang LiuDuan. You see what you did!¡±

    There was someone in the front passenger seat who was stricken with impatience.Zhang Qiu recognized at a nce that it was LaoDa among the five people whom he had only seen yesterday afternoon.

    LaoSan gasped and his forehead was blue with LaoSi ying round. ¡°Big Brother don¡¯t me us. Who knows the old man¡¯s vignce is so good. At the time, the situation was urgent. The old man started to fight with us. We were scared to be rmed Zhang SanLian and his son. Could not directly took advantage to return. Whoever let this boy slept like a pig, but we left a letter and had a kid in our hands, do not be afraid if Zhang Sanlian won¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, anyway, had been guilty of evil.¡± LaoNi at the side smiled and acted like good old people.

    LaoDa¡¯s face was green, but as LaoNi said, the two sides had already vilified each other . Fortunately, Zhang Sanlian did not mix up on this path, or else he was afraid of that the other party would disturbed their financial situation .

    Zhang Qiu sat in thest row and tried understand him. He first yed in his heart to the man who just said that he was sleeping like a pig, ¡®Your whole family is a pig!¡¯Yesterday, Big Uncle had agreed to partner with this group of people, but at that time, they did not leave a contact information at all. He was thinking about the next day. He did not expect that this group of people could not help and slipped into the courtyard at night. .

    But what¡¯s wrong with them kidnapping his Dad!

    Read only at xah.xiaoran.wordpress

    LaoWu turned to find Zhang Qiu awake and called out. " LaoDaren woke up." He also said wickedly to Zhang Qiu . "You don¡¯t want to think about running, or else you¡¯ll be humiliated."

    LaoDa did not seem to be interested in Zhang Qiu. He said lightly: ¡°You guys are bullish people.¡±

    The car was actually a van, driving was LaoSi, LaoDa was in the passenger seat, and LaoSan , LaoNi and LaoWu were in the middle.Zhang Qiu remembered the identity of several people in his heart. He looked immovable. He was sitting next to a man with a long hair named Li Shu, and on the other side, several ck luggage bags.

    Zhang Qiu always felt that this man was out of tune with the five men. It was not like a passer-by. He was scared and frightened when he met him for the first time. However, this time, full of people, he actually felt that the other person was not like a bad person.

    As soon as the car was ascending, it was a mess. It was a mountain road that you did not want to look at.

    ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± Zhang Qiu asked in a small voice.

    At the front, LaoWu threatened to cough. Obviously Zhang Qiu thought that no one would hear or be heard. After all, no one in the car spoke and it was very quiet.

    Zhang Qiu thought of coughing chicken feathers in his heart and saw the man with the long hair next to his eyebrows holding his wrist. "Six hours." Then he took a look and gave him a very serious look.

    However, Zhang Qiu thought that he slept like a pig and his face became red. Being shaken and kidnapped by somehow confused strangers, unexpectedly he could sleep straight for six hours. This, no one could understand.

    He slowly turned his face back. Deadpanned sleeping six hours was verymonce. He said, ¡°I¡¯m still young, I have to sleep longer.¡±

    He heard a ¡®en¡¯ sound in his ear. It was faint and sounded cold, but Zhang Qiu was drilled into the ear, like a fire could burn him a red inside and outside.

    The car jolting was not good, and Zhang Qiu was still maintaining his image for a second. Before long, he was shaken and felt like vomiting. ¡°Park! Parking!¡±

    ¡°What do you want Bunny?¡± LaoSan firstly scolded . He was beaten today, and he was punched by the old man. Although LaoWu gave him a revenge and knocked back a sap, he was still in a bad mood. Angrily said to Zhang Qiu , ¡°Calling, calling what?¡±

    When he stood up and raised his hands, , he wanted to hit against Zhang Qiu¡¯s head but was stopped by Li Shu . He looked at the other person and said coldly said: ¡°Stop the car.¡±

    LaoSi looked at the passenger seat. LaoDa was impatient in his eyes but at the thought of this thrilling tomb and the other person¡¯s skill, he nodded.

    With a fierce brake, Zhang Qiu rushed out of the car and was grabbed at the back of his cor like a chicken, but the ce where he fell was not quite right.

    Hard and cool.

    Zhang Qiu shivered, the brain had yet to figure out what to do, the stomach was overwhelming. He was pushed lightly by a pair of big hands, opened the car door, he rushed off the car straight in a 100-meter race, the figure behind him quickly shed, Zhang Qiu vomited in a dark under a tree.

    When the stomach was empty, a bottle of water was handed over next to him. The fingers of the water holding the water bottle were clear and the skin was very white. Zhang Qiu looked away and it was the man with long hair.

    Zhang Qiu, who had raised his neck, discovered that the man with a stunning white skin was actually quite tall.

    "Thank you." After taking over the water, Zhang Qiu took a gulp and drank two more. He decided to make a good rtionship with this man. It was strange that five people in the car whom were xenophobic, were obviously feared the man but they all were walking the way together.Zhang Qiu exposed his white teeth, ¡°I heard them call you Li Shu , which two words?¡±

    Zhang Qiu was looked in the eyes by Li Shu , and it was set in ce, as if his little secret in his heart was seen by the other side.

    ¡°To part from life and death, different road to the same destination.¡± [ÉúËÀ<strong>Àë</strong>±ð£¬<strong>Êâ</strong>Í¾Í¬¹é]

    When the other person said this, the voice was very indifferent, but also with a trace of turbulence, Zhang Qiu stood in the spot and could not move for a long time. The other person had already got on the car. He said it in his mouth again; I assumed the surname is Li?

    Lao San in the car was foul-mouthing, and Zhang Qiu rolled his eyes. Under the eaves, people had to get on the car quickly. He was running in the wild and he did not know where to run.

    The car continued to bump again. After Zhang Qiu had emptied his stomach, there was nothing in his stomach, but he was still ufortable. He shook about for a moment, and he was sleepy again. His head nodding off and on. Finally, he did not know where he fell and looking for afortable ce and posture really went to sleep.

    It was alreadyte when he woke up. Zhang Qiu just woke up and saw the situation was worse than fainting.

    He fell asleep on Li Shu ¡®s thigh!!!

    And with his vision of 5.3 , why did Li Shu have a suspicious water mark on his thigh pants!!!

    ¡°Awake? Sleep well.¡±

    Li Shu had always been indifferent, but why did Zhang Qiu hear a ridicule from his voice?

    However, his face was thick like Zhang Qiu and he did not look like a squint. It was not him who was holding the thighs and slumbering in his sleep.

    ¡°En , sleep well.¡±

    Zhang Qiu praised himself for being cheeky. This kind of embarrassing scene he was able to answer calmly and it was really awesome!

    <

 Chapter 5

    NOTE: LaoDa, LaoNi, LaoSan, LaoSi, LaoWu literally means No. 1, No. 2, No. 3, No. 4, No. 5 respectively.

    Chapter 5

    Four people outside the car were camping. The LaoDa was holding a piece of crumpled paper in his hand, rumpled, and inadvertently raised his eyes and looked around.

    Zhang Qiu found out that the car was actually parked to the mountains and forests, surrounded by lush greenery. He was now indistinguishable from the southeast and the northwest.

    Looking at Li Shu, who was sitting still on the side of the eye, "What time is it?"

    The other person looked at his watch and reported for a while.

    Zhang Qiu squatted, ¡°I actually slept almost twenty-four hours!¡±

    When Li Shu did not answer thetter, he saw Zhang Qiu touched his stomach and murmured, ¡°No wonder I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ......

    The fire was lit in front of the tent and hot water was burning on it.

    Zhang Qiu was assigned a bag ofpressed biscuits and sat in the corner and with his teeth, torn it open. He bit and licked like a squirrel, ran out of slivers while eating, as he ate his mouth dried. He looked at the burning stove. The hot water, not yet opened. And next to him, Li Shu handed over the cup into his hand.

    ¡°?¡±

    Li Shu only gave him a look. Zhang Qiu responded a little slow. After a second he only knew that the other person had given it to him. He quickly took it, drank a bit, and whispered a good man¡¯s card to Li Shu.

    Opposite, LaoSan stared at Zhang Qiu maliciously because the wrong person was kidnapped, he was scolded by Big Brother and all of his fire was now on Zhang Qiu¡¯s head.

    Stones in his hand, LaoSan pointed at Zhang Qiu, holding the cup and looked up to drink water, his eyes shed viciously.

    Zhang Qiu was eating a biscuit and slobbered. He only heard a mming sound from his ear. The front stove suddenly mmed and sshed with hot water.

    ¡°Damn, who¡¯s doing it !¡± LaoSan stood up and slumped over his clothes as he directed looked at Zhang Qiu.

    Zhang Qiu :...

    I just took a lick of cake!

    Li Shu stepped in front of Zhang Qiu and swept coldly on Lao San, who was furious. Lao San was frightened by the eyes and looked like the blood was going to freeze . He stood in the same ce and waited for two seconds before responding: ¡°Damn, I know it¡¯s your hand.¡±

    Opposite, LaoSi and LaoWu also came up and obviously wanted to help LaoSan.

    The three were tall and was standing in a row. It seemed that Li Shu was very thin.

    Zhang Qiu leaned to Li Shu at this time, three versus two, was not an even battle.

    When the scene was a confrontation, the other three were scrupled, and no one had started anything.

    LaoDa, who had been sitting and motionless, spoke suddenly and impatiently: ¡°What are you doing! Doing nothing, go to bed early!¡± LaoNi then yed round the field, whispered in LaoSan¡¯s ear and didn¡¯t know what he said, LaoSan calmed down, then turned into the tent.

    The fire was extinguished, and only a faintmp was on the camp, and everyone was scattered.

    Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu¡¯s back. "Thank you." Although he did not know what had just happened, Li Shu must have helped him.

    ¡°Sleep.¡± Li Shu finished then went into a small tent.

    There was a total of three tents, Zhang Qiu could choose to sleep with LaoSan the four, or go to LaoDa tent ¨C nothing to think, Zhang Qiu decided to follow Li Shu to the second tent drilling.

    He probably slept too much during the day. He was not very sleepy at night, but he was very spirited.

    Only the tent was very small. Did not have to look at Li Shu¡¯s thinness. There weren¡¯t much spaces to lie down. Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t sleep or dare to stand up. Otherwise, it¡¯s closed to the skin of Li Shu. It¡¯s cold and strange. . .

    ¡°You have a low body temperature, you may have hypoglycemia, and you have to eat one sugar each morning.¡± Zhang Qiu scrupulously said. He didn¡¯t know whether he was right or not. He listened to the deep voice behind ¡®En¡¯. Zhang Qiu was a little happy. Continued to say, ¡°I know there is a good plum candy. I bought a lot, but I left it in Big Uncle¡¯s house.¡±

    Suddenly he discovered that one thing and immediately turned over.

    ¡°I¨C¡±

    Face to face, the two were very close to each other and their breaths were intertwined. It was like Zhang Qiu could talk to Li Shu¡¯s lips with his lips.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s head subconsciously fell backwards and Li Shu¡¯s voice was heard in his ear. The low voice sounded like a smile, and it began to lingering Zhang Qiu¡¯s ear.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    "Oh oh." Zhang Qiu pressed down on his heart, and said very seriously, "I shouldn¡¯t have wear shoes when I was kidnapped? Then, now under my foot this pair is?¡±

    He could not believe that LaoSan would buy him shoes to put on, this time he was rejoiced becausest night he and Dad slept with clothes on.

    ¡°I helped you wear it.¡±

    ¡°Boom¡± ¨C Zhang Qiu suddenly flushed, and felt that he was a little bit off the mark and was ashamed like a girl. Fortunately, the tent was dark. Li Shu should not see his red face.

    The blood was concentrated on his face. Zhang Qiu dillydallied and gave Li Shu a ¡®good man¡¯ card. Li Shu¡¯s voice was light and he said ¡®sleep¡¯. Zhang Qiu was a bit confused and fell asleep unwittingly.

    Li Shu saw the person sleeping and reached out and touched Zhang Qiu¡¯s ear lobe. The temperature of the lobe warmed his heart and slowly closed his eyes.

    In the morning, Zhang Qiu was an octopus who had bounced off Li Shu . He knew that his sleeping habit was bad but he had never thought it was so bad. He looked at him with embarrassment. Li Shu was unaware of Zhang Qiu¡¯s embarrassment and greeted him morning.

    Zhang Qiu :...

    Your attitude makes me think you enjoyed itst night!

    Several people outside the tent whispered something. When Zhang Qiu and Li Shu came out, the topic of discussion immediately stopped. Zhang Qiu further confirmed that these five people were not the same as Li Shu.

    Breakfast was prepared by LaoNi; hot canned beef andpressed biscuits. Because Li Shu took care of Zhang Qiu along the way, LaoNi did not deduct Zhang Qiu¡¯s weight this time. It was just that Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t stand the nausea when he opened the hot meat.

    The smell was so bad.

    Zhang Qiu was vomiting and LaoSan opened fire.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop fucking up early in the morning. Is he pregnant with a bitch?¡±

    Zhang Qiu did not say anything. Li Shu first looked coldly at LaoSan. LaoSan didn¡¯t get up this time like he used to. He shrugged and shuffled and sat at the side, eating.

    He was really pregnant.

    Zhang Qiu thought that something was wrong and he gave Li Shu his canned meat. He himself ate some biscuits and drank some cold water.

    The next morning, LaoDa took his wrinkled paper and took them around the hill. At noon, he returned to the camp. The morning had found nothing, LaoSan did notined, but he dared not send it to LaoDa. Zhang Qiu and Li Shu looked at each other and dared not said anything.

    Walking toward another hill in the afternoon, but this time LaoDa asked his brothers to put things on their backs.

    Zhang Qiu guessed that this LaoDa had guessed some of the entrance, but the defense was very heavy. It seemed that even the other four people were not clear. It was all about to being a thug.

    Sure enough, the important big luggage bags were carried by the other four people. Li Shu only had a small bag containing simple food supplies. He had nothing else.

    After walking for two hours in the afternoon, LaoDa checked the map with a glimmer of confusion in his eyes and carefully read it. Finally, he was not sure and beckoned the other four to discuss together.

    Their voices were very small and their voices were ambiguous. Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t hear a single word. Then Li Shu didn¡¯t care about it. He was staring in one direction and his eyebrows slumped slightly.

    The sound of swearing was getting louder and louder, and Zhang Qiu frowned, because it wasn¡¯t like a voice at all, like what was squawking in the tter of the ground leaves.

    Those who spoke also found something wrong, staring at the source of the sound, and saw the leaves on the ground suddenly being lifted up, like the waves,yer byyer, darkness, slowly extending toward their side.

    When Zhang Qiu saw what it was, his scalp felt numb.

    ¡°Fuck, how are there so many spiders!¡±

    ¡°Too much, run and run!¡±

    ¡°Run!!!¡±

    Zhang Qiu was dragged forward by Li Shu, only to hear the voices of the people behind yelling more and more buzzing. He didn¡¯t dare to return, and he was afraid to see it. Those spiders were as big as an adult man¡¯srge palms, and the dark glittering eyes were very strange.

    As the buzz grew, Zhang Qiu¡¯s legs were flying fast.

    ¡°Fire! Burn them.¡±

    The sound behind the head was still buzzing. It didn¡¯t take long for Zhang Qiu to smell a deep stench.

    Li Shu suddenly stopped. He nearly fell and was pulled by Li Shu. Because he ran too fast now, he couldn¡¯t speak and he couldn¡¯t say anything. Looking at Li Shu¡¯s chest and the undtion did not seem to be too erratic. The physical strength was really good.

    The spiders were not chasing after them. He didn¡¯t know if those tomb raiders had detonate the gas cans and alcohol used for cooking. The ck smoke in front of them was apanied by foul odors. The taste of barbecue mixed with made him felt disgusting nausea. Zhang Qiu vomited again.

    The two men waited in the same ce. The five people had all came over. Except that LaoDa was slightly better look, and the other four were in filth.

    Li Shu nced over to LaoSan and LaoWu, and Zhang Qiu followed after him. He noticed that the two had bites on their arms and legs. The wound looked ck was bitten by the spiders. It looks like it was poisoned.

    Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu. Li Shu had already taken back his gaze. Zhang Qiu thought for a second, he was not going to mention it.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Suddenly bursting intoughter in the quiet air, Zhang Qiu saw LaoDa looked at the precious paper and smiled a little crazy.

    ¡°I finally found it! I finally found it!¡±

    Zhang Qiu was not far away from him. He bent his head and saw the hand-painted messy yellow paper at the corner was full of ck dots and suddenly guessed what was going on.

    The LaoDa did not know where to follow this hand-drawn map. The color of the paper was a bit fade. Someone had visited this ce and left the map. It¡¯s no wonder that LaoDa was a little upset when he looked at the map because the terrain was probably right, butcking ck dots.

    Now that the dots had been made, it showed that they had found the tomb ording to this map.

    The Tomb of Pixian Huiwang mentioned by Big Uncle.

    However, since LaoDa had a map in his hand, why would he go to Big Uncle to make a coboration?

    <

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    LaoDa surnamed was Jin, about the age of forty, was about mid-height, usually carrying Big Brother¡¯s style, a leader¡¯s appearance, and now they broke all credits. He was excitingly waited for the guys to do it now. The hands were shaking. There was a cigarette in his hand, and he did not smoke. It was so quiet

    He was quiet himself, but the four men could not bear it. LaoSan was the first to ask, even the notoriously slick LaoNi also lost patience.

    ¡°Big Brother, did you say that the tomb was just under the spider?¡± LaoNi thought about that the dark- painted spider his scalp numbed, but when he thought of something in the tomb, he had no numbness.

    Next to him, LaoSan hurriedly said: ¡°Big Brother, what are you waiting for!¡±

    Jin LaoDa didn¡¯t speak. When the smoke was over, he stood up and looked at Zhang Qiu and Li Shu .

    LaoNi knew that Big Brother did not want to say more in front of outsiders, he gave the brothers a wink, and pressed down on the issue of export, but the joy of his face was uncontroble.

    Zhang Qiu stood in the distance and saw several people who were all smart and calm. He asked Li Shu, "They regarded us as a fool! Their faces were all brightly, I¡¯m quite excited about these few words. Still, nothing was found here.¡±

    Li Shu did not speak.

    After the meeting, Jin LaoDa came with his younger brothers. The result of the consultation was to set fire to the spiders.

    Zhang Qiu would like to say that now in this weather, it would not work well, it will easily set fire to the entire mountain forest.

    But those few people must be able to get it. He knew that no one wanted to hear what he says. How could possibly a bby person like him said something?

    Although he did not know who Pixian Hui Wang was, he looked at the appearance of these people. This tomb was also a big tomb.

    They returned from their original path. This time, Jin LaoDa¡¯s attitude was so tough that he and Li Shu were walking in front of him. Li Shu had a cold attitude but said nothing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Li Shu¡¯s voice was low and a bit cold, but Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart suddenly stopped.

    After ten minutes of walking, there was a burning smell of roasting meat in the air. Zhang Qiu retched and Li Shu looked at him. Zhang Qiu waved his hand to indicate that he was alright. He often vomited that he was used to it.

    The ground was messy and spider bodies were everywhere.

    Zhang Qiu looked alertly at the ground. If a spider emerged from above his head, he would quickly pulled Li Shu to walk around and say something. (T/N: ZQ want to act tough)

    It was quiet all around, and no squeaking sound, it was like the wind was still, and the silence was a little strange.

    After a moment, Zhang Qiu heard someone whispered in the back, meaning that the group of spiders ran away. If they were not in control, they would find the tomb first and they would be burned to death. Jin LaoDa also agreed that he would be the first one again. LaoDa, who acted like a schoolboy, smiled so softly and said that Li Shu could go to take a break, said this kind of energy was good for their brothers.

    It was not that Jin LaoDa did not want Li Shu to work hard. Instead, he couldn¡¯t see through the other person, fearing bad things, even if he was digging the grave. (T/N: Jin LaoDa is paranoid)

    As for Zhang Qiu, Jin LaoDa did not care.

    Zhang Qiu and Li Shu stationed a bit far away, he was hungry, his belly noisily ¡®gugu¡¯. Li Shu pulled out biscuits and water from his bag and handed them to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really...¡± ¡®gugu¡¯ ¨C Like his stomach, Zhang Qiu was red and ¡°hungry!¡±

    Did not know whether he was too hungry, but still hungry.

    Li Shu stuffed them into Zhang Qiu¡¯s arms, lightly said: ¡°I will not be hungry.¡±

    Zhang Qiu thought that Li Shu was still not being courteous. He sat on the grass with a small mouth biting the biscuits. It¡¯s not that he was selling meng* squirrel, it was really not worth mentioning three nibbles of cookies, it did not even taste. It was very dry, drink up more water and it upset the ufortable stomach.

    *selling meng = showing cuteness

    Teeth grinding with biscuits, Zhang Qiu stared at Jin LaoDa and the five people in the distance. LaoSi pulled out the Luoyang shovel that was inserted in the ground and pinched the mud on the shovel and said something to Jin LaoDa excitedly. Soon the few people surrounded the spot. It would seemed that was the spot they seek.

    Zhang Qiu knows that LaoSi must had carry out the Wuhua soil from the Luoyang shovel. When the grave was dug, the mature soil and the raw soil of each color in the pit will be taken out, and finally thendfill will form a wuhua soil. It was used to distinguish whether there was a tomb under the ground.

    *Îå»¨ÍÁ Wuhua soil is an archaeological term. It refers to the excavation of the soil and the soil of different colors in the pit when the earthen pit is excavated. After the burial, the mixed soil is backfilled into the pit. In general, "Five Flowers" is a clue to the discovery of tombs. The natural soil is excavated and backfilled twice, disturbing the original level and color boundary, and bes a flower soil (five flowers andrge flowers) that blends various soilyers. Even if the flower soil is old, It can¡¯t bebined.

    Lao Ni was kneeling on the ground and didn¡¯t know what to do. His eyes were blocked, and people who had been around retreated. Zhang Qiu had just drank and heard a buzzing noise. The ground on which he was on was shaking and quivering; like it came from under thend.

    The water spilled onto Zhang Qiu¡¯s neck, and all was wasted on him.

    Zhang Qiu felt distressed, quickly screwed the bottle lid and gave it back to Li Shu. Li Shu took a look at Zhang Qiu and his gaze moved from Zhang Qiu¡¯s lips to his neck.

    Because of the spilled water, the wet Zhang Qiu¡¯s skin under the sun shined pale gold. The cor was wet, Zhang Qiu pulled his crewneck T-shirt and pping it. Not knowing how to avoid it, Li Shu inadvertently swept his eyes, as if looked a bit thirsty, he opened Zhang Qiu¡¯s screwed water bottle and drinking a few mouthfuls.

    Zhang Qiu saw Li Shu drinking the bottle he had just used. He did not know that he was going red when he turned his face. The weather was really hot.

    The atmosphere was a little bizarre. Zhang Qiu quietly put down his shaking hand. He looked at the distance, there was nothing to look for, "They are bombing with ground explosives. This kind of sting is used by tomb raiders for the tomb. The range of sting will only be in the ground, there will not be too much noise.¡±

    Originally, he was freely talked about it. Zhang Qiu did not think that Li Shu would listen very carefully, as if he did not know themon sense about tombs.

    He was studying archaeology, and the teacher in his first ss had introduced the essential difference between archaeology and the tomb. This method was only used by the tomb raiders, they were not afraid of damaging the artifacts, and the speed was also fast.

    When Zhang Qiu saw Li Shu listened carefully, he said two more things, "You see that there is not a bit of soil on the ground they sted. The soil is inside. I heard that when some habitual criminals dug a hole, the soil would not brought out.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take a few minutes, there was a muffled sound. This time, the shock under Zhang Qiu¡¯s buttocks was not as strong, it was estimated to be very deeper.

    It was not until nine in the evening that the tunnel was opened.

    In the beginning, explosives were used, and the speed was faster. When Jin LaoDa was afraid it would copse the tomb, he wouldn¡¯t dare to use it again. The men took turns to dig the tunnel, but they did not expect that the tomb was deep and dug for more than three hours before digging through.

    Surrounded by quiet, only a camp light was shining. The dim light shone the ghosts shadow of the grass, like jumping out from the inside and outside. Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know why he thought of it. He always felt something was behind the grass, staring at them.

    Slowly moved over there to Li Shu, Zhang Qiu sitting next to Li Shu, felt the feeling suddenly gone.

    The four people were spread out on the ground like a y figurine, but all their faces were full of exhration andughter. The dug hole was less than a meter in diameter. Jin LaoDa coughed and ordered: "First clean up and eat something hot, then will go down.¡±

    It stands to reason to dig for one whole afternoon, it should be a day off during the day to hang the pits, and the pit would not run anyway, but Jin LaoDa could not wait.

    Several other brothers thought that he had found a tomb after a year. In fact, this tomb took him exactly eight years to find it.

    Zhang Qiu was assigned to heating cans and boiling hot water. Among the group of people, he and Li Shu were the most free people. They sat chatting under the trees one whole afternoon. However, Jin LaoDa obviously could not order Li Shu. It was only to him.

    Li Shu watched him cooked next to him and asionally lending a hand. Zhang Qiu was a little ttered. It was Li Shu who looked so good.

    The group of tomb raiders apparently did not eat at home, stuffed two mouthful, changed the equipment, and just wore the one-piece clothes when they dig holes, and now they are reced with a new one.. Jin LaoDa changed his clothes, smiled and leaned over. He stared at Li Shu and saying, ¡°Brother, you are good with hands. How do you like to be head at the opening today?¡±

    What like!

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s abdominal muscle convulsed. This Jin LaoDa did not give Li Shu another choice at all, are those five peopleing up to fight?!

    Wait! Five people?

    Zhang Qiu nced behind Jin LaoDa and he was so scared that he took a shaky breath with trembling lips, ¡°Be¨C behind.¡±

    Jin LaoDa¡¯s face changed, with his skill quickly rolled to the left, and the back of the thing swept away empty. By dim light, Zhang Qiu could only see clearly. ¡°This fucking is not a person, this is a jiangshi!¡±

    The eyes of the two ck holes stared nkly at his eyes. Zhang Qiu was scared shitless and his legs shook like a sieve. He couldn¡¯t move at all. The throat seemed to be blocking the owner. It was actually the jiangshi was too close to him.

    It seemed like a million years, but from outsider¡¯s view, it only took a few seconds.

    The jiangshi was clearly in front of Zhang Qiu, but he turned to Jin LaoDa. LaoSan at the back reacted with several actions. He grabbed the gun in his hand and aimed it on the back of the jiangshi. The jiangshi was shot, it directly fell on the ground.

    LaoNi hit the head with a stick and with enough strenght, the jiangshi¡¯s head rolled like a watermelon and rolled ¡®gulululu¡¯ onto the grass. The body was separated from it¡¯s head, the body was still twitching on the ground before itpletely quite down.

    ¡°Fucking zongzi*.¡± LaoNi snorted, but also a cold sweating on his head was reflected, ¡°Is the zongzi crawling out of the hole?¡±

    *Zongzi literally means wrapped rice dumpling. In this story sense, zongzi means mummy and the likes. tell me if i¡¯m wrong

    LaoSan took a shlight, shone it towards the hole and shook his head. The other four people sighed with relief.

    Now the issue was difficult to dwell.

    A zongzi climbing out of a hole, there might be something else at the bottom, so it was impossible for this group to give up. How could a treasure that was within an easy reach to be given up easily?

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s just a zongzi. We have a lot of people.¡± Jin LaoDafortably said, but the effect wasn¡¯t very good. He himself was shocked just now, but he was going to go down this pit and he¡¯s not going to talk nonsense. Looking at Li Shu, who has been standing still: ¡°Brother, please do something!¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s face turned white at Jin LaoDa¡¯s words, he subconsciously pulled Li Shu¡¯s sleeve.

    This group of tomb raider were all crazy, and this kind of dangerous was against the three-views matters had made Li Shu to go head-to-head. Who like to dig and go digging.

    Zhang Qiu had not yet open his mouth, a gun with a ck hole was put on his head. Without restraint Zhang Qiu curses again choked back, really his mother¡¯s fucking.

    LaoNi put a gun against Zhang Qiu and looked at Li Shu.

    Li Shu coldly nced LaoNi¡¯s hand holding the gun, said: ¡°Let go.¡±

    LaoNi inexplicably loosening his hand, and felt something wrong. How did it happened in just a split second, he was not aware of it? He could see Li Shu pulled Zhang Qiu toward the hole. Then the words in his heart were thrown aside, controlled what consciousness.

    Jin LaoDa would also be particrly considerate and smile. He handed the shlight by hand, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll follow you and help you with anything behind you.¡±

    The fool would believed Jin LaoDa¡¯s words. It was estimated that he was the first to run.

    Zhang Qiu thought about it and listened to Li Shu said, ¡°Zhang Qiu will be behind me.¡±

    Li Shu didn¡¯t ask this question. It was determined by the decision.

    Jin LaoDa smiled awkwardly, but did not refute it. He merely measured the yin looked at the feeble like a chicken, Zhang Qiu, and thought that he would go down for a moment, and then he would block the zongzi at the front. Then he smiled and agreed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, hurry down.¡± LaoSan said impatiently.

    Li Shu went to the hole and nced at LaoSan, spoke nothing, only directed Zhang Qiu behind him and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    <

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    The illegally dug tunnel¡¯s was less than one meter in diameter and was very deep and serene pitch-dark. Only by standing on the edge, one could feel the ghastly chilliness. It was also mingled with thick earthy smells and other odors. Zhang Qiu could not smell it. He was somewhat afraid for the first time in his life, the tomb down there would be just like thest time Gu Mu Country. But at that time it was a team of people whom were a firm believer of scientific materialism. Now it was different. A Jiangshi¡¯s carcass was still in the underbrush.

    However, he was more afraid of being left alone.

    Li Shu had already gone down.

    Because the bearing of the tunnel was a narrow precipice, they could only crawled into it. Zhang Qiu was originally wearing shorts and short sleeves shirt, but Li Shu had asked Jin LaoDa that they needed a tight fit clothing. The clothes were really handy. All four limbs were tightly fitted that there were no space for dirt to go inside. Furthermore there were many pockets, to be used to load equipment, Jin LaoDa and them equipped whatever food they did not give him.

    Li Shu was tall and crawling to the forefront. His movements were neat and didn¡¯t look awkward at all. Zhang Qiu trailed behind and tried not to drag his back, because as long as he was slowing down, Jin Lao Da would yelled at himter, because the hole was small, he could not turn his head, he could only endured the fire and sped up to keep up with Li Shu.

    Going down more deeply, the soil became sticky. Zhang Qiu¡¯s chest was a bit stuffy and his eyes were a bit blurred. From time to time, he looked up to the front at the light Li Shu was holding. He didn¡¯t know how long the light in front had been swayed. After sometime, Zhang Qiu heaved out a sigh of relief. At longst, they came to an end.

    "Ah !"

    Suddenly, in the paved tunnel, there was a shout, it was brief but sound very heartrending, as if it was toote to call for help and unable to say anything.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s hairs raised and he heard the confused voices behind him.

    "What happened?"

    "It was LaoWu who shouted. Big Brother, LaoWu¡¯s gone!" LaoSi¡¯s horrified voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourself. The tunnel is so narrow. How could a big living person disappear? Take a good look and calm down.¡± Jin LaoDa sounded calm.

    Regardless of what, Zhang Qiu quicken his speed, he stepped forward and crawled behind Li Shu. He heard the sound of rustling clothes friction behind him. Behind him was Jin LaoDa. Obviously, Jin LaoDa was only talking empty, he moved about in dread, waited untilter to quickly get out of the tunnel first.

    Finally crawling towards the end, Zhang Qiu discovered that the tunnel was indeed the real tomb passage, furthermore it was a 2 meter height. Jin LaoDa and his group reached the end, casting sideways and straightforwardly bolted into the tomb.

    Li Shu had already jumped down, standing on the ground with a shlight in one hand and the other hand reaching out. Now Zhang Qiu wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed either. He held out his arm and held Li Shu¡¯s hand. With a bounce, he was filled in Li Shu¡¯s embrace.

    Inside underground tomb was really too cold. Li Shu¡¯s body temperature was too low, just like holding a lump of ice. Zhang Qiu¡¯s thought was at sixes and sevens*, nearby he heard words being transmitted inside the pathway. ¡°Big Brother, there is a hole in the ground, LaoWu fell in it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s wait untile out first.¡±

    *(idiom) = in a mess

    It goes without saying that inside the tunnel, a person had disappeared without rhyme or reason and the atmosphere became strange. Zhang Qiu had crawled for a short of ten meters, since he had drink milk it gave him strength. Now hearing about the falling down, exined it was not because of any filthy ghost things. The terrified atmosphere just now had be slightly better.

    After the four people all fell down and stood in the middle of the corridor, Zhang Qiu could not distinguish between the southeast and the northwest. Jin LaoDa fetched apass from his pocket and gave to Zhang Qiu. The corridor was dark so Zhang Qiu could not see the pointer.

    ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go back first. LaoWu is still there.¡± It was LaoSan who spoke.

    LaoNi looked at Jin LaoDa and didn¡¯t say anything. Jin LaoDa picked up thepass and looked at Li Shu. ¡°Brother.¡±

    Li Shu did not speak, he pulled Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand in the opposite direction. Jin LaoDa gave a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Follow him, my partners, let¡¯s make a raid.¡±

    There was no need for Jin LaoDa to remind them. At the back, several had let a few bright moves. Even though it was a false rm, it also made everyone feel vignt. This tomb was very much different than the previous one they had raided.

    The corridor of the tomb itself was wider, about 2 meters, left and right sides were paved with bstone, and on the walls were smeared in white. It was possibly be used to give protection against the tide. Although it was gloomy and cold, it was not as damp like in the tunnel.

    Zhang Qiu told Li Shu while walking side by side, to divert attention away from the two people, he sped their hands, deliberately did not warn Li Shu let go.

    The ce where Lao Wu had just dropped should be less than 20 meters. Zhang Qiu counted the pace. Almost when Li Shu stopped, the shlight swept around onto the ground. It was empty of people. There was only some messy blood. It was still fresh, indicating that LaoWu really had fell off.

    Zhang Qiu looked up and saw a small hole nted above, but the mouth of the hole was very strange, it seemed like something had dug it open andstly forcibly dragged LaoWu down.

    LaoNi obviously also found out, lips trembled, went to the party and suggested: ¡°LaoWu is not here, maybe fell down ande look for us. How about we go first!¡±

    This words, LaoSan did not believe that LaoWu would becked in IQ. If he fell down and went looking for them, he should also go forward. How could he go back?

    Jin LaoDa grabbed LaoSan before opening said, ¡°Should be so, touch things matter, go ahead.¡± He saw Li Shu wanted to go back, immediately stopping, pointing at LaoWu direction seemed to disappear, ¡°Go here.¡±

    Zhang Qiu thought no wonder that Jin LaoDa wanted to return to LaoWu. He was willing to find LaoWu only incidentally.

    LaoSan still wanted to say something and eventually shut up.

    As the party continued to move forward, inexplicably, Zhang Qiu always felt eyes staring at him. He looked back and nced down at LaoSan at the back. When he turned his head, he swept to the hole, as if it had a pair of eyes staring at him. There was no one.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart tightened. The hairs on the back of his neck were erected and he looked back again. There was no eye or dark hole, but he did not know whether it was just an illusion, he could hear ¡¯ka ca ka ca¡¯ sounding from the hole.

    "You fucking look back!" LaoSan stared impatiently and blew a fuse at Zhang Qiu.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes were the eyes of those faint clogs. He was a little disorientated. He did not reply back at Lao San and walked away. Zhang Qiu remembered that the eyes were Lao Wu¡¯s!

    He didn¡¯t know whether to say it or not. His cold sweaty, nervous palms suddenly felt like being squeezed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡± Li Shu¡¯s speech was still cold, but the content of this statement made Zhang Qiu think of something more messy. He opened his mouth and found that his throat was dried, he whispered: ¡°How do you know what I think? What do you think?¡±

    Li Shu looked at him with ¡¯looking at an idiot¡¯ expression: ¡°You just walked away, and your hands were cold.¡±

    Zhang Qiu heard the answer and immediately relieved. He felt that his brain hole was too big. A moment ago, the people around him who were all bogus..

    After another ten minutes, he finally saw the stone gate of the tomb. There was no thrilling ident along the way. Jin LaoDa saw the gate and felt relieved, followed by excitement and surprises. There was not such things as weird from what the map man said to him!

    However, Jin LaoDa was not blinded by the tomb in front of him. Many years of tomb raiding experiences left him a little pause. Unexpectedly LaoSan was more impatient than him. He immediately used the short spade in his hand to pick at the gate.

    Zhang Qiu was unable to do anything along the way, but was a bit curious and he stared at the gate closely. He was followed two steps by Li Shu. He was just about to ask, he heard LaoSan cried "Ahhh ¡ª". The screams, the voices were particrly stern, and it was magnified several times in the narrow corridor, but it felt terrible just to hear it.

    At first sight, he was jumped scared. LaoSan¡¯s arm had already been ignited with a green fire in the dark environment. LaoSi did not hesitate, he pulled out a towel from the bag and drenched it with water and wrapped it on LaoSan¡¯s burning arm, but LaoSi was not as fast as the speed of fire.

    LaoSan was rolling on the ground. Jin LaoDa and LaoNi also went to help. After the fire broke, it was finally extinguished. But no one spoke again. Only LaoSan¡¯s groaning noise was left.

    In the air, there was the smell of burnt skin. Zhang Qiu felt nauseated and held back the rolling in his stomach.

    Jin LaoDa nced at Li Shu. ¡°Do you know there is a problem?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s looking for death.¡±

    LaoSi couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He shouted: ¡°Your mother looking death! LaoZi always saw you displeased. Believe it or not LaoZi will shoot you.¡±

    Jin LaoDa didn¡¯t speak out this time. Obviously, he could not tolerate Li Shu. He needed to make use of LaoSi to personally warn him. He, Li Shu¡¯s skill was even better. Still, they had guns in many hands. In this tomb he still had to count in his Jin LaoDa.

    LaoNi also understood the meaning of Jin LaoDa. He pulled out a gun from his pocket and pointed at Zhang Qiu.

    ¡°Li Shu, if you dare to y tricks. He will die.¡±

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know why LaoNi had threatened Li Shu with a gun against him. What a causal rtionship this was, the first time there was some fear. But this time it was really only restless.

    LaoNi apparently did not dare to kill Zhang Qiu with a shot. In just over an hour, LaoWu had disappeared; LaoSan¡¯s arm was also abolished, Jin LaoDa had only one map, but it was vague and not really reliable. It seemed that only Li Shu was left, but Li Shu couldn¡¯t be sideways.

    Several people just held in the stalemate. In the end, Jin LaoDa spoke first: ¡°LaoNi put down the gun.¡± This was the first sentence.

    LaoNi indignantly put down the gun.

    The atmosphere of arrogance suddenly faded away, and Li Shu was not affected at all. It was not him, whom LaoSi had just pointed a gun at. LaoSi supported LaoSan against the wall. LaoNi took out the disinfection alcohol and medicine. He simply helped LaoSan dealt with the wound. LaoSan woke up after the pain and fainted again.

    Jin LaoDa walked two steps to Li Shu, still not opening his mouth. Li Shu walked straight to the stone gate, sensing on the door with both hands. He said coldly, "The door is coated with something that has a low burning point and if slightly rubbed it will catch fire.¡±

    ¡°Then how will the gate open?¡± Zhang Qiu stood Li Shuter asked curiously.

    Li Shu looked up and looked around. Zhang Qiu saw Li Shu clicked at something next to the stone gate and the door opened.

    Opened!

    Zhang Qiu looked aggrieved, so easy?

    Li Shu seemed to understand Zhang Qiu¡¯s thoughts. His smile was a little cold and he whispered: "Inessible ces, you keep a pivot to lock the door, and wait for the outsider to break in." He paused, with a voice colder than before: ¡°There will no return.¡±

    Zhang Qiu immediately understood that when the ancient tomb was built, to prevent the tomb raider from breaking in the ce, they would ceyer uponyer mechanisms. However, this tomb had a pivot to make it easy for you to walk in. He was afraid that after passing through this gate, the road inside would not be like as so straightforward as before.

    The host who built this tomb was confident and sufficient. It was easy for the intruder toe in. There was a confidence that no living person could step out.

    Disturbed it, and without an exception the departed spirit of the tomb owner would help entertain the guest of honor.

    Zhang Qiu thought of this again and saw the gate opened. The wee gesture was like a road to death.

    ¡°Leave all these trivial things, Li Shu brother, what you want is also inside.¡±

    <

    >Chapter 8

 Chapter 8

    <strong>Chapter 8</strong>

    Li Shu¡¯s statement did not even make Jin Laoda and the few to retreat, instead they furiously stood up, determined to win this tomb.

    After Laosan¡¯s arm was finished treated with drugs and hastily bind in bandage, Jin Laoda asked: "Can you walk? You can walk is good. Today, you need to work a little harder. Wait until the treasures are in our hands, even wey down t, it is enough to be unconstrained for several lifetimes."

    This kind of work even not opened business at normal times, still really paid to possibly a stretch of good treasures; whole life would be able to go throughfortably even without working.

    Jin Laoda¡¯s statement was clearly to encourage Laosan and the few. Regardless of what body¡¯s pain, besides talking they already arrived at the entrance, to just going back empty-handed would be more depressing.

    Li Shu, seeing this did not say anything. This time he took the lead to walk at top front, turned around to look at Zhang Qiu, "Follow me closely."

    This were the most frequent words that Li Shu had said to him since going down the tomb, but he did not even felt vexed a little, instead felt utterly at ease; nodding his head and followed Li Shu closely from behind.

    This time Jin Laoda called Zhang Qiu to stop, let Laosi threw some supplies at him; a shlight, two packets of hardtack, a bottle of water, and also a dagger.

    Zhang Qiu fastened the dagger on the waist, a hand poised above it, the other hand held the shlight, followed Li Shu advanced toward the entrance. The corridor behind the entrance was a little detailedpared to the corridor they passed a moment ago; the wall was made up of brick fragments which engraved with extremely exquisite decorative patterns, the bstone underfoot was even a little more bigger.

    Walking about ten minutes, they arrived at an intersection, Li Shu turned and looked at Jin Laoda.

    "Map."

    Jin Laoda subconsciously pressed down the pocket on the chest, hesitated to take it out, mouth yet said: "Li Shu fellow, in the first ce of cooperation there¡¯s an agreement; each takes what he needs, you get yours, us brothers¡¯ share¡ª"

    "I¡¯m not interested." Li Shu said, point-nkly.

    At the side, Zhang Qiu rose in curiosity, Li Shu did not seemed as a person who would go down the tomb for antiques and wealth. At the end, what worth was there in this tomb for Li Shu toe.

    He became more and more curious toward this Li Shu person; good skill, face also unusually good-looking, name was quite odd too, very mysterious.

    Jin Laoda already took out the map, at the side, LaoEr held a shlight. The more Jin Laoda studied the map, the more he tensed, it looked the same as if he want to mp a fly to death. Only one look and Zhang Qiu knew something gone wrong, could not refrain from asking: "What¡¯s wrong?"

    This time, no one criticized Zhang Qiu, not passed a period of few seconds Jin Laoda¡¯s forehead washed in ayer of sweat. A pair of eager eyes swept across the map again and again, to the extent of checking the opened up map by overturning it to look, but the more he looked, the more his face whitened. The big bean-shaped sweat on the forehead rolled down the cheeks.

    Li Shu stepped forward and directly took away the map in Jin Laoda¡¯s hand. At the side, LaoEr and the few did not even dared to say more, Zhang Qiu encircled Li Shu¡¯s side to take a look at the map. This part of map was hand-drawn and time-honoured. The person who drawn the map at that time was possibly in a hurry, drawing very sloppily; this here added a stroke, over there missed a stroke. Yet even if it was like this, Zhang Qiu still could make out the clues.

    "On this map didn¡¯t have the entrance just now." Zhang Qiu affirmatively said. The corridor outside the entrance on the map was a straight line, afterwards a T-shaped opening. The deep ck stroke gesticted to go toward the left side but now they went along the corridor outside the entrance, walking to the end only a door, no any T-shaped opening at all.

    At this moment, Jin Laoda¡¯s voice was abnormally dry and hoarse, "but, but downward the tomb passage is correct, even the territory of the group of spider is correct."

    "Big brother, what¡¯s on earth it all about?" LaoEr¡¯s tone carried a note of impatience.

    The atmosphere momentarily became strange again, even in the corridor was colder than before; everyone was in a state of anxiety. Whatever conjecture of imagination in mind was hard to say, simply watched Li Shu stuffed the map to Jin Laoda¡¯s bosom, voice utterly calm, "This map shows that someone had reached inside the tomb, but we did note across the carcass with the robber¡¯s hole."

    Jin Laoda abruptly came back to his senses, then he said where was it strange.

    If the map was true, ording to that Earth Master¡¯s words, they shoulde across the carcass of that Earth Master¡¯s group that went down the tomb ten years ago. There was also the group of spider down the robber¡¯s hole. He sent Laosan and the rest to look for a circle yet did not found that buried-in-waste robber¡¯s hole.

    "But, but we actually found the hole, we¡¯d just be inside the hole." Jin Laoda looked at Li Shu a nce, urgently to get answer from Li Shu.

    Li Shu suspected the origin of the map, looking around, down the cross path lead to a separate corridor¡¯s direction.

    "It seems that the owner of the tomb expended very much thought building it." Li Shu looked at Jin Laoda, who was constantly doubted him, "When on the surface, we were looking for a wrong ce."

    "How could it be? Obviously there was a group of spider¡ª¡ª" Jin Laoda suddenly stopped himself, he was also an experienced veteran Earth Master. Just now for a short while wanted to be domineering, now grasping by Li Shu a bit, suddenly understood, but the conclusion made him unbelievable, "You mean there were two spider group¡¯s area, but thepass direction is not wrong."

    Li Shu just coldly stared at Jin Laoda, and Jin Laoda broke out in cold sweat all over, took out thepass from the pocket to see, the pointer swayed at random nonstop.

    "We surrounded by four mountains, once we step in here, the direction will be thrown in disorder."

    Zhang Qiu recalled that on the topographical range, the four mountains were about the same size. Early morning, they had climbed the whole mountain and arrived at this position in the afternoon. If the direction was mistaken, and Jin Laoda¡¯s preconceive firm believed in his map, it could be seem that sort of Li Shu¡¯s judgement was reliable.

    The result of taking the wrong road like this was better than ghost beating wall. Supposed that it was not for Li Shu¡¯s reminder, they would believed in ghost beating wall themselves, then got scared to death by themselves. This was exactly a psychological warfare, after all, the atmosphere in the tomb in fact was stifling and eerie.

    "Go." Li Shu naturally tugged on Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand.

    Zhang Qiu: .....

    Although both were adult men hand in hand like gay inside some gay airs, but under this kind of circumstances, he would rather be in towering gay airs! (T/N: not confident with this tl-ing)

    Li Shu opted to go straight, Jin Laoda hesitated and said: "Li Shu fellow, the location of our position now, if ording to that kind of analysis of yours, we should take the left path. As long as we had crossed the ce of that Earth Master¡¯s group, so the map is actually useful."

    The ancients, when building the housing halls would be all particr about symmetry. The underground tomb also was nothing more than like this; all along be upied with statement of death surpassed living. In other words, during one¡¯s lifetime, no matter what livelihood, after death, one would be granted to build an underground pce with the sameyout.

    Li Shu turned around, the corner of the mouth hooked in a ridiculing smile, said maliciously: "You urgently want to follow them to keeppany, then feel free to go."

    Jin Laoda¡¯s face sprouted out fur, yet did not dared to say anything, only flesh pain because he spend a big price to buy the map of the hole without it being useful.

    They had walked straight ahead on foot, did not know how long they had walked, the end of the tomb passage still could not be seen. The front was forever pitch-ck, it looked like a monster with mouth opened wide awaiting for them to walk right into the trap. The more they walked, the more they got gooseflesh. LaoEr at back said in small voice: "Did you guys heard any sound?"

    "Even the fart noise did not hear. Don¡¯t scare yourself." Jin Laoda impatiently said.

    LaoEr¡¯s forehead broke out cold sweat, did not dared to turn the head, stammering: "Big, big brother, ka cha ka cha...."

    "Where is there a¡ª¡ª" Jin Laoda paused.

    Ka cha, ka cha..... (Click, scrape)

    The sound came from the back was gradually approaching until neared, it sounded like gnawing something.

    An utterly clear-cut ¡¯ka cha¡¯ sound. There was not any sound a moment ago, however a few secondster, the sound became more and more louder. Furthermore, an odd gurglingughter caused people¡¯s hair stood on end.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s hold on Li Shu¡¯s hand tightened, hearing the sound and turned round, at the same time noticed Jin Laoda¡¯s shlight shone at the back, his pupils immediately shrank, "Laosan has disappeared."

    "Big, big brother. It¡¯s Laowuing, carrying Laosan in his hands." LaoEr¡¯s legs trembled even almost pissed his pants in terror.

    A shadow of human figure more and more neared at the back of the corridor, Zhang Qiu also noticed what being said by LaoEr. The supposedly missing Laowu¡¯s red eyes stared at them, chuckling. An arm was clutched in hand and stuffed inside the mouth, constantly chewing. The other hand was dragging as if it was a doll¡ª a person; it was the supposedly missing Laosan.

    They had walked for a long time, Laosan¡¯s disappearing unexpectedly had not been discovered by anyone.

    LaoSi pulled out his gun and fired several shots at LaoWu. The other shook his lower body. He walked faster than anyone else; like a runner. Zhang Qiu was scared to stay where he was. He heard Li Shu¡¯s cold voice in his ear. ¡°Stand still.¡±

    The figure had disappeared, like a ghost, in the next second appeared in front LaoWu, in Li Shu other hand held a dagger, quickly and urately plunged into the middle of LaoWu¡¯s eyebrows. LaoWu giggledughter sounded like the card owner¡¯s voice, dropped on the ground,pletely motionless.

    It happened so fast that Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know how Li Shu did it, just like watching special effects fights in movies. It was so handsome!

    Zhang Qiu was still in starry-eyed infatuation state, suddenly was knocked down, his back bumped to the back of the wall, before he saw who it was, the other person was running all the way. Stumbling at the foot and almost fell down, the other person was like having no consciousness, only knew to run madly.

    ¡°LaoSi, what are you doing!¡±

    "Laosies back!"

    "Li Shu fellow, what are do¡ª forget it. Quickly pursue."

    Zhang Qiu was dragged by the other person and ran away without knowing how long, he was breathless. He looked up and saw LaoSi. As he beginning to be relieved, he saw that LaoSi was staring at hims as if he was looking at other people; a moment of frightened and a moment of resentful, amidst it looked like evil.

    "Laosi?"

    Zhang Qiu called softly, and as if he had stabbed the other person, LaoSi stared at him fiercely, his facial features twisted.

    Not good.

    Zhang Qiu looked around quietly to minimize his sense of being. He touched the dagger at his waist with one hand and slowed down his breathing. They were now standing in the corridor. The direction behind LaoSi could see the stone gate, which was about a hundred meters away.

    He weighed his own force against LaoSi¡¯s skill, and did not fight hard, but the other person had already jumped over, Zhang Qiu in a sh ducked down from LaoSi¡¯s waist, rolled to the ground and ran desperately to the front of the stone gate.

    Just now his legs almost could not stand up. Zhang Qiu gritted his teeth and ran wild. He did not have to look back to know that LaoSi was following him closely. The wind was blowing in his ear. The stone gate was near in his eyes. But he hesitated, remembered that LaoSan¡¯s arm had been burned just now. He just chased too tightly behind him. The killing intent of LaoSi was not like ying a game. He bit his teeth and pushed the gate and gambled!

    The stone gate was very easy to push, Zhang Qiu had no time to breathe, it was light under the foot, and the whole person felt weightless and fell.

    Motherfucker, there are traps!

    Bang!

    Zhang Qiu felt that he was about to break all over, but he was fortunate that there was no Kendo de on the ground, otherwise he would be a kebab now.

    It was dark all around, and when he had just fallen, he seemed to hear the sound of a shlight rolling on the ground. Zhang Qiu recognized the direction below by the sound and reached out to touch the ground.

    Ice-cold, like a stone, stiff and strange skin feels¡ª¡ª

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s hairs all stood up and he did not know what he had touched.

    <

    >Chapter 9

 Chapter 9

    <strong>Chapter 9</strong>

    He put his hand on the strange skin and did not move. The other person did not seem to move. Was it a dead man?

    In this case, he would rather it be dead.

    Zhang Qiu just breathed a little, the skin under his hand moved, cold and hard bone he distinctly touched, was the hand.

    Suddenly the hairs on his back stood up, Zhang Qiu dared not move any more, but the other side did not move any more, and stood still for a moment. The moment was so slow that Zhang Qiu thought it would take at least a few minutes, but in two or three seconds, his brain was running at top speed, his eyes were slightly adapted to the dark, the metal texture of the torch was not far from the ground, and Zhang Qiu held his breath violently, almost at the same timepleted the action.

    Removed the other side¡¯s hand, touched the dagger between the waist, rolled up the shlight, opened the light and shined violently on the other side.

    The ck hole¡¯s eyes stared at him motionlessly. The muscles of his face had been weathered and dried up. Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t even think about raising his dagger in his hand and pouncing on him, learning to look like Li Shu and plunging it into the middle of the other¡¯s eyebrows.

    ¡°Hiss ¨C¡±

    Imagined that the wind was blowing so hard that the dagger went off, poked into the Jiangshi¡¯s left eye frame, it hissed angrily. Zhang Qiu quickly pulled out the dagger and backed away, but the Jiangshi had already jumped on him¡ª

    In a split second, he really felt what a line of life and death is. The Jiangshi was so fast that when it came, it carried with a gale, a sharp w of dry nails targetted his face.

    It¡¯s over.

    Zhang Qiu leaned back against the wall and waited in despair for his death. The sharp nails on the w stood still just a centimeter from his eye. Zhang Qiu dared not blink. Suddenly, the opposite Jiangshi seemed to be frightened. He jerked his shrinking paw and immediately turned around and ran away.

    The view of it¡¯s back looked pitiful, liked he had bullied the Jiangshi just now.

    It was so weird that Zhang Qiu thought he could think of it at the moment.

    There was a cold sweat on his forehead, and Zhang Qiu wiped two at random. One hand held the ground, suddenly his stomach ached and he fell back to his seat. His stomach ached more and more intensely. Soon ayer of cold sweat appeared on his head. His body was curled up in a ball. Zhang Qiu put his hand on his stomach. His thoughts wereplicated.

    It should have been frightened just now.

    Zhang Qiu bit his lip and let himself think as much as possible from the pain in his stomach. He leaned back against the wall, raised his shlight and looked around him. In front of him were rows of colorful terracotta figures, dressed in Han clothes, with red rouge on their very white faces, each with different musical instruments in hands, looking at him in unison.

    It was the burial of the pottery figurines, though smaller than real people, about one meter, but the five features were vivid, and the number wasrge in this dark tomb. All looked at him, strange and frightening.

    But his stomach ached, he couldn¡¯t stand up. The more he looked at the terracotta figurines, the more he felt they were going to be alive. He even heard the wonderful music in his ear.

    There¡¯s something wrong with it.

    Zhang Qiu quickly deflected the shlight, shifted his eyes, and the sound of ying slowly faded to a disordered footsteps.

    Why do there¡¯s still footsteps?

    The more he heard it, the more real it seemed, as if something was running here. When Zhang Qiu thought of the mad Laosi, he couldn¡¯t stop his stomach ache. He even moved to the corner of the wall, turned off the shlight and lost his sight in the darkness.

    The door was pushed open.

    Zhang Qiu held his breath, did not dare to even take a big breathe. The disordered footsteps came.

    ¡°Lost shlight, is yours still there?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still spare in the bag. I¡¯ll look for it.¡±

    Why is the voice so familiar?

    Flick, the beam of light came around. Zhang Qiu saw the visitors and suddenly happy, ¡°Big MaoGe!¡±

    They were stunned at the door, but Zhang YuShui was quick to react. The shlight swept in the direction of the sound and saw Zhang Qiu nestled in the corner. The two of them walked over quickly.

    ¡°Xiao Qiu, why are you here? Did you get hurt?¡± Zhang Damao was also called Zhang ZuoJiu supported Zhang Qiu.

    At this moment, meeting with the two brothers, Zhang Qiu never felt so grateful.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s a stomachache.¡± Zhang Qiu was afraid that both of them would look at the terracotta figurines, and hastily said, ¡°there¡¯s something wrong with these terracotta figurines. It give hallucinations for a long time.¡±

    Zhang YuShui nodded. ¡°What medicaments should be painted on the pottery figurines can make people hallucinated.¡± He looked at Zhang Qiu¡¯s stomach and his face was very heavy. ¡°Go out first.¡±

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t see Zhang Yu Shui looking at his stomach. He was d to see his family. Finally, he didn¡¯t have to struggle alone.

    Out of the tomb, Zhang Yu Shui held Zhang Qiu, Zhang Zuo Jiu was in front with a bronze coin sword in his hand, which Zhang Qiu had seen on TV, and which heter checked was made up of copper coins from Shunzhi, Kangxi, Yongzheng, Qianlong and Jiaqing periods, also known as Qian Jian of the Five Emperors, which was very useful in fighting against a Jiangshi.

    The two sides exchanged information, Zhang Qiu knew that LaoSan had beaten his Dad with a stick and he was still in aa in the hospital. He was so angry that his teeth snapped and he wanted to beat LaoSan again.

    ¡°... Don¡¯t worry too much. There¡¯s my dad, Little Uncle will be fine.¡± Zhang ZuoJiu did not return with aforting sentence.

    The two men wereing here after asking the people who sold Jin LaoDa¡¯s map. Zhang ZuoJiu¡¯s magic talisman was very powerful. Zhang YuShui¡¯s skill of surveying Feng Shui position was first-ss and they arrived here in a safe way.

    They walked for half an hour while Zhang YuShui showed them the way. Along the way, they met two wing rooms; one was grain barn and another was terracotta eunuchs.

    At the end of the trail was a stone door, beautifully carved, with two monsters squatting on both sides, the monster was as tall as the door, the human-faced tiger Eagle grabbed it, and red at the three of them. Zhang Qiu saw Zhang ZuoJiuing up and thought of LaoSan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Big Brother, first see if there is any interyer on this door is coated with mmable fuel.¡±

    Zhang ZuoJiu was surprised. He looked back at Zhang YuShui. Zhang YuShui drew out a copper coin from his pocket and hit it. He only heard a ring. The coin was stuck in the stone door. Zhang Qiu looked stunned, didn¡¯t expect that Zhang YuShui¡¯s temperament to be so strong.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Zhang ZuoJiu pushed the door open and Zhang YuShui shook his head with a disappointment as he stood around the door. ¡°Not the main burial chamber.¡±

    There was no instrument for burial in the main tomb.

    Zhang Qiu saw that this tomb was muchrger than the wing room that they just passed by, and a yellow jade coffin was ced in the middle. This yellow jade could also be counted as a yellow intestine, with gold and silver jade stacked around it. Really like the main tomb, if this was not, he really could not imagine what it would be like to be the master¡¯s tomb.

    ¡°The tomb is up and down on two floors, with abyrinth of organs, and a fake tomb room. But when the cover is opened, no one wanted to take it away.¡± Zhang ZuoJiu closed the stone door.

    ¡°Big MaoGe, is there zongzi?¡±

    Zhang ZuoJiu nodded. ¡°Now there¡¯s no more, sucking a living yang is a very powerful blood zongzi.¡±

    Zhang Qiu suddenly understood that the greedy tomb raider like Jin LaoDa would definitely open the tomb to find the main burial chamber. The more valuable the funerary objects of the ancients were, the more they carried them with them. When the tomb was opened, a blood zongzi would jumped out from inside.

    This tomb owner really thought of anti-theft.

    They were now on the lower level, not knowing if the real main tomb was on top. Zhang Qiu hadn¡¯t said anything yet, the te on the top of the head suddenly hung down. Zhang ZuoJiu pushed Zhang Qiu and jumped directly above it. Zhang Qiu just stood firm and saw Zhang ZuoJiu and the fallen person.

    ¡°Wait, big MaoGe. It¡¯s my people.¡± Zhang Qiu was pleased to see people at the sight: ¡°Li Shu.¡±

    Li Shu saw that Zhang Qiu was safe and sound and he let off the murderous intent. Zhang Qiu introduced three people to each other, and asked Li Shu, ¡°what about Jin LaoDa and them?¡±

    ¡°Gone.¡± Li Shu looked at the Zhang brothers and pulled Zhang Qiu to himself. ¡°I know where the main chamber is.¡±

    Zhang ZuoJiu heard and his face was glowing too. Zhang YuShui just looked at Li Shu and said nothing, just nodded.

    They first appeared from the top of the moving roof to the first floor and appeared directly in the middle of a cross. Li Shu took Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°don¡¯t go away.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s face was indescribably red, and quickly lowered his head and hummed.

    Zhang YuShui saw the path Li Shu¡¯s leading, said : ¡°Maze.¡±

    Li Shu did not answered, led Zhang Qiu and walked very cleverly on his feet. Zhang YuShui knew this was to avoid some organs. He and Big Brother went to the tomb and arrived at many mazes at this intersection. The terrain was veryplicated. Now the road Li Shu took was somewhat like the one he had just walked, but it was not the same.

    After walking for about an hour, Zhang Qiu got confused when he looked at the back, he didn¡¯t remember the directions around him. He grasped Li Shu¡¯s hand and followed him closely.

    ¡°Here we are.¡±

    Zhang Qiu then discovered that the four of them were standing around a round brick, which seemed to be in the middle of the tomb, but there was no cemetery around. It was full of pavements and all kinds of entrances.

    ¡°Underneath?¡± Zhang YuShui also thought of it.

    Li Shu nodded and his voice was cold. ¡°The sharp edge is below.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we go down here first?¡± Zhang Qiu asked, at the look of Li Shu¡¯s, he knew it was impossible. ¡°So what now?¡±

    ¡°Rope.¡± Li Shu looked at Zhang ZuoJiu with his backpack on his back.

    Zhang ZuoJiu pulled out a rope from his bag and handed it to Li Shu. Zhang Qiu saw Li Shu jump off the middle board with the rope quickly. The circle board was moving, and the figure of Li Shu disappeared. Zhang Qiu was shocked and shouted, ¡°Li Shu, Li Shu are you still there?¡±

    The voice echoed back and forth from all directions, except that there was no answer from Li Shu.

    Zhang ZuoJiu was afraid that Zhang Qiu would do something silly and fall down. He stopped Zhang Qiu with one hand. Zhang Qiu had to press down the circr te with one hand. He could only see a piece of ck paint from the crack. There was nothing. He suddenly felt cold. Li Shu was gone. How is that possible?

    Suddenly, a pair of twilight eyes fell on him.

    Those eyes ¡ª

    <strong>T/N: The coin sword consists of one or two iron rods as a foundation with real Chinese ¡°cash¡± coins ingeniously fastened with string, cord or wire which should be red in color. A typical coin sword is about 2 feet (0.6 meter) long and consists of around 100 ancient bronze coins.</strong>

    <

    >Chapter 10

 Chapter 10-12

    <strong>Chapter 10</strong>

    Zhang Qiu was shocked, and Zhang ZuoJiu asked: ¡°Xiao Qiu, what happened?¡±

    ¡°No-nothing.¡±

    Subconsciously hiding his thoughts, Zhang Qiu was somewhat out of state, his mind full of red eyes and Qinling¡¯s Gu Mu Country underground eyes ovepped. Speaking of it, he fainted at the first sight of those eyes, and then it was like a dream. Except for some pain at the beginning, the whole thing was a good wet dream. But the premise of all this was to dream, had a rtionship with a man in the dream. After he had a good time, he might be shocked and shaken down by his sexual orientation, and then maybe find a boyfriend to try it. Seeing it, instead of now, the other side was a Jiangshi, and a big man was pregnant.

    Zhang Qiu was in a confused state of mind. He touched his nose and shook his head subconsciously. ¡°Nothing.¡± Again, stiffly diverged from the topic. ¡°Is there anything else below?¡±

    Li Shu paused and stared into Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes. Zhang Qiu felt as if he had made a mistake, and was immediately irritated.

    Zhang YuShui interestingly swept the next two people and said, ¡°What kind of riddle do you y between you two, go down and say again.¡±

    ¡°You go first.¡± Li Shu tied up the rope with one hand, stretched the rope straight, and signaled the two men to drag down the rope.

    Zhang ZuoJiu saw Li Shu¡¯s emaciated figure, which meant they had to change. Li Shu didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes said no. Zhang YuShui was the first to go down, and Zhang ZuoJiu thought about the bringing up the rear, letting Zhang Qiu go down first. Li Shu said, ¡°I¡¯ll take him downter.¡±

    Zhang Qiu on the ground heard Li Shu saying this, a little afraid to retort, but seeing a pair of Li Shu¡¯s eyes, he immediately resented, could not help stomping on the ground angrily, howe he was so hopeless!

    The Zhang brothers moved quickly and lightly along the rope, leaving Zhang Qiu and Li Shu above on the ground.

    Zhang Qiu rubbed Li Shu secretly. Both of his big brothers looked light. Li Shu looked a little handsome and effortless.

    "You are afraid of me." Li Shu burst out.

    ¡°No ah,¡± Zhang Qiu swallowed his mouth.

    Li Shu stared down at Zhang Qiu¡¯s hairy head. Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes were so hot that he could hardly tell the truth. He wanted to ask Li Shu whether he was the Millennium Jiangshi of Gu Mu Country, Zhang Zuo Jiu shouted: ¡°We¡¯re down.¡±

    Zhang Qiu, who had just be a brave man, was exhausted again, hugging his head and feeling pitiful.

    Li Shu¡¯s mouth caught up, but Zhang Qiu did not see it. He was so angry with himself that he could not be so angry with a big man. He¡¯s not usually so inspired.

    me it all on Li Shu!

    Zhang Qiu was so angry that he felt the cold hand on his head rubbing him down. Suddenly, he was shocked. He raised his neck stiffly and saw Li Shu looking at him.

    ¡°Hold my waist.¡±

    What the hell?

    When Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu standing still, holding Zhang Qiu¡¯s waist in one hand, Zhang Qiu fell into a hard, icy embrace with the smell of Li Shu at the tip of his nose, his brain stuffed with paste, and he did not speak. Li Shu held him on the b, in a split second the weight loss made Zhang Qiu¡¯s arm consciously tightened around Li Shu, the whole face was buried in.

    In the dark, Li Shu¡¯s lip smiled bigger.

    The rope was shorter, and Li Shu hugged Zhang Qiu in the air for a couple of moments. He was so scared that Zhang Qiu almost whined and wanted to stick all over Li Shu.

    Zhang YuShui and Zhang ZuoJiu watched them hanging around from under the floor, feeling something was wrong, but they couldn¡¯t say it.

    Li Shu jumped lightly on the ground. After a few seconds, Zhang Qiu in his arms hurriedly loosened Li Shu, coughed, very serious, as if he had just been scared to hide in Li Shu¡¯s arms. ¡°Ha-ha, everyone¡¯s here, go!¡±

    They stood on the edge of the underground corridor, in front of the ten meters, there was a dense knife edge, did not know what material it was, for thousands of years even still sharp with cold light, as long as someone guessed the location of the tomb, stepped down the foot only stuck in with knife, really worthy of the name skewer.

    But now they were down, intact, and all thanks to Li Shu.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s guess grew as he thought of those eyes and looked at the knife tens of meters beneath the te, and how ordinary people could not be harmless.

    They went out along the corridor, and Zhang Qiu found a dagger stuck in the top of the stone wall. The whole body of the dagger was stuck in, only the handle was left, and a loop of rope was wound around it. Li Shu used this method to get them down.

    ¡°Keep up with me.¡± The voice of Li Shu was a bit cold. There was some dissatisfaction with Zhang Qiu¡¯s running away.

    Zhang Qiu obediently said ¡¯oh¡¯ and then annoyed by his own subconscious answer.

    Stepping out of the corridor, Zhang Qiu forgot the entanglement just now.

    In front of the narrow and long, but very exquisitely luxurious floor was bluish white jade paved brick, there were even carved patterns, the radiant dome on top was actually transparent, inside did not know what was installed, like the stars flowing back and forth, the overhead light shone on the wall, like the starlight; sparkling and brilliant.

    ¡°This is too exaggerated!¡±

    Zhang YuShui was a little dazed at the sight, and Zhang ZuoJiu was also surprised. ¡°It took decades to build a mausoleum in ancient times, but the specifications were rare and shocking,¡± he said.

    The 1000-meter corridor, at the foot of each piece of pattern were exactly the same, carved very fine, the color of jade was simr, almost no color difference, such a project did not know how much construction of the underground pce robbed people¡¯s sweat and blood.

    Walking a few meters, the two sides of the wall began to appear strokes, colorful, painted scenery characters were very vivid, left and right contents were connected.

    Zhang Qiu looked at the tomb owner¡¯s life with his eyes fixed on it. First he guessed it, butter it became more and more unlike him. First he was a sprouting little cute boy, but he was too serious and kept a straight face. He was not a child in an ordinary family with his clothes and momentum. The little prince was the crown prince.

    Calcting the ages of the murals, Zhang Qiu¡¯s historical knowledge was still OK. The key was to finish the exam and ovee the memory.

    This little prince should be Emperor Zhang of Han(1), Liu Da.

    ¡°No! This is not the tomb of Pixian HuiWang?¡±

    Zhang ZuoJiu answered, ¡°look backter.¡±

    The painting style changed in a few steps, more gentle than solemn, the picture appeared a very gentle and beautiful man, did not see the age of the man, often smiling and looking very gentle, chatting with the little prince in ss, andter the little prince ascended the throne, the man knelt at the feet of the little prince, the little emperor keep a straight face and the pressure could be felt through the drawing walls at a very young age.

    After that, the contents of the murals were all the daily life of the emperor and the man. The man was always apanied by the little emperor, even sleeping was on the Dragon bed.

    ¡°This man is the master of the tomb, Pixian HuiWang.¡± Zhang Qiu spected based on the vague historical content, but did not know if he was a little bent, now looking at the little emperor in the mural and the next Pixian HuiWang, he felt weird and could not help but patted himself in the heart, too impure, not looking at the little emperor only nine or ten years old.

    The more backward, the young emperor in the picture grew older, his body was long, his face was the same as he was when he was a child, and he was particrly serious and sorrowful. He could change his temperament towards a man, but Zhang Qiu always felt that this little emperor that had grown up, a bit familiar, but the opposite of Pixian HuiWang, the little emperor ate a growth agent.

    Zhang ZuoJiu stared at the eyes of the little emperor who grew up to the fourteenth-fifteen-year-old on the wall, and turned his head and looked at the younger brother in front of him. He did not speak.

    They were getting closer and closer to the door of the tomb, and the little emperor in the mural finally grew up.

    Zhang Qiu saw that the little emperor who grew up absent-mindedly and in a split second, when he was on the face of Zhang YuShui, his mouth grew amazed.

    ¡°Sec-second brother -¡±

    Zhang YuShui stood in front of the murals, and with the solemn look of the little emperor behind him, the two of them were exactly the same, for a man to say that it was not an exaggeration.

    ¡°Come on.¡± Li Shu said in front of the tomb.

    Zhang Qiu discovered that he hade to the door of the tomb. In the early Han Dynasty, influenced by the Qin Dynasty, the ck and red color was respected. The door of the tomb was ck and red. The ancient atmosphere of the carving, the wood did not have a bit of decay, the two redcquered door closed, in a split second returned to the millennium, in the court of the former Han Dynasty.

    Zhang YuShui returned to God, his eyes were uncertain, raising his hand and gently pushing the two Redcquered doors, as if he was afraid of disturbing the people inside.

    Zhang Qiu thought that the second brother was a little weird now. He looked at Li Shu subconsciously. Li Shu seemed to know what he asked. He returned to him with a peace of mind and reached out and naturally pulled his hand.

    Zhang Qiu: ...

    Do not want to be pull, hug, or raise high!

    Forget it. Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes on Li Shu were starting to kick up again; as long as you¡¯re happy.

    The door slowly opened, and the dark chamber lit up in the next second. Zhang Qiu contracted his neck in horror. Li Shu pressed Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand, meaning not to be afraid.

    ¡°Not afraid.¡± Zhang Qiu whispered, but his heart settled down.

    Zhang YuShui walked in.

    The tomb was veryrge, the coffin had not yet been seen, and what came into his eyes was a screen fold. Silk embroidery was sealed with transparent materials. Zhang Qiu could not wait to feel the material that could make the silk inside immortal for thousands of years. His eyes shifted to the content of the painting.

    Fuck, I knew the little emperor was a bent one. He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t believe he was really bent that he could seamlessly dock and identified his fellowrade.

    Zhang Qiu was frightened by his own ideas.

    In the giant screen, the little emperor was pressing his uncle to do something shameful. They didn¡¯t show anything in their clothes, but the contents of the painting could make people blush and heartbeat quickened to know what they were doing.

    Theyout behind the screen was like a dormitory, and some decorations appeared in the murals of the little emperor¡¯s dormitory.

    ording to this assumption, the coffin of Pixian HuiWang should be in the rear.

    The author has something to say: what misunderstanding do you have of my Gong?

    Li Shu Gong, Zhang Qiu Shou, these two are main CP.

    This universal base, there will be many deputy cps, such as Zhang YuShui and Pixian Hui Wang, inspired by the <Historical Records> ¡¯... Pixian Hui Wang Yan, Yongping fifteen years, Yan have a tolerance appearance, although Su Zhong(the emperor) took up the throne, he was always around.¡¯ But I have processed it in the text. Well, it¡¯s good to have fun.¡±

    The fierce and cruel Emperor Gong X wife gently seeks power to usurp the throne Royal Uncle Shou

    I will not stand on the wrong side this time.

    <b>FROM WIKIPEDIA= Emperor Zhang of Han</b> (Chinese: hÕÂµÛ; pinyin: <b>H¨¤n Zh¨¡ng D¨¬</b>; Wade-Giles: <b>Han Chang-ti</b>; 57 - 9 April 88) was an emperor of the Chinese Han dynasty from 75 to 88. He was the third emperor of the Eastern Han.

    Emperor Zhang was a hardworking and diligent emperor. He reduced taxes and paid close attention to all affairs of state. Zhang also reduced government spending as well as promoted Confucianism. As a result, Han society prospered and its culture flourished during this period. Along with his father Emperor Ming, Emperor Zhang¡¯s reign has been highly praised and was regarded as the golden age of the Eastern Han period, and their reigns are collectively known as the Rule of Ming and Zhang.

    During his reign, Chinese troops under the leadership of General Ban Chao, progressed far west while in pursuit of Xiongnu insurgents harassing the trade routes now collectively known as the Silk Road.

    <

    <strong>Chapter 11</strong>

    The main tomb was like a pce, and its treasures were very luxurious.

    But the atmosphere was somewhat strange. Zhang Qiu was not interested in enjoying the antiques of thousands of years ago. He watched his second cousin, Zhang YuShui, secretly. Since he saw the murals, Zhang YuShui looked a little grim and asionally stared at the murals for a short time. He had not been with Zhang YuShui for a long time, but he could see that the other side was a man who was angry and indifferent, everything was taken lightly.

    When Zhang Qiu thought of his brother¡¯s face like that of the little emperor and looked at the luxurious Pixian Hui Wang tomb, a feeling of fate came into being.

    His current Scientific Outlook on Development didn¡¯t know where it went.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move anything in the hall.¡± Zhang YuShui suddenly said.

    Zhang Qiu and Zhang ZuoJiu were not greedy people who were enamored by treasures. Their aim was to get the instrument. Zhang YuShui looked at Li Shu, and before Zhang Qiu could understand, his mouth spoke for Li Shu. ¡°Li Shu is not the kind of greedy person.¡±

    Li Shu nced faintly at Zhang Qiu. Zhang Qiu recalled the tomb of Gu Mu Country, his eyes vertically avoided Li Shu¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing this, Li Shu sneered, ¡°I take what I want.¡± And went straight into the pce.

    Zhang YuShui followed closely, somehow nervous, seemed afraid if Li Shu destroyed something. Zhang Qiu and Zhang ZuoJiu hurriedly followed, the lights of the chamber burning like daylight, the dormitory behind the chamber decorated because of the decay of silk and so on, and the remaining jade frame looked cold throughout the ce.

    The outermost yellow jade wax was carved with dragon patterns, vividly, coiled in the whole body, a pair of ring eyes waiting in position, as if in a blink of an eye rushed out to them. Zhang Qiu had never seen such an exquisite sculpture, which was really magnificent, but ¡ª ¡°Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s coffin is made of a dragon patterns?¡±

    A rebellious look!

    Zhang Qiu thought again that death was not rebellion, but after death with such a super-standard thing was not afraid of the emperor¡¯s family? On the side face of Zhang YuShui beside the upper coffin, Zhang Qiu suddenly thought that the tomb of Pixian Hui Wang might have been built for him by Emperor Zhang of Han.

    The outer coffin was two meters high and very stylish.

    ¡°Where is the instrument that Big Uncle mentioned?¡±

    Zhang ZuoJiu swept his eyes at his younger brother, not tight but not slowly said: ¡°in Hui Wang¡¯s mouth.¡±

    As he spoke, Zhang Qiu felt a chill and looked up at Zhang YuShui, who had no idea what to say. Zhang YuShui was so strange that he felt like a different person at that moment.

    ¡°Younger brother, since you see the murals, you are not alright, people often are simr, let alone a person who has been a thousand years old, Xiao Qiu is our real blood rtives.¡± Zhang ZuoJiu persuaded, sensing his younger brother¡¯s paranoid temper again said, ¡°Otherwise, borrow it first, and then return it?¡±

    Zhang YuShui was silent when he heard the words of thousand years old. Zhang ZuoJiu was worried about how to persuade him. Zhang YuShui opened his mouth and said, ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t know why, but you¡¯re right. It¡¯s important to save younger brother.¡±

    Zhang ZuoJiu breathed a sigh of relief and did not dy any longer. The outer panels were heavy and tall. They had to open the lid to open the inner coffin. Zhang ZuoJiu and Zhang YuShui stood on one floor and pushed it. As a result, the jade lid remained motionless. Zhang Qiu pushed, his face redden and Li Shu saw it. Then he came up and his voice was cold. "Go away."

    Zhang Qiu knew that Li Shu was angry. He was a little guilty, but he was afraid that his guess woulde true. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with Li Shu for a while, so he had to take two steps back.

    Li Shu put his hand on the heavy jade cover, and his straight hand didn¡¯t seem to have much strength. He just heard the humming noise, and the top cover of the outer panel was pushed straight away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t break it.¡± Zhang YuShui saw Li Shu pushing the lid to the ground and subconsciously blurting it out.

    Li Shu didn¡¯t speak either, just an impatience shed through his eyes, and he turned his hand lightly to let the lid slip slowly without any damage.

    Zhang ZuoJiu frowned at his younger brother in this way and thought he would go back and draw talisman to calm his younger brother.

    The inner coffin was exposed with ck and redcquer, the carving patterns were simple andplicated, without any decay, and the bright colors were not like those of thousands of years ago. Zhang YuShui¡¯s heart pounded, but his face remained cold, and he said to Zhang ZuoJiu, who was about to open his mouth, ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± He looked at Li Shu again. The man was very unpredictable and didn¡¯t know what he would take.

    ¡°Rest assured, I don¡¯t want to be in the mouth.¡±

    Li Shu said, put his palm on the edge of the inner coffin cover, a little movement, the lid slowly opened, Zhang Yu Shui did not know what was going on, half of his body had been in, Zhang Qiu stood not far away, concentrated, as if the coffin would reach out a hand, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    At the same time, the tomb¡¯s like a candle light in the daytime suddenly disappeared. In the dark Zhang Qiu felt only a gust of wind and a cold body temperature approaching him. He shivered, his nose tip smelled the familiar scent, and sounded out, ¡°Li Shu?¡±

    The other side did not respond. His waist was held tight. He was overwhelmed on the wall. The sound passing his ears were gunshots.

    ¡°Little brother! Xiao Qiu!¡± The voice was Zhang ZuoJiu¡¯s.

    Zhang Qiu just responded to the sound and was hit by something, and was held in the arms by a cold hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    It was Li Shu¡¯s voice, and Zhang Qiu¡¯s just-tightened string suddenly loosened, his back against the wall, his eyes slowly adapted to the darkness, only to hear fights and screams.

    ¡°Have you got LaoSi¡¯s things?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go! Ah! ¡± LaoSi screamed.

    It was the lost Jin LaoDa. Zhang Qiu was trying to see through his voice when he was caught by a wet hand. His nose was filled with a strong bloody smell. Zhang Qiu kicked his foot no matter what the excitement was. He was held by a cold hand around his waist. It was Li Shu.

    The bloody hand was gone.

    In a split second, the tomb was quiet again. In another direction, a beam of light hit, Zhang Qiu¡¯s pupil retracted subconsciously, until he saw the other side, he sighed of relief. ¡°Big MaoGe.¡±

    Zhang ZuoJiu was relieved when he saw Zhang Qiu. He looked around and called Zhang YuShui¡¯s name without a sound of respond.

    Zhang Qiu jumped into his heart and looked around in the light. At his feet was LaoSi¡¯s body. His eyes were bleeding from the dead. His face was twisted and frightened, and his heart stopped for a second.

    Li Shu held Zhang Qiu¡¯s waist and pressed his hand. Zhang Qiu looked back and heard Zhang ZuoJiu¡¯s thankful voice. He found Zhang YuShui.

    Near the coffin, Zhang YuShui fainted and his lips looked bloody as if they had been bitten by something. Zhang Qiu frowned. Who is so perverted that he bites people¡¯s mouths specially? Is it LaoSi or Jin Lao Da?

    ¡°What about Jin LaoDa?¡±

    ¡°Run away.¡± Li Shu had a voice of anger.

    Zhang Qiu just remembered that Jin Lao Da had mentioned something just during the fight, grabbed Li Shu¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Did you take what you wanted from Jin Lao Da?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Zhang Qiu supposed ¡¯without you to kill people¡¯ manner, listened to Li Shu said coldly, ¡°It was taken away by another man.¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone else in this tomb?¡± When Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu, he didn¡¯t answer, presumably Jin LaoDa dawdled with other friends, and asked, ¡°Is it important to you?¡±

    Li Shu looked at the direction of the door. Half squinting and looked murderous, but his word was faint. ¡°Dispensable.¡±

    The two went to the outer coffin, Zhang Qiu looked curiously at the inner coffin. ¡°Why, this is also an empty coffin.¡±

    There were no corpses in it except the silks covering the coffin, but it was strange that the thickyers of silk were turned upside down and did not decay.

    Before Zhang YuShui woke up, Zhang ZuoJiu heard about the empty coffin and said, ¡°A wild-goose chase,e on, go out first.¡± He picked up Zhang YuShui, the Five Emperors Bronze Sword in his hand was inconvenient to take. He threw it to Li Shu, ¡°Brother, help me take it.¡±

    Zhang Qiu suddenly remembered that the Five Emperors Bronze Sword was designed to ward off evil Jiangshi. Just when he was about to say that he was holding it, Li Shu took the sword lightly and even yed it in his hand. There was no other effect. Zhang Qiu felt a little lost, but more than that, he was happy.

    Li Shu was not Jiangshi, Li Shu was just a very ordinary person.

    Zhang ZuoJiu saw Li Shu walking in front with his sword and slightly relieved his breath.

    As he went out, Zhang Qiu saw the dead LaoSi on the ground, looked at the exquisite tomb, thinking and said, ¡°Shall we take him out?¡± It¡¯s weird to put it here.

    Li Shu had no objection. He took LaoSi¡¯s body in one hand, went out of the mural tomb and threw it directly into the corner of the edge.

    They went out along the robber¡¯s hole ten years ago and met several zongzi and white bones along the way. They were all tomb raider¡¯s bodies. Li Shu solved them easily with his Five Emperors Sword. Zhang Qiu suddenly thought, ¡°Why did LaoSi go mad in the tomb tunnel then? And how did LaoWu be a zongzi? ¡±

    ¡°Spider¡¯s poison.¡± Li Shu said.

    Zhang Qiu remembered that only the three men were bitten by spiders when they were chased by spiders on the mountain. Among them, LaoWu was the heaviest, the flesh was ck and blue, bleeding ck. LaoWu was just sterilizing and beating the blood serum. Later, people was conscious and nobody took it seriously.

    ¡°This kind of poison will be affected by the tomb, causing hallucinations, and the heaviest poisoning is easy to die.¡±

    ¡°I said LaoSi saw me again at that time and was scared to death.¡± LaoSi had the least toxic. It might be good and bad. Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu and they were out. Zhang ZuoJiu¡¯s car was parked not far away. ¡°Where are you going? We¡¯ll give you a ride. ¡±

    Li Shu shook his head and refused, "No need."

    Zhang Qiu was disappointed to hear that he didn¡¯t know where the emotion came from. He kicked the stone at his feet and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know how long it will take to get to the county town yet. Let¡¯s take you to the county town first.¡±

    Li Shu touched Zhang Qiu¡¯s face. The sudden movement frightened Zhang Qiu. His heart thumped violently and he was stiff all over.

    ¡°I have something to go to.¡±

    When Zhang Qiu returned back to God, the back of Li Shu was getting farther and farther away. Hey hey hey! You don¡¯t know where I live yet!!!

    He was absent-minded and drowsy in the car for a while, but in the tomb everything was fine and spiritual, sunny and listless.

    ¡°The tomb is thick with Yin, it shared with you. Now the thing in your stomach is absorbing Yin taken from you.¡± Zhang SanLian looked grave. ¡°I don¡¯t know how this ghost can turn your Yang into yin. I was thinking of letting your two brothers borrow a magic instrument for you. I didn¡¯t expect this kind of mistake. When you go down the tomb, the thing in your stomach is more stable. Now at any time it¡¯s endangering your life, not to mention removing the fetus, need to stay stable or else you ¡ª ¡± sighed, ¡°the tomb is an empty coffin, in the end where is the spirit bead...¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes softened when he saw that everyone was worried about him. He wanted to say that no matter what happened to him, it¡¯s alright, but everyone did everything for him. He would be sorry if he gave up.

    ¡°Big Uncle ¨C¡±

    ¡°Dad, someone sent a box, do you think this is the spirit bead?¡± Zhang ZuoJiu took the box and hurried.

    <

    <strong>Chapter 12</strong>

    ¡°What about the person who sent the box?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a couriering, not filling in the sender.¡±

    Zhang SanLian no longer asked, took over the box and looked at it. He said, "It should be the spirit bead. This bead is traditionally a treasure of the Wushan Goddess n, because they are all women. This bead is the most condensing spirit for them to enhance sorcery. Somehow it became a soul-training and corspe-raising thing. If this thing fall into the hands of evil ways, the world won¡¯t be smooth." At this point, Zhang SanLian looked at Zhang Qiu. ¡°The bead itself has the power to condense the spirit and solidify the soul. Now you¡¯ve more Yin in your stomach. Now it will be a great gain to him, and it will be hard to get rid of itter.¡±

    Caught in a dilemma. No used, Zhang Qiu waited for the child in the stomach grew up day by day, the need to absorb the Yin, Zhang Qiu could not satisfied itself, the child would automatically refined Zhang Qiu¡¯d Yang Qi into Yin, Zhang Qiu might sleep at any time and never wake up. It¡¯s a perfect big nourishment pill for the child, it¡¯s hard to get around and it¡¯s hard to get rid of the ideater.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s important now. The future matter should be saidter.¡± Zhang ZuoJiu said.

    Zhang SanLian sighed, ¡°Whichever. This bead is stained with contaminated qi. I¡¯ll remove it first and give it to Xiao Qiu. ¡±

    After Zhang SanLian had purified the spirit bead, it was wrapped in a small package and hung around Zhang Qiu¡¯s neck. Just after wearing it, the spirit was immediately raised. During the day, he did not be sleepy. The appetite was wide open, and whatever he ate was delicious. Zhang LiuDuan was watching the pig-like son straight away.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t think about it.¡± Zhang Qiu was in a good mood and would joke,ughing, especially asking for a spanking. "You¡¯ll have a grandson and should retire early to take care of the children at home."

    Zhang LiuDuan, his forehead had blue vein popped and his head hurt again. How could he have such a silly son?

    He did not think so, what else could he thinks? In his stomach, like an ancestor, could not fight but only raise it up. Zhang Qiu saw his Dad¡¯s appearance of having a headache, and thought that he should not be discouraged, to relieve him, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve got to keep your head from getting angry. You and Big Uncle are here, it¡¯ll be born as a scourge to enforce justice on behalf of Heaven."

    He buried his head in the pig¡¯s hoof and ate a mouthful of greasy food. He smiled and said, ¡°But my old Zhang gene is so good that maybe it will be a super genius!¡±

    Zhang LiuDuan didn¡¯t want to look at his silly son at all, or else he would be angry to the point of being hospitalized and went out to y chess with his brother.

    Zhang ZuoJiu, who had been listening, had been petrified and could not recall for a long time how his younger brother¡¯s brain circuit was structured. Finally, he patted Zhang Qiu¡¯s head with delight. ¡°Do you want it?¡±

    "Big MaoGe has more! Yes!!" Zhang Qiu had sparkling eyes.

    Three years old generation gap, Zhang ZuoJiu converted the next two people¡¯s age, thinking that both of them had different way of thinking like the Great Rift Valley.

    ¡°If YuShui is as big eater as you are, it will be good,¡± Zhang ZuoJiu sighed and gave the the pig¡¯s hoof.

    Zhang YuShui woke up looking like he¡¯s not much different from before. He¡¯s still cool, but even Zhang Qiu could feel something wrong, not to mention Zhang ZuoJiu and Big Uncle. Everything down at Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s tomb was like a fantasy. Talking about the myth of life before and present nonsense, surely will be taken to a mental hospital?

    And the main chamber was an empty coffin¡ª

    Oh, no!

    Zhang Qiu pulled the red string out of his neck and dropped a small bag of brocade under it. He felt the smooth bead in it through the bag. Big Uncle said that when it was used for soul cultivation and corpse cultivation, it was the best thing to put it into the dead. When it was taken out, the whole bead was full of shadowy spirit, it was impossible to produce this effect for thousands of years.

    The bead from the bag was filled with a flowing ck mist. The bead kept the dead, the dead kept the bead,plementing each other.

    Zhang Qiu suddenly thought of the moment he opened the coffin, he saw a hand out of the coffin, thought it was blindfolded, now looking at the bead in his hand, for a while a bloodcurling cold broke out.

    There was a big Zongzi in the tomb, and it ran under their noses. They didn¡¯t even know what that Zongzi looked like.

    Zhang Qiu felt morose when he first thought about it. After all, one of them, Zongzi, scrubbed secretly and stared at them in the dark, wondering why he didn¡¯t do it. Suddenly he thought of his brother¡¯s bloody mouth. He thought it was LaoSi or Jin Lao Da, and now he seemed to be thinking something wrong. Now he thought it¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s Pixian Hui Wang...

    *

    After living in the town for two days, Zhang LiuDuan took Zhang Qiu to go home.

    "Big Brother, I will be back with my wife and Xiao Qiu after a while, you take care."

    ¡°Let¡¯s stayed longer next time.¡± Zhang SanLian saw Zhang Qiu talking to his two sons and said to his younger brother, ¡°The situation of Xiao Qiu is not unsolved. I will pay attention to it here. You don¡¯t be impulsive, think about your age, I really thought it was the same as when you were young.¡±

    This time, he was given a stick by LaoSan¡¯s men, and Zhang SanLian chattered a few words. Zhang LiuDuan assured him that he was really old enough to fall into the hands of such a hairy boy.

    Zhang Qiu followed his Dad on the train back to Yuncheng.

    Zhang Qiu held his head up and looked at the side of the aisle, facing several joking young people, without the familiar eyes...

    ¡°Which girl do you fancy?¡± Zhang LiuDuan went over and stared across the aisle.

    Zhang Qiu turned his head, a look cold shoulder on his face, and rushed to the front and said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re looking at a beautiful young girl. I¡¯m going back to tell my mother!¡±

    ¡°You smelly boy!¡± Zhang LiuDuan was going to be killed by this kid, and after a while he said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of your mother. I don¡¯t see a girl as good-looking as your mother.¡±

    Zhang Qiu rubbed his arm. ¡°The goose bumps are falling off the ground. You go back and talk to my mom.¡±

    When the father and son thought of going back to face Zhang Mama, they suddenly shuddered, and they stopped talking to each other. This time they didn¡¯t give prior notice, it¡¯s not so simple to go back.

    At the doorstep of the house, the two father and son were still considering who to advance first, when the benevolence father, the filial son modestly decline situation was going on, the threshold opened.

    Zhang Qiu saw someoneing, rubbed his his eyes and asked his Dad. ¡°Dad, are we going to the wrong house?¡±

    Zhang Qiu: !!!!

    ¡°My son is so silly. There¡¯s nothing wrong with people. Don¡¯t you cold shoulder.¡±

    Li Shu ticked his lips andughed, ¡°that¡¯s disturbing.¡±

    ¡°Do not disturb, do not disturb.¡±

    Zhang Qiu had forgotten to refute his mother¡¯s to im that he¡¯s okay, no problem of cold shouldering him. His mind was all over about Li Shu sleeping with him all night. Afraid of wool(1) if he¡¯d been straight, putting it aside now it¡¯s a bit unreasonable, especially if Li Shu person beauty god were for him to slobber all day.

    The fuck, afraid that he was not bent enough, think of a way to help him.

    *

    In the evening, Zhang LiDuan asked his wife to apany him to the za to dance. There were only Zhang Qiu and Li Shu left. As soon as his parents left home, they were quiet.

    Zhang Qiu was taking pajamas for Li Shu. ¡°How did you know my mother? Being nice to you, letting you in.¡± Although his mother was a bit warmer, did not mean she was not unprepared.

    ¡°Someone robbed aunty. I saved her.¡± Li Shu¡¯s answer was simple.

    Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°It¡¯s like th -¡± looked back and wondered where to put his eyes. ¡°Why did you take off your clothes!¡±

    ¡°Bath.¡±

    Zhang Qiu tucked his clothes into Li Shu¡¯s arms, burned his cheeks, and pretended to be a very straight man. ¡°Come in and you take the shower first, and I¡¯ll go it after you¡¯ve finished.¡±

    ¡°Why not together?¡±

    ¡°No¨Cno need.¡± Zhang Qiu¡¯s face was almost steamed, stammered, and his eyes involuntarily shifted to Li Shu¡¯s body. Unexpectedly, Li Shu looked thin, stripped of his clothes was ayer of muscles, not exaggerated but especially strong, and thought that when he bumped into Li Shu¡¯s arms in the tomb, it was hard.

    Very hard!!!

    Zhang Qiu was thinking about the indescribable ce. Li Shu was very interesting to see Zhang Qiu¡¯s red face and asked, ¡°What do you want to be so red?¡±

    ¡°Vey hard!¡± Zhang Qiu¡¯s reflex condition said that, he wanted to fan himself. He had no teacher to teach him how to fuck a chicken without learning by oneself(2). He was hopeless, but Li Shu would be disgusted. After all, he was teased by a man.

    Li Shu raised his eyebrows and made light movements, but to Zhang Qiu it seemed particrly sexy. God couldn¡¯t, he wanted to slobber.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. I¡¯ll go and find something to eat. You wash it quickly. Don¡¯t freeze.¡±

    Then he rushed out of the bedroom and went to the kitchen to dry out a cup of cold water without quenching his thirst. At the thought of Li Shu¡¯s face, Zhang Qiu felt dry again.

    In the bedroom, Li Shu held a pajamas full of Zhang Qiu¡¯s scent, and his pupils suddenly turned crimson when he thought of the way Zhang Qiu fled from the wild.

    ¡°Those who are pregnant are really very sexually active.¡±

    The author has something to say: Li Shu: wife is delicious, licking!

    Zhang Qiu:e on,e and lick it!

    (1) Equivalent to ¡°Mao ~ ~¡± ¡°Fart ah ~ ~¡± ¡°Be strange.¡±/ Modal. . . . It is what you don¡¯t believe. /Sichuan dialect and wool line are words that do not believe or deny

    (2) learn to stir up a man.

    <

    >Chapter 13

 Chapter 13-14

    <strong>Chapter 13</strong>

    Zhang Qiu drank water and gnawed a cold apple. He got restless and rubbed his face before going back.

    Hold steady! Don¡¯t waver!

    Pushing the door, Zhang Qiu gripped the handle till his hand stiffen, Li Shu certainly will subdue him!

    In the room, Li Shu was wrapped in a bath towel, upper body was bared, long wet hair drops sliding under the towel, Zhang Qiu¡¯s mouth dried up, Li Shu¡¯s skin was very white, was the kind of unhealthy porcin white, but the body was particrly strong, straight and slender legs,pact narrow waist, and broad and beautiful back.

    Like hearing thepliments, Li Shu turned around.

    Zhang Qiu swore that he heared the sound of his heart beating out, his hand pressed against his chest and his mouth drying, ¡°You, why don¡¯t you wear pajamas.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too small.¡± Li Shu looked at Zhang Qiu.

    Burning with shame and humiliation! He had chosen the most loose clothes. Zhang Qiu, who was ridiculed for his height, looked up and down at Li Shu with a pretentious look, pouting his lips. ¡°Oh,¡± he said, thinking that Li Shu¡¯s cool breeze was also fucking good-looking.

    The atmosphere in the room was strange for a while, and Zhang Qiu came into the bathroom awkwardly to take a bath. As he hobbled out, Li Shu was already in bed, bare-chested, with a thin quilt resting only on key parts, a towel thrown on a chair and two long, straight legs stretched out.

    ¡°Come up to sleep.¡± Li Shu closed up something in his hand and patted the bedside, invited Zhang Qiu to bed.

    Zhang Qiu swallowed his mouth and asked dryly, ¡°are you not wearing underwear?¡±

    ¡°Yours are too small and ufortable.¡±

    After discriminating against his height, he continued to discriminate against his male dignity. If he did this again, he would not be a man.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen mine, how do you know it¡¯s little!¡± Zhang Qiu snorted, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to get rid of your inferiority if I show, don¡¯t talk anymore, go to bed quickly.¡± After the provocation and fear, he immediately switched off themp, crawled into the quilt and made a yawn, ¡°so sleepy.¡±

    Li Shuid on his side and looked at Zhang Qiu, who had peeked over. A red light shed. Zhang Qiu, who was so nervous and energetic, suddenly fell asleep in a deep sleep.

    A cold hand slowly soothed his waist, the warm skin was touched and uncontrobly trembling, and the confused hand slowly went down...

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s whole body spasmodic, dreamily twittered, ¡°Veryfortable.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked like a fish thrown ashore, extremely short of water, and his opponent¡¯s body was cold, but he looked like he¡¯s in a fire, and the whole hot skin was red.

    ¡°Ha!¡± In the release of a split second, Zhang Qiu opened his eyes and finally saw the other person¡¯s appearance. Li Shu, still indifferent, staring at him with a pair of eyes, ¡°Is itfortable?¡±

    He nodded sillyly.

    ¡°Good boy.¡± Li Shu¡¯s reward seemed to have been a kiss on his lips. The feeling of coldness was particrly real. His eyes were squinting, and the hot emotions in his eyes were hidden. His tone was low. ¡°Wait¡±

    Zhang Qiu was disappointed, as if he had been seen by Li Shu, and then Li Shu intensified. Obviously he didn¡¯t go in, but he was refreshed several times. He cried and shouted mistakenly.

    On the second day, Zhang Qiu woke up feeling all limp and sore, suddenly in a deadlocked,st night¡¯s affair¡ª

    He looked up at the side of his bed, and Li Shu was dressed and holding a map in his hand, as if he had noticed his gazeing, with his usual expression asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Last night -¡± Zhang Qiu saw Li Shu¡¯s eyebrows raised, as if he didn¡¯t know what had happenedst night. He lifted the quilt and saw nothing fresh under it. He remembered crying and begging Li Shu to let him shoot. Did he just dreamst night, but the dream was too real.

    Where the g was going to be raised every day this morning, his waist was sore, his legs were weak, and his memory was still spasmodic.

    Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu again, and cautiously said, ¡°did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    ¡°Not very good.¡± Li Shu closed the map in his hand, and with a smile in his eyes, he said coldly, ¡°You were hanging around mest night.¡±

    Bang!

    Zhang Qiu was ashamed and stammered. He really did not believe he was so hungry.

    ¡°No-not possible, you must have lie to me.¡±

    ¡°Also shot. I wiped it up for you.¡± Li Shu looked at the man in the bed with a keen brow. ¡°The towel with your stuff is still in the bathroom.¡±

    Zhang Qiu, like a furry cat, rushed into the bathroom in disregard. Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu¡¯s half-white, soft buttocks, his eyes darken, but continued to pick up the map.

    In the bathroom, Zhang Qiu actually found a towel with a strong smell. He didn¡¯t know how much it would take to get this effect. He just got out of bed and almost fell down with his weak legs. Everything was impacting Zhang Qiu¡¯s three views. He was really hungry and thirsty and bent into this virtue.

    How could it be this way!

    How can he face Li Shu in the future?

    God, just let him die!

    Zhang Qiu looked like he was struck by thunder, did his mental work repeatedly, but his mind was full ofst night¡¯s spring dream, particrly refreshing, Li Shu¡¯s lips and hands...

    Stop stop!

    After this thought, even friends didn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be small, but was quite an amount.¡± The sound wasing from the door.

    Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu and shivered, grinding his teeth at the content of his obedience, hoping to throw the towel in his hand on Li Shu¡¯s face, but he did not dare to think about it.

    Zhang Qiu had no choice but to rub the towel, wiped out the evidence, looked at Li Shu and asked, ¡°What happenedst night is really bothering you.¡±

    ¡°It should be.¡± Li Shu finished, pushed against the door and went to the living room.

    Zhang Qiu wondered how the answer was weird, from the living room hade his mother¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Xiao Qiu, Li Shu are up, why are you stillzy in bed, staying in the room, you want to sit on the moon so I can serve you ah!¡±

    Zhang Qiu: ...

    Upset ah!

    After breakfast, Zhang LiDuan and his wife went to thepany. Since washing his hands, Zhang LiDuan had set up a Fengshuipany with his own Fengshui location, specializing in showing people fengshui, buying and selling small antiques. Zhang Mama was an ountant in thepany and held the financial power.

    Before going out, Zhang Mama also told Zhang Qiu, ¡°Remember to tidy up the room today. I¡¯m afraid Li Shu isn¡¯t used to your sleeping too badly.¡±

    ¡°I know, mom!¡± Zhang Qiu came to think of it against night and hastened to break his mother¡¯s words and sent people out to work.

    The room only left him and Li Shu, somewhat embarrassed. Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t dare to look at Li Shu, ¡°go shopping?¡±

    Li Shu thought of something, ticked his lips andughed. Zhang Qiu just saw it and looked at it. After a while, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst night. I didn¡¯t mean it, and I don¡¯t know why it happened.¡± He could not say more and more.

    Really a shame ahh!!!

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, mutual help among men.¡± Li Shu lightly said.

    Zhang Qiu felt a little disappointed when he answered, which seemed he was the only one who had been struggling for a long time.

    They went out to the mall, because Li Shu¡¯s appearance was so wonderful, especially his long hair was tied up, not feminine, very cool and beautiful, attracted a lot of people all the way. Others held up their mobile phones and took pictures. Li Shu¡¯s cool and calm nce swept them off immediately, but it didn¡¯t affect people¡¯s enthusiasm at all, chatting with their nextpanion.

    ¡°Ahhhh! How nice! Temperament is good, out of the dust, beautiful type Gong, next to see is delicate, pretty and self-confessed angry bag(1) Shou.

    ¡°Ha ha ha, you really said it, just now, the self-confessed angry bag is still not happy.¡±

    Zhang Qiu: ...

    Said Shou will endure, why he is a self-confessed angry bag!!!

    Ever since he found himself bent, Zhang Qiu had done his homework and knew what Gong means. He looked at Li Shu. Li Shu didn¡¯t seem to know what the two little sisters was saying. He looked at him with a smile that was not smiling.

    The world had done too much harm to him. Zhang Qiu suffocated and saw Li Shu¡¯s eyes suddenly speechless.

    ¡°Indeed, he is a self-confessed angry!¡± Behind the passers-by, little sister was still cutting in.

    ¡°But he¡¯s lovely.¡±

    I don¡¯t want your praise at all. Zhang Qiu angrily took Li Shu into a lingerie store and hurried off. He would not visit the store for another year.

    ¡°His size, underwear, a dozen!¡± Zhang Qiu entered the store directly.

    The shop assistant¡¯s sister was frightened, and when she saw the man following him, she nced at Zhang Qiu again, with an ambiguous look in her eyes, and hurried to get the goods.

    Li Shu walked around the store leisurely. Zhang Qiu saw Li Shu and looked at things again. He was blinded when he looked at them. Unexpectedly, Li Shu was looking at T-shirts, which were not made of cloth. A few straps are also called underwear?!

    ¡°In this style, his size, a dozen.¡± Li Shu pointed to the style hanging on the shelf and looked at Zhang Qiu.

    The salesgirl swept between the two men and smiled at her lips. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s face turned red and waved quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Li Shu had swiped his card. Zhang Qiu walked behind Li Shu, carrying a bag like it was burning his hand, eager to bite each other to death. What a shame Ahhh!

    (1) <strong>Song</strong>(self-confessed/terrified) <strong>Qi</strong>(angry/air/breath) <strong>Bao</strong>(package/bundle/bag) please remember this name. it¡¯s important! Song QiBao!

    <

    <strong>Chapter 14</strong>

    Li Shu suddenly turned around.

    Zhang Qiu, who was carrying a bag of broken thoughts, mmed into Li Shu¡¯s chest with a bang. His nose was sore from the bang. His tearful eyes looked up at Li Shu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He saw Li Shu looking at the back. He looked at the back. There was nothing to see in the mall.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Li Shu retracted his eyes, looked down at Zhang Qiu¡¯s watery eyes, his lips slightly raised, ¡°Walk with eyes on the road.¡±

    Zhang Qiu: ...

    I really want to kill Li Shu!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two people came out of the shopping mall, and the heat wave hit. It was noon, at the end of the day and the most toxic at the end of June.

    Zhang Qiu slowly moved to Li Shu¡¯s back, a trace of cool air seemed to emanate from Li Shu, feelingfortable, he smiled happyly said: ¡°It¡¯s noon, we¡¯re eating out, going home to cook is troublesome.¡±

    Li Shu turned around and saw that Zhang Qiu smiled somewhat cunningly and very cute.

    ¡°You decide.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was toozy to go into the mall. If he passed the underwear store, he could not be ashamed to death. He pointed to the Pizza Hut.

    After entering the restaurant, Li Shu¡¯s appearance attracted the attention of a group of people. After buying underwear, Zhang Qiu always felt that the customers in the restaurant looked at them strangely. He pulled Li Shu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s sit at the back.¡±

    Li Shu had no idea. The little girl by the side smiled sweetly.

    Before the meal was served, Zhang Qiu had already dried up a few sses of lemonade, which caused his stomach to swell a little and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡±

    Zhang Qiu waved his hand in embarrassment, then saw Li Shu¡¯s smiling eyes and knew he was yed by Li Shu again. His teeth itched, but went to the bathroom, panick-stricken.

    How could he be eaten by Li Shu? Almost unscientific!

    The toilet was for both male and female, and there seemed to be someone inside. Zhang Qiu thought about waiting outside. As a result, the door of the toilet opened and a man in ck came out. The outside door was pushed open. In, came a man in ck. The two men dressed as though they knew each other.

    ¡°Hello, please excuse me.¡± Zhang Qiu felt something was wrong with it. A handkerchief passed from just behind him and held tightly over his mouth and nose. He tried his best to make sound and just made a murmur. His mind slowly blurred.

    ¡°Come on, listen to LaoDa. The people outside are very fierce.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush.¡±

    After that, Zhang Qiupletely fainted.

    Woke up again in a car, his stomach rolled, but still refrained, his ears hearing voices, the voice was familiar, that was, the two people who had tied him up.

    "... People contacted. We made the rounds this time."

    ¡°How long will it take?¡±

    ¡°Quick, two hours, you watch the person behind, do not want be running away, no way he still faint.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I keep watch.¡±

    Zhang Qiu slowly opened his eyes. His hands were tied to the whole person and fell in the back row of seats. His feet were tied up. They couldn¡¯t move at all. Didn¡¯t know if he was tied up for a long time, the blood was not running smooth and the arms were numb and ufortable.

    The driver and co-pilot in front were the two who tied him, and the speed quickly moved.

    He didn¡¯t know the two people at all, and he couldn¡¯t figure out why the two men tied him and had to make him sleep. Just closing his eyes, the co-pilot man turned his head and looked at Zhang Qiu in the back seat. He saw that he didn¡¯t wake up and started talking.

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know what they were talking about going down a pit, dumping a fight, and wedging Lama(1) until he went down to the tomb with the group of Jin LaoDa and discovered a line of terminology in which the tomb was called a pit and imed oneself an Earth Master.

    Turned out it was a tomb raider who tied him.

    Zhang Qiu wondered why, he had nothing to do with the group. Why he had to tie him up? Then he heard that the other party¡¯s ultimate goal was Li Shu. Li Shu had a map in his hand. This was what the group wants. They didn¡¯t dare to tie Li Shu, then they tied him up.

    Fucking chicken! On his face said it was a ¡¯good tie¡¯ ah!

    Zhang Qiu was somewhat angry. This group of Tomb Raider was really not a thing; bullied the weak and feared the strong.

    And think of Li Shu was holding somethingst night and in the morning. It was palm-sized yellowing at night. After he took a bath, Li Shu put it away and stuffed it into his bedside cab. It was a map of China in the morning. That big stuff should be what this group wanted.

    Zhang Qiu thought for a while, wondering if it was the cause of the drug residue, he fell into aa and fell asleep again.

    By the time he woke up again, he was already in his hotel bed, resembling a Zongzi trussing up, and heard a talking outside.

    "... Li Shu, brother, you can rest assured that we have worked together. Last time things, weughed and forget our enmity, OK."

    ¡°People.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s voice was very cold, with a sigh of relief. On the bed, Zhang Qiu could think of Li Shu¡¯s current appearance when he was at the door. Just like when he first met on the train, the other party was estimated to be scared to death.

    Sure enough, the other personughed awkwardly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t hurt a hair on the people, he¡¯s asleep inside. Eh, Li Shu fellow, don¡¯t worry about it first.¡± Then the other person stopped talking. The next second he heard the push of the door, a hot look swept over him. Zhang Qiu, who was on the bed, opened his eyes quickly. It was right on the eyes of Li Shu.

    All of a sudden, he was covered by dominance.

    The next second, however, Li Shu¡¯s face changed, and his eyes were much softer, as if he had just killed a ghost not him, and he walked straight over.

    ¡°Li Shu!¡±

    Zhang Qiu cried happily and found Li Shu¡¯s eyes were cold for a few minutes. The air temperature seemed to be low. The man behind himughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just tied up. It¡¯s not hurt.¡±

    When he saw someoneing in, Zhang Qiu was stunned. It turned out to be Jin LaoDa.

    Jin LaoDa was about to untie the rope. Li Shu was quicker. The dagger was already in front of Jin LaoDa¡¯s hand. As long as Jin LaoDa dared to reach over for one centimeter, his hand was not needed. Jin LaoDa was so frightened that he pulled back his hand and turned pale.

    ¡°Youe, youe.¡±

    Li Shu held the dagger and waved it off, and the rope was cut off.

    Zhang Qiu immediately got up from the bed, weakened and fell down again, and was caught in Li Shu¡¯s arms, frowning, Li Shu asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°No food and numb.¡±

    Li Shu directly embraced the Zhang Qiu and held him up as a standard princess-carry.

    The Zhang Qiu, who boasts of being a big man, was flushed and looked outdoors.

    Immediately he whispered, ¡°You just let me down, it¡¯s so ugly, we two gentlemen ¨C¡± and the next words were muted in Li Shu¡¯s faint eyes.

    Zhang Qiu, a reddish-faced man with deep-fried hair, was hugged back to the other room by Li Shu under Jin LaoDa¡¯s neutral expression.

    Back in the room, Zhang Qiu touched the phone, it was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening, more than a dozen unanswered phone calls, all from his mother, quickly he dialed back.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m having fun. I forgot the time. Li Shu has never been anywhere. I¡¯ll take him around for two or three days. Hn, I know. ¡±

    Hanging up the phone, saw Li Shu watching him, he snorted; you have the ability to tie me ah!

    Li Shu was disinclined to pay attention to Zhang Qiu and stared at things in his hands.

    Zhang Qiu had just had a full meal and was ying with his cell phone on the sofa. As a result, the power wasn¡¯t enough, it was turned off. He threw his cell phone on the bed. After a while, he touched the sofa next to Li Shu and asked, ¡°What does Jin LaoDa want you to do?¡±

    ¡°Going down the tomb.¡±

    ¡°I know, they¡¯re a bunch of tomb ¨C¡± he was going to say tomb raider, after seeing Li Shu, he took it back, and put it another way. ¡°That¡¯s what the Earth Masters do. I mean, where are you going with them?¡±

    Li Shu looked up at Zhang Qiu, ¡°curious?¡±

    Zhang Qiu nodded his head. Li Shu handed the yellowing thing in his hand. Zhang Qiu touched it. The texture was a little hard, like what leather was made of. A small hill sketch, the size of his palm, with ck lines, was a broken ancient map.

    He looked over and over again and again without noticing anything. There was no coordinate on this map. It was just andscape, a river, or a fragment.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    ¡°Xianxi.¡±

    Knock, knock, knock.

    Someone knocked at the door. Li Shu stood up and opened the door. It was Jin LaoDa. He didn¡¯te in. He just handed Li Shu an envelope. Li Shu shut the door directly.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Ticket.¡± Li Shu looked at Zhang Qiu. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back tomorrow.¡±

    Zhang Qiu hesitated, ¡°are you going to Xianxi?¡± He was a little silly asking this, somehow knew what to ask, paused, asking what he had always wanted to ask, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be going down for antiques, why on earth?¡±

    ¡°Rescue someone.¡± Li Shu said no more.

    Zhang Qiu was obsessed with Li Shu¡¯s answer all night, and he didn¡¯t know what he was up to. The next day he woke up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t send me off. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    He thought Li Shu was going to persuade him, and he figured out the reasons. He had archaeological responsibilities, couldn¡¯t watch Jin LaoDa destroy antiquities, and could have persuaded him to do something about it in the past.

    As a result, Li Shu nodded in agreement.

    Zhang Qiu was suffocated, but not much.

    Didn¡¯t know how Jin LaoDa did it. Anyway, he had his ticket when boarding. The two-hour nended at Changsha Airport. At the entrance of the airport, an off-road vehicle was parked. There were two tattooed men in it. They wore suits and sunsses in summer, and they were not the same way as Jin LaoDa.

    The two people had a general attitude towards Jin LaoDa, and Jin LaoDa didn¡¯t mind,ughing and introducing Li Shu.

    Li Shu had always been cold, and did not speak directly boarding in the car.

    Zhang Qiu followed, and when he turned back to the door, he was stunned. Someone in the crowd at the airport was familiar, shing past, as if he had seen it, but the more he remembered, the more he couldn¡¯t remember, along the way. Zhang Qiu got the heart arrested and his lungs scratched.

    Such a stunning face should not be forgotten.

    Amazing!

    A face suddenly came up in his head. Zhang Qiu grabbed Li Shu¡¯s arm nervously. Li Shu looked at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Maybe his expression was so obvious that Jin LaoDa in front of him noticed it, looked back, and Zhang Qiu blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Li Shu believed it.

    ¡°When we get off, I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡±

    Jin LaoDa heard this and clicked his tongue and turned away.

    Zhang Qiu thought about getting off the car, but he couldn¡¯t hold his breath. He touched his cell phone and typed a line and handed it to Li Shu.

    Li Shu looked down and looked at the phone.

    I saw the Pixian HuiWang.

    (1) spiritual teacher in Tibetan Buddhism

    <

    >Chapter 15

 Chapter 15-16

    Chapter 15

    The Pixian HuiWang¡¯s appearance looked too good. Zhang Qiu had only seen the murals in the tomb corridor, but he went deep into the brain. Of course, his second brother Zhang YuShui was simr to the little emperor, and the spring murals of the little emperor and the Pixian Hui Wang were particrly impressive.

    If Li Shu was the most beautiful man he had ever seen, then the Pixian Hui Wang looked more feminine, with some feminine beauty.

    Zhang Qiu endured all the way, and when he got off the car, his face couldn¡¯t be restrained. Jin LaoDa thought Zhang Qiu was hungry. Heughed at Li Shu and said, ¡°Li Shu fellow, you guys can help yourselves. I¡¯ll talk to you about thatter.¡±

    The driver was impatient with Jin LaoDa¡¯s exchange greetings, and one of them said, ¡°Mr. Jin, the boss is still waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Right away, right away.¡±

    Jin LaoDa left. Zhang Qiu saw peopleing and going at the entrance of the hotel, he could not speak very well, especially when they were out in the sun, only said: ¡°Go back to the room and talk.¡±

    The hotel in Changsha was decided by the boss behind Jin LaoDa. The location was somewhat off the city centre but luxurious.

    ¡°Sir, are you sure it is a King bedroom? Do you need to change or re-process one?¡±

    Li Shu looked a bit cold, and he simply said, ¡°No need.¡±

    The front desk girl looked at them with ambiguous eyes. She smiled and handed the room card to Li Shu. She said thoughtfully, ¡°I wish you two happy housing.¡±

    Zhang Qiu: you seem to have misunderstood something, little sister.

    When Zhang Qiu opened the door, he internally said Fuck, thought he had misunderstood the little sister. Which fool booked the room?!

    The King bedroom, the heart shape of the rose petal on the bed, and the pink balloon. Zhang Qiu was embarrassed for a long time, stood at the end of the bed, hemmed and hawed: ¡°it¡¯s estimated that the room is wrong.¡±

    Li Shu was very rxed. He looked at the embarrassed Zhang Qiu, hummed and said, ¡°the room is nice.¡±

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t want to argue with Li Shu in this regard, in the end he would be the loser. He said directly about Pixian Hui Wang, ¡°It¡¯s a quick look, the appearance can¡¯t be wrong, but Pixian Hui Wang has been dead for thousands of years. How could he possibly survive?¡± He thought of the spirit bead hanging around his neck. If it was really an empty coffin, where did ite from?

    Li Shu seemed to see the entanglement of Zhang Qiu, and bluntly said: ¡°it¡¯s Pixian HuiWang.¡±

    ¡°How are you so sure?¡±

    Li Shu looked at Zhang Qiu, and said: ¡°we hand-in-hand in the tomb, and the map was snatched away by him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a thousand year old zongzi!!!¡± Zhang Qiu, though certain of his own spection, still found it incredible, walked around the room, thinking that Pixian Hui Wang was a thousand-year-old jiangshi, and then thinking that he still had a Jiangshi fetus in his stomach, sweating all over his head, and finally sat down and asked Li Shu, ¡°A Jiangshi should be afraid of the sun. How does hee out in the daytime?¡±

    ¡°You watch too much TV.¡±

    Zhang Qiu held his forehead, ¡°you don¡¯t stimte me first, and I¡¯ll say it slowly.¡± After a minute of silence, he couldn¡¯t stay any longer. After he was afraid, he was just curious. He turned his head and asked Li Shu, ¡°spirit bead that Big Uncle mentioned?¡±

    Li Shu did not deny, nodded, ¡°I brought it back from him.¡±

    This was Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s thing; Li Shu so straightforwardly said it, like taking his own stuff instead of robbing it from someone.

    Zhang Qiu tensed. Suddenly afraid that Li Shu knew he was pregnant with Jiangshi¡¯s child, he didn¡¯t care about it before, but in the face of Li Shu he was afraid that the other party would know, so he hesitantly asked, ¡°How could you rob this bead?¡±

    Li Shu didn¡¯t see Zhang Qiu¡¯s tension mood, said carelessly: ¡°You guys went down to the tomb wasn¡¯t it specially looking for this? I got the map back, and this was in passing.¡±

    Zhang Qiu breathed a sigh of relief, but he held back another breath; the bead was just in passing.

    Zhang Qiu, who was suppressing a sulky stomach was not interested in Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s life, and was in a good mood to go downstairs and eat a big bowl of rice. Li Shu didn¡¯t know what happened to Zhang Qiu, suddenly looked in a bad mood and unconsciously followed by low pressure. The waiter next to him was too scared to serve.

    Back in the room, the roses and balloons on the bed had been disposed of, and the hotel attendants might have noticed that they had made a mistake, but Zhang Qiu saw such a clean room, and he had just had a good meal and felt a little better, so he lost it and went back to his usual mood.

    It¡¯s strange that he didn¡¯t know that his mood could change so quickly and soplicated now, that he was as inexplicably angry, it¡¯s strange.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath.¡±

    Li Shu stared at the back of Zhang Qiu and looked at the clean sheets.

    That night Zhang Qiu was still sulking, and when he fell asleep, he unconsciously rolled into Li Shu¡¯s arms. The cold body temperature and the unique smell of Li Shu made the frowning Zhang Qiu rxed and slept more steadily.

    The next morning, Zhang Qiu woke up and Li Shu was not in the bed, nor in the room. He washed himself and the doorbell rang.

    He thought it was Li Shu, but didn¡¯t expect Jin LaoDa standing at the door. Jin LaoDa saw Zhang Qiu, who had just taken a shower, with an obscure look in his eyes, ¡°Eh, I say little brother, we¡¯re going to do this. Why don¡¯t you help us? You can give Li Shu some strength.¡±

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t understand at first, but atst he did. He was so angry and kept a straight face, ¡°What are you talking nonsense about? Li Shu and I are in brotherly rtionship.¡±

    Jin LaoDa wanted to say again, suddenly felt a chill behind him, and looking back, standing behind was Li Shu. Li Shu held a bunch of roses in his hand and nced coldly at Jin LaoDa. Jin LaoDa immediately turned aside and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Talking business, talking business.¡±

    Li Shu ignored Jin LaoDa and handed the rose in his hand to Zhang Qiu.

    Just now he said that he and Li Shu were in brotherly rtionship. Who will send roses to his brother?! Zhang Qiu, who was hit in the face, was very happy, but mouth said, ¡°all are brothers, what even send flowers!¡±

    Li Shu didn¡¯t say anything, but Zhang Qiu, who was sweeping his eyes and grinning behind his ears, was in a good mood and turned to Jin LaoDa and said, ¡°Come in and talk.¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s ready, but the boss wants to send a team down with us, and you know the rich and powerful bosses don¡¯t trust all of us, Earth Masters.¡± Jin LaoDa talked about the departure time, and eventually got into a good rtionship with Li Shu, ¡°This time down the pit, there¡¯s still a lot of work for Li Shu fellow to take care of.¡±

    Li Shu just nodded, Jin LaoDa didn¡¯t dare to talk more and hurried away.

    Zhang Qiu and Li Shu were left in the room. Zhang Qiu was a little foolish with a bunch of flowers. He was a big man who didn¡¯t have a passion for flowers, but he thought they were going to start at nine o¡¯clock and gave the flowers to the front desk girls before they left, so the front desk girls could keep them for a while.

    Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu gave the flowers to the girl. His eyes narrowed slightly, he was very cold. The girl, who was arranging flowers at the front desk had a shiver.

    ¡°Li Shu, let¡¯s go.¡± Zhang Qiu at the front, yelled.

    The front-desk girl looked up and the direction of the cold sense was only a pair of customers¡¯ backs. She smiled and felt a little tired working overtime caused hallucination.

    Three Land Rover SUVs were parked at the entrance of the hotel. The ck body looked expensive. Two people were in front. Jin LaoDa was standing at the front passenger seat talking to a man. He saw Zhang Qiu and Li Shu came out and waved, ¡°Get on, just waiting for you guys.¡±

    They got in thest car, Jin LaoDa was in the same car with them, and the driver was a tattooed man with dark sses and a long ck sleeve coat. Zhang Qiu listened to Jin LaoDa calling him Lao Fei, but Lao Fei¡¯s attitude towards Jin LaoDa was not so enthusiastic.

    There were only four of them in the car, it was very rxed. Zhang Qiu and Li Shu were sitting in the back, and nobody was talking in the car. After the car sped up, Zhang Qiu sleepily squinted and fell asleep on Li Shu¡¯s shoulder. He didn¡¯t know it, first he leaned on Li Shu¡¯s shoulder, then he felt boneless in Li Shu¡¯s arms, and finally heid t on Li Shu¡¯s leg.

    The driver¡¯s Lao Fei looked behind in the rear mirror at Zhang Qiu, with disdainful eyes though that the two were in the same-sex rtionship. Seeing this, what fierce character that Jin LaoDa boasting about? It was estimated that he want to pit a head of money.

    Li Shu had closed his eyes and kept it closed; he didn¡¯t pay attention to the probing eyes at the front.

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know how long he slept. By the time he woke up, the high-speed scenery outside his window had been reced by the smoke from the kitchen fire. In the distance, there were many wooden buildings and tiled buildings. He lived in a city far north. He had never seen such a rural scene. It was just as beautiful as the one in the documentary.

    The car went into a vige; it was already a dirt road. Fortunately, the chassis of the car was not very high. When they arrived at a wooden building, the car stopped.

    Jin LaoDa said, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Zhang Qiu stretched out and opened the door. Unlike the dry sun of Yuncheng, this was a humid subtropical monsoon climate. It¡¯s humid and sultry hot, after a while he was sweating and the back was wet.

    A pair of grandfather and grandson came out of the house. The Grandpa spoke the localnguage, Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t understand it. The Grandson spoke some Mandarin beside them and talked with Jin LaoDa. LaoFei took the luggage; saw Li Shu standing next to him, a malicious smile, ¡°catch.¡± He threw two bags of luggage directly. He saw that Li Shu was tall, but thin and very white, and had long hair, like a woman, he had at least 40 kilograms of luggage. He didn¡¯t believe Li Shu could receive the two bags at once and deliberately watched Li Shu make a fool of himself.

    Unexpectedly, Li Shu took the luggage lightly. Zhang Qiu saw such a big bag and reached out for it. Li Shu held two bags in one hand. He looked very rxed and said lightly, ¡°No need.¡±

    The house was not very big, two floors up and down, usually asionally received visitors to travel climbing, things were still clean.

    Zhang Qiu and Li Shu were divided into a room, a narrow bed of one meter and five, a small fan, a simple arrangement of clothes rack, table and so on. Li Shu put his luggage on the ground, and Zhang Qiu opened his eyes curiously; water can, shlight, medicaments and ropes, in any case, remainder totally wereplete.

    The room was small and narrow, the floor was boarded, and Zhang Qiu always felt like it would copse at any moment. He walked very cautiously. He opened the window, and a cool wind blew in. The sultry air in the room dissipated a lot.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have a good view.¡± Zhang Qiu eximed.

    The window was facing the gate of the small building, and the mountain was in the distance. Looking at it for a while, he saw another caring this way. Zu grandson and grandfather stood at the door to pick up people, waiting for the car to stop slowly to the side of the road.

    When Zhang Qiu saw the man¡¯s appearance, he suddenly froze.

    ¡°Second brother?!¡±

    Chapter 16

    Zhang YuShui saw Zhang Qiu and was stunned. ¡°Howe you guys are here?¡±

    ¡°I want to ask you this too!¡± Zhang Qiu saw Zhang YuShui was back to the first time they met, as if Pixian HuiWang had no influence on him. After thinking about it, he decided not to tell him, whether the one he saw at the airport gate was Pixian Huiwang or not.

    Zhang YuShui nced at Li Shu and paused. He pulled a piece of paper from the jacket pocket and pushed it across the table to Zhang Qiu.

    Zhang Qiu opened the paper with only one sentence printed on it.

    [You and Pixian HuiWang.] Thest row of words on paper read the current address.

    ¡°Second brother, do you still think about Pixian HuiWang?¡± Zhang Qiu looked a bitplicated. He turned the paper over and over, there was nothing special about it except the typesetting, ¡°Who gave you this paper?¡±

    Zhang YuShui shook his head. ¡°Someone led me over.¡± He looked pale, unwilling to waste much time on the subject, he stepped aside and asked, ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    Zhang Qiu first looked at Li Shu, Li Shu nodded, and Zhang Qiu said that they had encountered them.

    ¡°It should be a ce,¡± Li Shu said.

    The trio was in a state of thought at the moment. Did the man who sent the paper to Zhang YuShui and the boss behind Jin LaoDa actually the same? What is the purpose? Zhang Qiu did not understand. Li Shu looked at Zhang Qiu, who frowned, and said, ¡°Nothing, there is me.¡±

    Knock.

    Someone knocked at the door and Zhang YuShui opened it without inviting anyone in. Standing at the door, Zhang Qiu heard a familiar voice, Jin LaoDa.

    ¡°Mr. Zhang is here! It¡¯s just the right time. I¡¯ll inform Mr. Zhang about the n tomorrow. This trouble Mr. Zhang to do this.¡±

    Zhang Yu Shui faintly sent Jin LaoDa away and closed the door. Zhang Qiu whispered, ¡°It was the boss behind Jin LaoDa who sent the letter to second brother.¡± Now he was getting more and more confused. ¡°What does the boss behind this want?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡± Li Shu said.

    Downstairs, the little grandson called them to dinner. This time, counting Zhang YuShui, they were thirteen people. Seven of them were under the boss behind the scene. Only two of them were Jin LaoDa¡¯s, the two men who tied him up. The rest were Zhang Qiu, Li Shu and his second brother.

    As one could see from the table, seven of the boss¡¯s men were all in ck, sitting at a big table on the far side of the table. Jin LaoDa took a ce at a long table near the door, and when they came down, he stood up and smiled and greeted them. ¡°Mr. Li Shu is sitting here.¡±

    Lao Fei looked at them and sneered, loudly, without knowing what was said, the upants of the big table burst intoughter.

    Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t hear what Lao Fei said, but definitely wasn¡¯t a good word at all. He was a little angry at the moment, but he also knew that this group of people should not be provoked, saved trouble for Li Shu.

    Apart from the asional annoyingughter at the big table inside, the whole dinner was delicious, featuring stir-fried wild vegetable with bacon from the farm, greasy porridge and yellowing mantou, a man¡¯s fist-sized, steaming hot pot, apanied by the old grandpa¡¯s own pickled pickles, Zhang Qiu appetite could swallow his tongue. One could not help but take one, and finally ended up eating too much, until he could not walk.

    It¡¯s getting dark early in the mountains, and the sultry feeling of the day would be relieved. Some cool breeze was blowing. Zhang Qiu held the table and stood up. After eating too much today, he always felt his belly was a little round.

    Li Shu looked at the round belly of Zhang Qiu with a hint of tenderness that he himself had never noticed.

    Zhang Qiu rubbed his stomach and cried, ¡°After sitting for half a day, it is still hard to sustain.¡± After mentioning, it was a bit pathetic.

    ¡°Go out for a walk.¡±

    Li Shu apanied Zhang Qiu to go out. The old grandpa who cleared the table was anxious to see where they were going. He stopped them eagerly in the localnguage. Little grandson ran out and listened to his grandfather¡¯s words and tranted to them, ¡°You can¡¯t go to the mountains over there. There¡¯s a witch God.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked at the direction of the little Grandson, the mountain in the southwest, this mountain was shorter than the mountain in the front, but the trees were dense.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t going up the mountain; we just want to walk around.¡± Zhang Qiu said it well; the anxious mood that the old man had just stopped them was not faked.

    The old grandpa said it again and told them, at the side, the little grandson tranted. Only then Zhang Qiu knew that the old grandpa¡¯s son had been missing in the southwest mountain when he went there a year ago. It was said that in the past few years, scattered people in the vige had died in that mountain.

    Because of this, Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t want to go out. He and Li Shu returned to the room. After twops in the room, he threw himself into bed.

    Li Shu¡¯s line of sight swept Zhang Qiu¡¯s sleek buttocks, maintaining hisposure, ¡°Sleepy, then bath and sleep.¡±

    Zhang Qiuzily got up from the bed. He didn¡¯t want to move, but he didn¡¯t want Li Shu to think that he was dirty. He went out to the water room, rushed to take a cold shower and went back in a cold chill.

    ¡°LaoDa, what is the background of this behind the scene boss?¡±

    ¡°What do you do with so much? It¡¯s alright, there is money, remember to take the box, the price is a hundred times.¡±

    The voice of Jin LaoDa went down, as if he heard the footsteps outside, urged: ¡°Go to sleep, go to sleep.¡± The lights in the room went out.

    Zhang Qiu slowed down and walked back, thinking that the box that Jin LaoDa said must be very important, at least it was important to the boss behind the scene.

    When he went back, he told Li Shu what Jin LaoDa had just said. Li Shu looked like he had already known it. Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t help but wondered, ¡°Do you know what box they are looking for?¡±

    ¡°You have seen it.¡±

    Zhang Qiu recalled the box he saw, uttered ah, ¡°is it the spirit bead box?¡±

    Li Shu nodded. ¡°It contained part of the map.¡±

    The boss behind the scene was looking for a map, and Li Shu was also for the map. Where is the final destination of the map?

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s mind was stuffed full of problems and when he climbed the bed, he fell asleep. The next morning, they had breakfast. Jin LaoDa had already found a local guide. Zhang Qiu knew they were going to the southwest mountain where the Witch God was, which the old grandpa anxiously reminded yesterday. The guide was hard to find because of the idea of sacrificing his life to the witch god, and eventually it was Jin LaoDa who paid him a lot of money.

    The guide was a short, thin, middle-aged man named Na Wu, with flexible legs and feet, easy movement, leading the way.

    Zhang Qiu carried a shoulder bag with only canned noodles andpressed biscuits. Li Shu held heavy things like water tools. If he hadn¡¯t objected, Li Shu would have taken them all alone.

    Li Shu grabbed only part of the map from the Pixian Hui Wang, didn¡¯t know how they were going to determine the southwest mountain of Xianxi, because after thousands of years of change, the exact location of the mountain had been blurred. It happened that Zhang YuShui was a master of feng shui positioning. After walking all morning, Zhang YuShui soon found a ce.

    He pointed to one ce, ¡°there.¡±

    Na Wu¡¯s face suddenly changed and shook his head violently, in stiff Chinese he said, ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no going there, there¡¯s a Witch God, there¡¯s going to be death.¡± When he said death, his face was solemn and dignified, and his eyes were full of fear.

    Zhang Qiu was influenced by Na Wu¡¯s fear. Looking at Zhang YuShui¡¯s pointing at a bare stone wall halfway down the hillside, the more he saw, the more it seemed wrong. There was a lot of vegetation here, but only the stone wall with white flowers was exposed outside and the grass was bare.

    Lao Fei of the ck clothes team came out impatiently and said, ¡°Lead the way!¡±

    ¡°No, No.¡± Na Wu shook his head violently.

    Lao Fei quickly grabbed Na Wu¡¯s cor and picked him up straight. Na Wu, whose neck cor was grabbed, cutting off air, turned red. Lao Fei¡¯s eyes were malicious, ¡°No more lead and Lao Zi will kill you now, and let you meet your Witch God.¡±

    Na Wu gasped and nodded, Lao Fei ckened his hands, Na Wu was thrown to the ground and coughed, and Lao Fei kicked impatiently, ¡°Get up quick.¡±

    As the procession went on, Zhang Qiu followed Li Shu and Zhang YuShui at the end. The ck men were in the front. Lao Fei followed Na Wu with an asional shout. Zhang Qiu pouted and whispered, ¡°That Lao Fei is a nuisance.¡±

    Li Shu hummed.

    Because Na Wu avoided a lot of detours, by noon they had climbed the southwest mountain and reached the foot of the mountain, and the stone wall mountain was in front of them.

    Jin LaoDa shed a shlight and went inside, could not see his head at all in the dark. They stood outside braving the mountain breeze whimpering like ghosts crying, the eerie forest scratches sound like bones grinding gave them a headache, but Zhang Qiu felt refreshed.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Lao Fei grabbed Na Wu¡¯s cor and walked along. Na Wu¡¯s legs were bby with fright, gesticting with hands and feet somewhat in madness, ¡°Don¡¯t- don¡¯t go, there¡¯s a witch God in it. Say- say it was only mountain climbing.¡±

    It turned out that Jin LaoDa told Na Wu that he wanted to see how to climb down the southwestern mountain without telling the truth. It was never possible to tell Na Wu that they were Earth Masters and tomb raiders.

    LaoFei was so impatient that he pulled out a gun from his waist.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Zhang Qiu subconsciously shouted, originally Jin LaoDa and they cheated Na Wu, now if taking out a gun, the person life could not bear.

    Lao Fei shifted the ck hole of the gun toward Zhang Qiu, Li Shu blocked in front, his eyes looking coldly at each other, ¡°Put it down.¡±

    Jin LaoDa saw that the atmosphere was not right. Lao Fei was stared at like this by Li Shu. Not long after his forehead was covered with a cold sweat, he put down his gun unconsciously and felt like sweeping his face. He was just about to attack, Jin LaoDa broke inughter and finally persuaded Na Wu to go on.

    Na Wu also saw that the force wasing. The man had a gun in his hand and had to push his head forward.

    After a few minutes of walking, the ground was getting damper and wetter, and the pitted bones of some animals smelled fishy. Zhang Qiu quickly took the mask out of his bag and sent it to Li Shu and Zhang YuShui, he felt nauseating.

    As he walked in, the water in the passage reached between his calf and stomach, and all around the mountain wall was ckness, Zhang Qiu slipped off without stepping on it. His shlight shone on the mountain wall, and Na Wu suddenly screamed in horror, ¡°Ghost! Ghost!¡± The sound echoed back and forth in the mountain road, it sounded particrly sad.

    Zhang Qiu nearly fell to the ground, scared by Na Wu¡¯s scream. Fortunately, Li Shu took his arm. Lao Fei¡¯s patience with Na Wu was at its limit. He pped back. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? What ghosts are there in this world!¡±

    Na Wu was already crying, pointing with trembling fingers at Zhang Qiu¡¯s shlight, which had just hit the top of the stone wall. ¡°You- you see.¡±

    All their shlights shone in the direction of Na Wu¡¯s finger. The dark stone walls were covered with holes. Zhang Qiu took a quick breath of cold air. All these ck holes were stuffed with coffins. He didn¡¯t know if his eyesight was wrong, but just now he saw a skeleton with ck holes in its eyes and smiled at them.

 Chapter 17-18

    Chapter 17

    ¡°There¡¯s here too!¡±

    ¡°Even here as well!¡±

    Seven-eight shlights swept back and forth over the mountain walls. The light came in rows of holes above the mountain walls, exposing the ck shadows of the coffins¡¯ head; some of the coffins had rotted and could see the white bones inside. The wind blew more vigorously, and they were like hundreds of ghosts crying.

    Zhang Qiu had goose bumps on his arms, and here he thought he had big enough courage passed through the tombs of Gu Mu Country and Pixian Hui Wang, he would not have ayer of cold sweat behind him.

    ¡°Every¨Ceverybody, I¡¯ll¨C I¡¯ll give you back the money. I really can¡¯t get in there. The Witch God will be angry.¡± Na Wu pleaded with Jin LaoDa, knelt on his knees, kowtowed to the mountain wall, and continued, ¡°Witch God, please forgive me, I didn¡¯t mean to spheme you...¡±

    Lao Fei saw Na Wu¡¯s chattering about God, looked around again, there were two people on their faces unconsciously hesitating. Then suddenly spit ¡®pei¡¯ on Na Wu¡¯s, pulled a gun out of his waist, pointed it at the stone coffin holes, and shot ¡®bang bang bang¡¯ several shots with great speed.

    ¡°LaoZi doesn¡¯t believe in ghosts and gods, it¡¯s all a bunch of bones, a wool of scare. If you are afraid, don¡¯t make a fortune.¡±

    Na Wu saw LaoFei shot and his face whiten, his trembling lips murmured ¡®it¡¯s over¡¯ repeatedly.

    But because of Lao Fei¡¯s words, especially his subsequent make a fortune, a few who had just been slightly emotionally shaken immediately became firm, and one of them picked up Na Wu. ¡°At any cost, if you don¡¯t lead, I¡¯ll solve you.¡±

    Na Wu, with a look of dead numb, was pushed forward by the ck-d man.

    ¡°It¡¯s green-haired zongzi.¡± Behind, Zhang YuShui said.

    Zhang Qiu was about to ask what green-haired zongzi was when the dead body suddenly trembled out of the puddle.

    Na Wu screamed in front of him, and a few ck-d men shuffled back. Jin LaoDa steadily said, ¡°Shoot, shoot!¡± With a couple of ¡®bangs¡¯ of shot under his hands, the Zongzi was swept into a honeb-like Zongzi, and ¡®pa-ji¡¯ fell back into the puddle.

    Zhang Qiu saw Lao Fei wiping a sweat secretly, internally said ¡®you had a scared day, just now you were shouting out hoping for fives and sixes(1), fearlessly!

    The next second, Lao Fei rushed up and stepped on the Zongzi¡¯s feet in the puddle, venting in foul-mouthed, and finally lifted the gun and said, ¡°Keep on ahead.¡±

    This man was really asking for money not needing life(2). Zhang Qiu looked back at Li Shu and Zhang YuShui, and whispered, ¡°What to do?¡± He actually backed away a little.

    Li Shu touched his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Zhang Yu Shui was firm, apparently remembering Pixian Hui Wang and the emperor who looked like him.

    ¡°Forget it, just regard it as gaining knowledge and experience.¡± Zhang Qiu gritted his teeth and said that if he were to leave alone, he would still have to worry about Li Shu and Zhang YuShui, so he might as well go together.

    Out of the green-haired zongzi, the ck-d man in front of him had a slightly better attitude toward Jin LaoDa, he no longer looked down upon and thought Jin LaoDa hade from the pit. As he walked on, Zhang Qiu was focused, shing a shlight in front of him. He dared not look at the stone walls on either side. The natural light in front of him was getting bigger as he walked on. He was about to go out and the water level was getting lower.

    Suddenly, the two leading men in ck trembled, trembled in a particrly exaggerated way, but soon they were free to move on.

    Zhang Qiu felt hairy(3) in his heart. Maybe this environment made him feel weird about everything. He was thinking that his brain hole was too big. The two men in front of him trembled again. This time was much longer than the previous one, and they trembled like a sieve. Even the Lao Fei who was following him found something wrong and asked, ¡°What happened to you two?¡±

    In silence, the two of them did not hear the question, but their body trembled slowly.

    Then Jin LaoDa noticed something was wrong, pulled his sleeve secretly, and the three men stepped back two steps in unison. Almost at the same moment, the two of them turned sharply back to the man behind them. Thetter man was not prepared to be thrown into the water, grabbed by the upper mouth and gnawed, in an instant the scream and gnawing became a piece, and Na Wu took advantage of the confusion, ran back.

    ¡°You see, his face is green.¡± Zhang Qiu¡¯s face was numb, and the two men¡¯s faces glowed faintly green in the darkness. Their pupils had shrunk to a small white, and they did not look like living people at all.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Shoot, shoot! Kill them! ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something in the water!¡±

    The gun shot ¡®bang bang bang¡¯.

    Zhang Qiu was in confusion did not response, already held by Li Shu, and ran forward. Zhang YuShui followed him, and Jin LaoDa left the men in ck to run alone.

    The foul-smelling pools were ck and red, blood gurgling and bubbling out of mud, mud that people had struggled to get mixed up. Under the muddy water, there were countless little green-glowing insects, and the insects came in their direction very quickly.

    Zhang YuShui pulled out a sheet of talisman paper from his bosom, didn¡¯t know what he was saying, he threw it at the green insect with his fingertips. The water was burning. Lao Fei and the few ran in a fluster. No one could care about the three people behind him.

    After getting out of the mountain pass, the equipment and baggage were thrown in a mess, and only four of the seven men in ck were left. Zhang YuShui looked inside with a shlight. The three men were still struggling in the puddle. Finally, slowly, there was no movement. He looked at them with his face fixed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fucking bad luck.¡± The ck-ded man swore, his face was chewed bloody.

    Lao Fei was gasping for breath, presently he was quiet.

    Jin LaoDa said alongside him, ¡°Go and find a safe ce to deal with the wound. Who knows if the green things wille back?¡±

    A few people were obviously afraid of green insects. They picked up their bags and walked forward.

    Na Wu had already run away, and now could only rely on Zhang YuShui to lead the way. Zhang Qiu patted Li Shu¡¯s arm, ¡°put me down first.¡± He did not bother the princess-carry, but Jin LaoDa had no time to pay attention to this.

    Inside the mountain, the trees were sparse, as if something had sucked out the essence. The soil was a little red. As he walked up the mountain, Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart beat a little.

    Li Shu found that Zhang Qiu was feeling listless, he held Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand in one hand, and Zhang Qiu turned to look at Li Shu: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I am pulling you.¡±

    Zhang Qiu: ...

    How strange it is to pull a hand on such asions!

    But seeing Li Shu¡¯s serious eyes, Zhang Qiu said generously: ¡°Let you pull!¡±

    Didn¡¯t know if it was because Li Shu took him with him, there wasn¡¯t that feeling of palpitation when he climbed the mountain. Looking back at Lao Fei, the guys were panting and sweating, and nothing seemed to happen to him, Li Shu, Zhang YuShui and Jin LaoDa looked like nothing happened.

    This mountain was not high, and the slope was not steep. It was reasonable to say that these thugs should not climb a mountain and breathe like this.

    Physical strength was also too bad. Zhang Qiu thought that the boss behind this must have been pitted by Lao Fei, his physical strength was not good.

    ¡°It¡¯s there.¡± Zhang YuShui stopped and pointed to a piece ofnd not far away.

    Zhang Qiu nced at the whole mountain and the trees were sparse, but the ce where Zhang YuShui pointed out was particrly lush and spiritual, not half-dead like any other ce.

    Jin LaoDa¡¯s eyes shed eagerly, ¡°You guys take a break, simply bandage the wounds. I¡¯ll take the brothers to explore the ce. We are a good hand in digging this hole.¡±

    ¡°Daoba! Go with me. ¡± Lao Fei bummed into the man in ck next to him, then winked and said to Jin LaoDa, ¡°We¡¯ll help you out.¡±

    Jin LaoDa¡¯s men were angry, knowing that Lao Fei couldn¡¯t believe them and was about to be dragged back by Jin LaoDa. Jin LaoDaughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Many people help, we can get things done as soon as possible.¡±

    After that, he took the guys to the ce, Lao Fei made a look at the bloody man who had been chewed on his face before leaving, meaning to watch a few of them. Zhang Qiu turned a blind eye in the heart, this kind of person just differently writes on his face.

    Zhang YuShui watched as Zhang Qiu¡¯s hungry belly ¡®gugugu¡¯ screamed, tired and thirsty, the chewed face was disinfecting himself, the bottle of alcohol was poured on the injury and he gritted in pain, Zhang Qiu was not yelling, thanks to Li Shu.

    ¡°Thank you just now.¡± Zhang Qiu poured water onto a towel to moisten it, then gave to Li Shu.

    Li Shu took the towel and looked at Zhang Qiu. Zhang Qiu was seen leaning back and was held by Li Shu with his chin sped in one hand, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He stood stiff in ce, and saw Li Shu wiping his face carefully with a towel, ¡°All right.¡± And handed him the towel.

    Zhang Qiu:...

    Li Shu, are you mistaken about something? I give you the towel to wipe yourself. It¡¯s not for you to wipe it for me!!!

    There¡¯s a cat disease! (4)

    Zhang Qiu thought so, but his face was feverish and his heart was beating fast. He stuffed the towel into his bag and began to put up the stove to heat up water and cooked food. Zhang YuShui and Li Shu set up a simple tent. After the chewed face finished his treatment, set up a tent for them. They turned on the camp lights around until more than 9 p.m. when Jin LaoDa and them arrived.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Jin LaoDa took two sips of hot water and was covered in mud. He didn¡¯t care, ¡°Li Shu fellow, when do you think it would be better to go down the pit?¡±

    Lao Fei was dissatisfied with Jin LaoDa¡¯s question to Li Shu, and grumbled, ¡°Since it¡¯s been dug, go back as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhang Qiu watched Li Shu all the time and found out that after Lao Fei said it, Li Shu showed a sneer, especially light, ¡°Do it.¡±

    Jin LaoDa listened to Li Shu said so. They had a warm meal on the ground, rested for a while, put out the fire, confiscated the tent, and carried their light baggage directly to the robber¡¯s hole.

    Far away, Zhang Qiu saw a dark shadow at the entrance of the robber¡¯s hole and shouted something. Several people were frightened during the day, at once held a gun and flipped through it with a shlight. There was nothing. Lao Fei was somewhat dissatisfied and stared at Zhang Qiu fiercely.

    He did see something, like a human figure, could not help thinking of the zongzi climbing from the robber¡¯s hole in the tomb of Pixian HuiWang.

    Zhang Qiu dragged Li Shu down, seemingly seeking certainty, Li Shu just nodded, did not say anything, Zhang Qiu immediately knew that Li Shu had just seen, but why not say?

    (1) The shouting when throwing a dice refers to the buzz of gambling. Describe the look of arrogance.

    (2) stupid, gives the impression that love money is better than everything, including one¡¯s own life

    (3) meaning that the inner feelings of a certain phenomenon are simr to fear (but more than fear)

    (4) homophonic term. You have a problem

    Chapter 18

    ¡°Li Shu fellow, you see ¨C¡± Jin LaoDa obviously wanted to let Li Shu take the lead.

    Beside, LaoFei impatiently said, ¡°dawdling is not a man. Let me go first.¡± When he said ¡°not a man¡±, he also looked at Li Shu.

    Suddenly Zhang Qiu¡¯s petty temper came up. He was pinched by Li Shu, with a smile in his eyes, but when he looked at Lao Fei, it was with a cold to the marrow.

    Lao Fei took the ck-ded men down first, in between was Jin LaoDa and his men, then Zhang Yu Shui and Zhang Qiu, and finally Li Shu. This time, Zhang Qiu probably had some experience creeping the robber¡¯s hole before. He didn¡¯t open his mind for the first time to frighten himself. He didn¡¯t feel frightened, especially behind him was Li Shu, he creeping quickly with his butt stuck up.

    The first few people held shlights, because of the long and narrow robber¡¯s hole, to the back of the light was very dim, thest Li Shu did not hit the shlight, a pair of faint red mist, closely staring at the front; Zhang Qiu¡¯s buttocks, twisting and twisting, Li Shu¡¯s eyes turned more dark.

    Zhang Qiu always felt the chill behind his butt, not felt at ease, and whispered, ¡°Li Shu?¡±

    ¡°Hn?¡±

    Just such a hn sound, the voice was low and pleasant, it¡¯s a foul to hear, his arm almost fell on the ground! In the darkness, Zhang Qiu¡¯s ears were red and he felt like a mosquito-repellent incense. Fortunately, the road was dark and Li Shu couldn¡¯t see it, or he would have exploded.

    ¡°No¨C nothing.¡± Zhang Qiu stammered, internally wishing that there¡¯s no one in the robber¡¯s hole.

    This time the robber¡¯s hole journey went smoothly and did not go wrong as it didst time. Especially the location of the hole was excellent. The first Lao Fei came straight into thene andughed when he saw Li Shu behind him, joking as if to tell Jin LaoDa, ¡°You¡¯re too careful, isn¡¯t there nothing? Don¡¯t be suspicious, I asked what talented people call people to cheat?¡±

    Lao Fei meant something, and everybody could hear it. Jin LaoDaughed a couple of times and diverged, ¡°Come on!¡±

    Zhang Qiu grunted with discontent in his eyes, mainly for Li Shu. He had seen Li Shu¡¯s skills, if not for Li Shu, he could not havee out of the tomb alive.

    The tomb had only one corridor, and there was no fork in it. They walked along the corridor. About a quarter of an hourter, there was a ck pir in the middle of the corridor, which was carved on top of it, and Zhang Qiu saw and made a ¡®yi¡¯ sound, this was like the pirs around the stone coffin bed in the main tomb chamber of Gu Mu Country.

    Zhang YuShui went up and looked at the circle with a shlight, but the pattern was simple and did not have a regr pattern that could be detected, he couldn¡¯t tell, ¡°It could be a talisman.¡±

    Lao Fei three people obviously don¡¯t have any interest in them, and urged them to hurry up.

    These people were in a hurry, as if they were rushing to the main tomb chamber. Zhang Qiu pouted his lips and kept up. Then, almost a quarter of an hourter, there was another ck pir in the middle of the corridor. It was not until the fifth that he saw the main corridor leading to the tomb. It was narrow, about a meter wide, about four or five meters long, with ck paint on all sides and ck on the top floor and walls.

    Lao Fei shed his shlight across the way. Several people in the back were shocked and stepped back. ¡°What the fuck is that?¡±

    A pair of fierce eyes stared at them at the door of the opposite chamber, as if they would torn them apart at once before daring to step forward. Daoba¡¯s face looked frightened, and immediately pulled out a few shots, listening only to the muffled bang, the huge, fierce eyes still staring at their uninvited visitors.

    ¡°It¡¯s a stone statue.¡± Zhang YuShui spoke.

    ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s clearly alive ¨C¡°said Jin LaoDa, whose forehead was cold and sweaty. Before he could finish, he looked at it carefully with his shlight and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s true, his grandmother almost scared me to death. This is something so evil.¡±

    A huge stone statue was squatting in the middle of a stone door. The human-face tiger had a long mouth, and its tail was very long. It was directly built in the middle of the stone door gap to the top of the corridor. The statue was lifelike, suddenly it looked like an illusion.

    ¡°Taowu(1)¡± Li Shu¡¯s voice was always cold, ¡± Something was painted on the eyes.¡±

    Zhang Qiu suddenly thought of the y figurines in Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s tomb, which could really make people hallucinate, but because the stone statue was a little farther away, only the eyes were painted, it did not greatly affect their thinking.

    ¡°Damn, what¡¯s wrong? LaoZi doesn¡¯t believe this. Go!¡± Lao Fei pointed to Daoba next to him, and instead of listening to him, Daoba looked at Li Shu. Lao Fei got angry and his eyes were red, ¡°Useless thing, I¡¯m on it myself.¡±

    Zhang Qiu had a hunch that Lao Fei would kill himself, but he didn¡¯t stop. Lao Fei had just stepped down on a ck floor, the board turned over, and the whole man fell weightlessly. The half-chewed cheek was at the side, he stepped forward and pulled him up. All the sharp stone des were prating through the crack. If he fell off, he would be killed on the spot.

    ¡°Go.¡± Ignoring the struggles of Lao Fei¡¯s two men, Li Shu naturally took Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand. He took the lead in stepping on one and said to Zhang Qiu, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Zhang YuShui followed closely, his eyes gloomy, staring at the closed door ahead, and a voice in his heart pulled him forward.

    Jin LaoDa quickly waved to his men to follow him, without a word of sympathy as he passed Lao Fei and half-chewed face, he hurriedly followed after Zhang YuShui.

    Zhang Qiu was nervous, holding Li Shu¡¯s hand tightly. He couldn¡¯t concentrate on anything else. He was afraid that he might have stepped on the wrong foot and dragged Li Shu in a cold sweat. His stomach was stuffy and painful, he uttered ¡®uh¡¯, Li Shu looked back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The stomach is bit stuffy painful.¡± As soon as Zhang Qiu finished speaking, Li Shu put his hand on his stomach. The ice cold touched made Zhang Qiu shivered, but the stuffy pain feeling disappeared. It was amazing.

    ¡°All right?¡±

    ¡°I feel no pain at all when you touched it.¡± Zhang Qiu rubbed and watched Li Shu, who seemed to have no objection to his words. Does this mean that Li Shu is not disgusted with men?

    Zhang Qiu thought of it with joy and happiness.

    ¡°How do we get in?¡± Zhang YuShui asked,ing up behind him, urgency in his tone.

    Li Shu looked around the lower statues, ¡°there are mechanisms, but behind¨C¡±

    ¡°No matter what¡¯s behind this, Li Shu fellow, we are all bound to win. Don¡¯t you want a box?¡± Jin LaoDa interrupted Li Shu.

    Li Shu, who was interrupted, stared at Jin LaoDa. Zhang Qiu thought the look was strange, but it was really handsome.

    Jin LaoDa, who was stared felt hairy, as he was about to say something, Li Shu stepped on the stone beast¡¯s foot, leaped lightly, pped the stone beast¡¯s eyes, and suddenly the resting statuary beast¡¯s tail moved, its tail long, pulled away from the tight stone door like a whip, and hit it with its head.

    Li Shu held Zhang Qiu in his arms and stood in the dead corner. Zhang YuShui jumped lightly. His hands did not know what to do, but he clipped the top stone wall. Only Jin LaoDa three people could not escape the strong whip.

    Ai-yah, ai-yah, crying of pain.

    Zhang Qiu heard the voice and smiled unkindly. He approached Li Shu intentionally and whispered, ¡°You mean it?¡±

    Li Shu bent the corners of his mouth, Zhang Qiu looked at the face almost slobbering, his face control might not be saved.

    The stone door slowly opened, Lao Fei three people intruded first. Jin LaoDa, unwilling to cover his arm, followed in. Zhang Qiu was anxious, ¡°The box!¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t bring it out.¡± Li Shu said confidently.

    Zhang YuShui had jumped down; the three of them looked into the eyes and entered. Zhang Qiu stepped in and was silenced by the images inside. It was a tomb of a thousand people, with a circr curve underneath. The whole chamber was round and covered with ck paint. The coffins faced the tform in the center, but the tform was cut off from the wall of the coffin by a trench. It was very deep and underneath was sharp stone des.

    Unless someone could fly, they would not be able to reach the central tform.

    At the moment there was a me-like bead on the top of the gold shelf, shining brightly, andyers of coffins were shining in the dark main tomb, and the dark coffins seemed to absorb the red light, slowly prating in.

    Zhang Qiu looked and felt blood curling, Lao Fei and the few were not much better, but he found that Jin LaoDa¡¯s eyes were not at all afraid, staring intensely and crazily at the red bead on the shelf.

    Jin LaoDa quickly pulled the bag under his hand and dumped something out of it. Zhang Qiu saw that it was a small crossbow with a rope behind it. Jin LaoDa pointed the crossbow at the tform and listened only to the sound of ¡°shu -¡°, the rope was straight and tensed, the arrow at the other end was already stuck on the tform column.

    Two men pulled the other end of the rope in a straight line, and Jin LaoDa put on his gloves and climbed the rope in the middle.

    It was only a few minutes before Zhang Qiu stared at him and felt a sense of wonder, but it wasn¡¯t exactly what it was.

    ¡°What should I do? Jin LaoDa wants to get something. ¡± Zhang Qiu was anxious for Li Shu. He didn¡¯t forget Li Shu wanted the box, but Li Shu was very calm. He didn¡¯t know what to say at once, but his mood slowed down. He only saw that Jin LaoDa had arrived on the tform and one hand could not wait to take the red bead.

    ¡°Xiu ¨C¡±

    There was a gust of wind in his ear, Zhang Qiu blinked his eyes and heard the screaming of Jin LaoDa.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°The bead! The Box! ¡± The voice of Jin LaoDa.

    ¡°Ah Yan!¡± It¡¯s the voice of Zhang YuShui.

    Zhang Qiu looked up, but in a split second, there was only one person left on the tform, wearing a Chinese buttoned jacket suit, short hair, white as snow, bright red lips, a port-wine mark under the eye, aloof and remote, fine snow-white fingertips held the red bead, he took the bead into the palm and looked over here.

    To be exact, he looked at Zhang YuShui.

    The tenderness was unable to say in the eyes, in a split second he turned cold and vicious.

    It¡¯s Pixian HuiWang, Liu Yan.

    (1) one of the ¡°four fierceness¡± in the legend of Chinese ancient times, the head is tiger and has long wild boar fangs.

 Chapter 19

    <strong>Chapter 19</strong>

    Zhang YuShui¡¯s eyes were soplicated that he blurted out ¡®Ah Yan¡¯ as if he had called it tens of millions of times.

    The atmosphere was frozen for a while.

    Zhang Qiu stood behind, ncing back and forth. He really wanted to remind the scene that it was hard to talk, there were thousands of words to say could be put off after they left the tomb. There was always a feeling of being the zongzi¡¯s dinner in the thousands of coffins, as if they would jump out in a minute¡ª

    The picture was so beautiful that he could not think of it.

    ¡°Cough -¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s fake cough was interrupted, almost choked by his own saliva and turned into a real cough. He nced at Lao Fei who said next to him as he held up his gun and pointed it at Pixian Hui Wang on the tform. This tricks really was not die without death. He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    On the back was a cold strong hand gently stroking; it¡¯s Li Shu. Unconsciously rxed, slowly stopped coughing.

    Zhang Qiu looked, on the tform Pixian Hui Wang smiled. There was noughter in his eyes, but it gave birth to a very gentle feeling. Staring at him with such a smile, Lao Fei was apparently shocked. Although all of them were straight men, Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s looks were so destructive.

    But there was there some cold whizz from behind.

    Zhang Qiu looked back and saw Zhang YuShui¡¯s face as deep as water. His eyes were crazy and paranoid. Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s eyes really seemed to strip life away. He had never seen Zhang YuShui like this before. It was scary.

    Lao Fei returned to his senses and he was angry when he thought of staring at a sissy. ¡°Fuck your mother!¡± Took a gun and shoot directly at Pixian HuiWang on the paltform.

    ¡®Bang¡ª¡®

    Almost in a split second, Zhang Qiu felt a sh in the eye. Zhang YuShui¡¯s figure had reached behind Lao Fei, and he was able to snap the arm of Lao Fei¡¯s gun right behind him. Lao Fei uttered a pig-killing scream, echoing through the tomb. In a second, Pixian Hui Wang who was still on the tform a moment ago, arrived in front of Zhang YuShui.

    He was holding the red bead in his hand and stared at Zhang YuShui.

    ¡°I owe you today.¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang seemed to have deliberately lowered his voice so that he did not appear too gentle, but his lips were peculiar in shape and his mouth had rose slightly, as if he wereughing at a love affair.

    Zhang YuShui was obviously absorbed in the spirit. His anger was faded and his voice was mild.

    Just after opening the mouth, Pixian HuiWang¡¯s technique was very quick, and directly put the red bead into the mouth of Zhang YuShui.

    Stood at the side, Zhang Qiu was absent-minded for a second, and responded, ¡°what is that?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±

    Theughter was blood-curling, Zhang Qiu¡¯s question was forgotten, turning to see when Jin LaoDa had climbed over the tform, he was even more proud to see them looking at him. ¡°I wiped hypertoxic on the bead. He¡¯s going to die.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Pixian HuiWang shed nervously, subconsciously held Zhang YuShui¡¯s hand.

    Zhang YuShui took control of the backhand and pulled Pixian Hui Wang tightly, looking pale and delighted. Just like Jin LaoDa¡¯s words, his face suddenly turned white like paper, and his throat was gushing with sweetness.

    Jin LaoDa saw the effecting out, and started shouting.

    Li Shu pulled Zhang Qiu behind him, but it wasn¡¯t as they thought it was. Two of Jin LaoDa¡¯s men suddenly pulled out their knives and stabbed Daoba and half-chewed face. They were mad and very fast. The two thought they were on the same side was unprepared; they were stabbed several times. Throwing people directly into the ditch, Zhang Qiu even heard at the bottom edge the piercing voices of the two bodies.

    A series of changes made Zhang Qiu somewhat confused and unable to think at all.

    ¡°The smell of blood is so strong that the corpses will soon be here.¡± Li Shu eyes narrowed slightly, staring at the Jin LaoDa in front, ¡°you are not Jin LaoDa.¡±

    Zhang Qiu repeated, ¡°is he not Jin LaoDa?¡± This is obviously Jin LaoDa!

    As soon as Jin LaoDa¡¯s temperament changed, he was not afraid of the pressure released by Li Shu. He grabbed Lao Fei on the ground. Like a chicken, a strong man in his eighties cut through Lao Fei¡¯s neck with a knife. Blood was sshed everywhere. Lao Fei had no resistance and died instantly.

    In less than a minute, the three lives were gone, and the death was still so tragic, Zhang Qiu was shocked speechless, his head full of paste.

    ¡°ng- ng- ng ¨C¡±

    The smell of blood spread, and the whole chamber suddenly sounded loud. Thousands of dark coffin boards were faintly reddish, and there seemed to be something crashing inside. As the sound grew louder and louder, Zhang Qiu could even feel the bang of the nearest coffin.

    The ground was shaking, Jin LaoDa three people ran out.

    ¡°Corpses, keep up.¡± Li Shu grabbed Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand and ran out, and Zhang Qiu immediately became anxious. ¡°Second elder brother is still inside!¡±

    ¡°Somebody will save him.¡±

    Pixian HuiWang in the original ce listened to louder and louder sounds, then looked at the frail Zhang YuShui, his eyes shing through his fierce hands but carrying Zhang YuShui¡¯s arm, he walked away.

    The stone gate had been destroyed and thousands of zongzi could not be kept inside. There were no shadows of Jin LaoDa three men in the tomb corridor, and they did not know where they had leaped forward and backward. The sound behind was getting louder and louder, from far away could hear the sound of hissing.

    Li Shu pulled Zhang Qiu quickly from the front of the track running; Pixian Hui Wang with Zhang YuShui was not a bitborious, quickly followed up.

    They did not run for a while, Zhang Qiu heard behind the hissing and howling sounds, getting closer and closer. There was also a clutter of steps. One after another, his face turned white and his stomach was not giving strength at the moment. He looked back in pain and, by the light of his shlight, saw a dozen zongzis scattered behind him for more than a dozen meters. Its clothes were shabby and unseen, looked a little dry, a bit like a mummy, and the two eyes of a ck hole were dimly covered with silky red mist.

    ¡°Zongzi is catching up.¡±

    Just now the tomb corridor was narrow, coupled with the organic barrier, inside the zongzi could not run out of a moment, they ran a distance, behind, the zongzi became more and more, and more flexible footsteps.

    ¡°This is not the way.¡± Pixian HuiWang put Zhang Yu Shui down to lean against the wall. He pulled out a dagger from his waist, held the de in one hand, and the blood gushed out. Then he drenched his blood on the ground. Zongzis, who came from behind, were afraid and slowing down.

    Zhang YuShui at the moment was already unconscious. His forehead was sweating and his face was white.

    Pixian HuiWang reassembled Zhang Yu Shui¡¯s arm and heard Zhang Yu Shui¡¯s murmuring voice and trembled. He looked at Zhang YuShui with aplicated look in his eyes and said nothing and kept running.

    Once again at the ck talisman pir.

    Li Shu suddenly stood motionless, his eyes ncing sharply around him, and Zhang Qiu urgently asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± As he finished, he heard zongzi hissing again, and Pixian HuiWang frowned. ¡°My blood can¡¯t stop these zongzis.¡±

    ¡°Absorbing the Phoenix spirit of the millennium, these zongzi are not ordinary.¡± As Li Shu spoke, he felt the lines of the ck pir with one hand, in the dark tomb corridor Zhang Qiu could not see exactly how Li Shu did it. Zongzi were getting closer and closer behind him. Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart was in his throat, listening to the sound of a ¡°click¡± slowly stone door behind the pir opened.

    Li Shu pulled Zhang Qiu into the stone gate, and Pixian HuiWang followed him with Zhang YuShui. Nearly the next second, a shriveled Zongzi face gathered behind him, the shlight in Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand swept right across the Zongzi¡¯s face. He stepped back in horror and was held up by Li Shu. The zongzi went in, hissing, Li Shu¡¯s hand swiftly pushed the stone door directly, ¡¯click¡¯ and zongzi¡¯s head fell to the ground, growled under Zhang Qiu¡¯s feet, and the eyes of two ck holes stared at him.

    Zhang Qiu was scared, and his body was covered with cold sweat, and his stomach ached.

    When he woke up again, his stomach was still stuffy and ufortable. He thought for a few seconds slowly. He suddenly remembered that he was still in the thousands of zongzi tomb before fainting. With his eyes opened in darkness, Zhang Qiu was scared and whispered, ¡°Li Shu?¡±

    ¡°You woke up.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s fear disappeared when he heard the familiar voice. He reached out into the air and touched it. Li Shu handed it over his hand; the temperature in his hand was cold, but it was very steady for Zhang Qiu.

    ¡°What about second brother?¡±

    Li Shu took Zhang Qiu¡¯s waist in his other hand, ced his hand naturally on Zhang Qiu¡¯s stomach and said, ¡°He¡¯s beside you.¡±

    Zhang Qiu listened to the man with a sigh of relief. ¡°Why not switch on the shlight?¡±

    ¡°I just dropped it.¡±

    ¡°The road is dark, can¡¯t see.¡±

    Li Shu was silent and said, ¡°I can see it without a light.¡± Then heard the voice of Pixian HuiWang at the side, ¡°so do I.¡±

    ¡°Both of you will do.¡± He felt a little strange, but he could not say anything, and as soon as he passed, Zhang Qiu thought of something else. ¡°I said it was strange when I entered the tomb. It turned out that Jin LaoDa knew all about the tomb. Otherwise, only his baggage contained bows and crossbows and ropes.¡± He grasped the hand of Li Shu. ¡°What do you mean Jin LaoDa is not Jin LaoDa?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the one who grabbed the box.¡± Pixian HuiWang suddenly exported, the voice was very sure, sneered, ¡°I killed him.¡± Only then did he woke up and see the emperor¡¯s face. His memory was confused and he didn¡¯t want to bite him. The thing in his hand was robbed and he chased and killed the other party.

    Now that Jin LaoDa was dead, who on earth was the man who followed them all the way to the car and ate in disguise as Jin LaoDa?

    Li Shu said, ¡°maybe he is really Jin LaoDa.¡±

    ¡°Jin LaoDa is not dead?¡±

    Li Shu did not say, ¡°go ahead, Jin LaoDa three people are in this aisle.¡± Down, Li Shu looked at Zhang Qiu, ¡°your brother¡¯s life is still in the hands of Jin LaoDa.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s important to save lives. I don¡¯t know if Jin LaoDa has any antidote for my brother¡¯s poison.¡± What did Zhang Qiu think of? He couldn¡¯t see where Pixian Hui Wang was. He looked at the direction of his voice. ¡°What did you give my brother to eat?¡±

    Speaking of this, Pixian HuiWang looked soft, but Zhang Qiu could not see it.

    ¡°His own Phoenix¡¯s essence spirit.¡±

    <

    >Chapter 20

 Chapter 20

    <strong>Chapter 20</strong>

    Firm scientific development concept had long been broken to pieces, and now a listen to the Phoenix¡¯s essence spirit Zhang Qiu was not surprised, but felt that oh, it turns out that the red bead is so bullish ah!

    But how could it be second brother¡¯s?

    Zhang Qiu endured a belly full of questions, and Li Shu took his hand and walked along the dark road behind Pixian HuiWang and his second brother, the corridor was narrow but enough to walk side by side, their luggage missing except for the one on his back from this morning.

    After a while, Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes were adapted to the dark environment, and he could faintly see the blurred figure. Suddenly he heard the gasp of ¡°fuh-fuh-fu-fu -¡± in front of him. It was too coarse to sound like a person¡¯s voice. The voice was sometime louder and sometime smaller. Zhang Qiu tightened Li Shu¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s Jin LaoDa.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s voice was low, closed to him, and it sounded like he was drilling through his ear. Zhang Qiu¡¯s ears were getting a little hot. He nodded, afraid if Li Shu would not see him, he whispered, ¡°What to do now?¡±

    ¡°Set it right.¡± Li Shu¡¯s voice was kind of sharp, like carrying killing intent.

    Zhang Qiu shivered. In his impression, Li Shu loved to release the cold air, but he had never been killing. He could not help but remember the way Jin LaoDa three men killed Lao Fei. His nose seemed to smell a strong bloody smell.

    ¡°Cold?¡± Li Shu approached a bit closer, with a gentle voice and some warmth, which was not exactly like what he had just sounded.

    Zhang Qiu knew it was a bad idea, but when he heard Li Shu treating him differently, his heart was sweeter than that of a little girl. He¡¯s hopeless.

    The clenched hand suddenly loosened, and Zhang Qiu suddenly became nervous, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± After hearing rustling sound in the dark, the next moment he wore a coat; it was Li Shu¡¯s coat.

    ¡°Stretch your arms.¡±

    Zhang Qiu stunned through the entire process of Li Shu setting the clothing, this time was actually very short, Li Shu was very smart to do anything, both hands had been pulled back. Li Shu walked ahead, Zhang Qiu felt the cool coat, not Li Shu¡¯s warm body temperature, but he felt particrly warm at the moment.

    ¡°You have low body temperature and still gave me your clothes.¡± Li Shu was wearing only a T-shirt. Zhang Qiu was a little embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m not really cold either.¡±

    Li Shu did not turned, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured that he will not freeze.¡± Pixian HuiWang suddenly exported from behind.

    Zhang Qiu subconsciously looked back, only to see the shadow of two people, he did not know why Pixian HuiWang said so, maybe Li Shu was very good!

    The fuh-fuh-fuh in front of him disappeared and the light was dimly visible. Zhang Qiu subconsciously slowered his steps. He heard a subtle noise. He could not hear what it was. As he walked into the room, the sound grew louder and louder. Zhang Qiu heard and his scalp numbed.

    ¡°Ka Cha, Ka Cha, Ka cha.¡±

    It was like chewing on a bone, facing the front from a distance, dark and bright all around, and the shlight was on the ground, dimly lit, but clearly visible was Jin LaoDa. Jin LaoDa was leaning back against the wall, nibbling with something in his hands, and turning his head to look at them.

    Boom!

    Zhang Qiu was shocked to be speechless by the scene ahead, and if he¡¯s right, Jin LaoDa was holding a zongzi, full of liquid, not knowing whether it was Jin LaoDa or the zongzi, and thinking of those mummy-like zongzi, Zhang Qiu could not help but retch and vomit on the wall.

    Jin LaoDa threw away his half-eaten arm and looked at them. "You guys do not need to bother, you can¡¯t go out alive." He looked at Zhang YuShui at the back, and a bizarreughter appeared in his voice, sounded blood-curling in the narrow tomb corridor. "Give him up, you¡¯ll get a chance, otherwise you¡¯ll all be buried with him."

    ¡°I¡¯m watching you.¡± Almost at the same time, when Li Shu shot out, Jin LaoDa pushed open the stone door and went out. Zhang Qiu could even hear the sound of JiangShi hissing outside, but echoed Jin LaoDa¡¯s words, I¡¯m watching you.

    Jin LaoDa was not afraid of these Jiangshi.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s gaze moved to scattered here and there gnawed Jiangshi and held back his nausea. "Is it possible for Jin LaoDa to gnaw on these jiangshi and not eat it?"

    Li Shu shook his head, did not know whether it was negative or not.

    Even Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t get down to it. It was too hardcore. He would rather be gnawed by Jiangshi than gnawed on it.

    ¡°We must continue to move forward. There must be some way out. Jin LaoDa is just scaring us.¡±

    Li Shu slightly narrowed his eyes, showing cold meaning, ¡°the way out is outside the corridor.¡± He pointed to the front. ¡°This is a circr corridor. If you keep walking, you will only be in a circle.¡±

    ¡°There are nine pirs outside the corridor.¡± Pixian HuiWang said.

    Zhang Qiu also figured out that the narrow path inside could avoid the Jiangshi, but it was not the way out of here, they had to get out to the outside of the corridor, but there were thousands of Jiangshi outside. Listening to Jin LaoDa, it seemed that they would not being out from the robber¡¯s hole where they came in.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Ah Yan...¡±

    Zhang YuShui hugged Pixian HuiWang and pushed his head to his (PHW) neck. The exhaled heat swept down the skin of Pixian HuiWang, murmuring the name of Pixian Hui Wang. Pixian HuiWang stiffened, his skin was numbed, but his face was cold. He wanted to push the man out of his arms.

    ¡°Imperial Uncle.¡±

    Suddenly the head at his neck cried, and Pixian HuiWang pushed away his hand, stiffened, but the other side obviously did not know to retreat, but went further, the whole lip pressed to his (PHW) neck, tenderly licking and kissing, ¡°Da¡¯er (1)is so hot, Imperial Uncle, you help Da¡¯er...¡±

    Not far away Zhang Qiu also heard Zhang YuShui¡¯s talking. He couldn¡¯t see clearly. Just when he wanted to ask if he was awake, he heard Zhang YuShui¡¯s words behind him, sounded like a spoiled child, but more than acting spoiled, it seemed to be the mixture of dominance and lust...?

    ¡°... Imperial uncle, is Da¡¯er not good enough for you? It¡¯s still not good enough. Do I have to ruthlessly go in that ce again? Make you cry for me, you can¡¯t go anywhere."

    Zhang Qiu:...

    I seem to have heard something that should not be listened to, so embarrassing/awkward, do I need to pretend not hearing it?!

    Zhang Qiu looked at the blurred shadow of Li Shu and asked silently what to do.

    In the darkness, Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu with a face of embarrassment and a red face staring at him, thinking of Zhang Qiu¡¯s sleek buttocks and holding his groaning red face, suddenly his eyes were dark and full of desire.

    A sh of crimson light, shing past Zhang Qiu¡¯s blurred eyes.

    ¡°Have you seen the red just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Zhang Qiu turned back when he heard the noise. A dark shadow was over there, with a faint shlight in the distance, he saw Pixian Hui Wang, who seemed a little angry. On the ground near the wall was Zhang YuShui, his second brother.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Pixian HuiWang subconsciously touched the neck side and deliberately lowered his voice. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± It¡¯s just that the voice was no longer calm as before, but a little angry.

    The Zhang YuShui, which was thrown on the ground, was still calling Imperial Uncle. It¡¯s was pathetic to hear.

    Zhang Qiu now had no other way to face the calls of Imperial Uncle from Zhang YuShui, he heard ¡¯thought I had killed you¡¯words, where is this even pitiable ce. But this his second brother, being on the ground was not good; there was his physical problems, he walked past, but was pulled back by Li Shu.

    ¡°Second brother he ¨C¡±

    Li Shu scanned Zhang YuShui on the ground, looked at Pixian Hui Wang, and said lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do the work; he¡¯ll be dead in an hour.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Pixian HuiWang wanted to say something but didn¡¯t go on.

    Zhang YuShui on the ground was still calling Imperial Uncle and Ah Yan; Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s face was confused. Finally, Zhang YuShui, like a snake, rebuilt himself on the ground with a cold face. Zhang YuShui, like a snake, immediately glued to the floor. He was as tall as Pixian HuiWang, but his arms were wrapped like iron arms. The head went down the neck of Pixian HuiWang, and he whispered ¡°lovers honeyed words¡±.

    Zhang Qiu had never known that his externally unperturbed, indifferent and self-restraint manners and highly skilled second brother; Zhang YuShui said something so unrestrained that he could hardly hear what he said.

    It¡¯s too dirty.

    ¡°Go.¡± Li Shu took Zhang Qiu and walked on.

    Zhang Qiu did not understand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there is no way from inside?¡±

    ¡°Outside this door is full of Jiangshi.¡± Li Shu said.

    Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t tell how much of Jiangshi were out there from the sound, and the stone gate was odd that to advance, needed to find thetch like Li Shu did from outside, but it was easy to push it away from inside. They walked for more than ten minutes. Li Shu stopped when passed by the stone door this time.

    In the darkness, Zhang Qiu saw Li Shu staring at him with sharp, beautiful eyes, and he could not help that some of his hands and feet were out of ce. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat?¡±

    Li Shu did not speak, but suddenly he took the shoulder of Zhang Qiu. Zhang Qiu was a little stunned by Li Shu¡¯s action. He didn¡¯t know why he smell a little blood. He was about to say something, Li Shu had pushed the stone door open.

    Pixian HuiWang, at the back, sneered at a bloody fingerprint behind Zhang Qiu¡¯s coat shoulder, so that¡¯s what it was. He carried Zhang YuShui, who was still making trouble around his neck, with impatient eyebrows and eyes he bit his hand and drenched the blood on Zhang YuShui¡¯s shoulder before carrying the man out.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s imagination of the door being besieged by Jiangshi, did not see the scene, because the tomb passage was too dark, he could discern only a few bits from Jiangshi¡¯s dark red eyes. When the Jiangshi saw them, its hesitated and stood in ce, seemingly dared not to rush up.

    The stone door creaked, Zhang Qiu looked back, saw Pixian HuiWang and second brother Zhang YuShui.

    ¡°Hiss.¡± ¡°Roar ¨C¡±

    The Jiangshi, who had just wandered around, seemed mad. They rushed to Pixian HuiWang, raised their necks and hissed. Li Shu solved a few and frowned. ¡°Here they are.¡±

    ¡°Ad¡ªadvanced first!¡± Zhang Qiu was anxious, and the group of jiangshi, like mosquitoes, saw the blood. There was no need to look behind the corridor. A group of whispering voices made roar sounds. He wondered if it was an auditory hallucination. He even heard the words of Jin LaoDa: ¡¯I¡¯m watching you.¡¯

    ¡°No need.¡± Li Shu coldly said.

    The tter of footsteps was getting closer and closer, and the smell of the stinky Jiangshi was pungent, as if the whole Jiangshi in the tomb wasing.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s anxious brows pouring cold sweats, but he did not reach for the stone wall, he stood beside Li Shu, trustingpletely.

    ¡°A narrow escape from death.¡±

    Li Shu stared at the ck pir in front of him. He didn¡¯t know how it happened, the ck pir copsed.

    The whole tomb trembled, Jiangshi¡¯s footsteps stopped and the roar disappeared. Zhang Qiu was delighted. It was really working.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Pixian HuiWang suddenly fell to the ground next to him, the whole body was full of blood, the whole person looked as if transparent, and the gorgeous features twisted because of pain.

    The Zhang YuShui, which fell on the ground, suddenly opened his eyes, and the pupils glowed with brilliant yellow light.

    (1) žØ [d¨¢]= a word used in a person¡¯s name; Emperor Zhang of Han¡¯s other name = Hui Da

    <

 Chapter 21

    <strong>Chapter 21</strong>

    The whole corridor was blocked up and down by the jangshi, who were still at the moment, but full of breath.

    The atmosphere was frozen at the moment.

    Zhang Qiu, holding a dagger in his hand, looked at the Jiangshi before his eyes. He was sure it did not move. As soon as he touched Zhang YuShui, his hand was pulled away by Li Shu. Even so, the burning sensation from his fingertips made him palpitate.

    The temperature was too high to boil eggs.

    Pixian HuiWang, huddled on the ground in pain, blood could be seen flowing beneath his pale skin, as if he would be disintegrate at any moment.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Li Shu nced between those zongzi, Pixian Hui Wang and Zhang YuShui. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he saw the clue.

    ¡°There¡¯s a connection between the three. Look at Zhang YuShui. As long as Zhang YuShui¡¯s face is rxed, Pixian HuiWang¡¯s face is pain. The faster the blood flows, the more rxed these zongzis are.¡±

    ording to Li Shu¡¯s words, Zhang Qiu saw that as it was, but there was no solution now, so he had to say: ¡°Otherwise we can go ahead carefully avoid it and talk again.¡±

    Just as Li Shu was about to open his mouth, Jin LaoDa¡¯s voice came from the tomb passage. ¡°HA-HA-HA-HA. It¡¯s useless; you guys broke the Eye¡¯s Array." Suddenly the conversation turned, ¡°Zhang YuShui, do you choose to die or do you want to kill Pixian HuiWang just like you did before?¡±

    Zhang YuShui, who was on the ground, was deeply struck; his memory was so numerous that he couldn¡¯t tell whether he was Zhang YuShui or Emperor Zhang of Han. Sobered and calmed in a split second, his eyes focused on the painful face of Pixian HuiWang on the ground, coincided with the memories of the person in his bosom.

    ¡°You die, or Pixian HuiWang dies. Zhang YuShui, it¡¯s your choice.¡±

    The voice of Jin LaoDa in the tomb came from all sides, with the chewing sound of Ka Cha ka Cha.

    ¡°You shut the fuck up!¡± Zhang Qiu shouted furiously all around the tomb.

    The atmosphere was quiet again, but their dilemma was still there. Zhang Qiu saw Zhang YuShui¡¯s yellow pupils getting stronger and stronger, gradually bing golden. He was as hot as a burning man. With Zhang YuShui¡¯s actions, the Jiangshi¡¯s whole body became more and more angry and the expression was grim, but they could not make any noise. The whole atmosphere was silent like purgatory.

    ¡°Second brother!¡± Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know what Zhang YuShui was going to do, but guessed he was about to sacrifice himself. At the side, Pixian HuiWang, had a little bit of blood on his body, and his expression rxed, without the pain he had just felt. Zhang Qiu affirmed his guess and said, "Don¡¯t listen to Jin LaoDa, that old bullshit nonsense. He himself gnawed on the zongzi monster. He most probably deceives us to go die ourselves."

    Zhang YuShui didn¡¯t listen to Zhang Qiu. His face was distorted, but his eyes were staring down at Pixian Hui Wang, as if trying to draw a person into his eyes, such scorching hot gaze.

    ¡°Ah Yan...¡± Zhang Yushi had a hard time pronouncing these two words. His skin was already shining golden and it getting stronger, the whole tomb passage was shining like daylight, his clothes were burning, and the seven apertures of the Jangshi in the corridor were filled with thick fog, ¡¯wu-wu¡¯ wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves sort of like cutting a person.

    Zhang YuShui¡¯s lips moved down, and the whole body was caught in a golden me, but the me could not reach Pixian HuiWang.

    Such resolute of self-immtion, but inside the eyes were deep attachment.

    ¡°You, you -¡± Pixian Hui Wang gritted his teeth and stared at the ame Zhang YuShui, but could not say a word.

    Zhang Qiu knew that this moment was beyond salvation and wondered why such a difficult choice had to be made.

    ¡°Bang¡ª¡±

    Golden light rushed to the top, a huge strong wave of light, Li Shu blocked Zhang Qiu in his arms, one hand pressed Zhang Qiu¡¯s head, not letting it face the light source.

    In the dark, and being in Li Shu¡¯s cold embrace, Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes stung, obviously and properly ce, how could this be possible!

    As if to extinguish all the burned-out light sources in an instant, the whole passage was plunged back into darkness, but full of a strong odor, which was the Jiangshi¡¯s.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s head was numbed, Li Shu had let go of him, was about to make a sound, suddenly heard ¡°bang, ng -¡± sound, came from the top of the head, Zhang Qiu followed the sound to see, Jin LaoDa with shiny eyes, hand holding something, emitting a golden light, and Li Shu climbed up at the top to the hole and Jin LaoDa was removed. It was like throwing down a loach; quick and ruthless, throwing people on the ground.

    Pixian HuiWang smashed Jin LaoDa¡¯s head with a p. A red and white juice spread all over the ground. He broke Jin LaoDa¡¯s hand, took the golden bead, and very cautiously put it in his bosom; acting with due care and respect seemingly very affectionate.

    The quick action done in a split second, Li Shu picked up Jin LaoDa and quickly reached him (ZQ). He saw his (ZQ) eyes and his eyebrows frowned slightly, ¡°you can see?¡±

    ¡°What can I see?¡± Zhang Qiu did not react. Only Li Shu pointed to his (ZQ) eyes. What happened to his eyes? Suddenly, Zhang Qiu was shocked. The tomb was dark, but his eyes could see everything. ¡°Real¡ªreally can see.¡±

    The thousands of Jiangshi in the tomb passage had be white bones,yers uponyers on the whole corridor¡¯s pavement, theyer of dried skin and meat like msses disappeared in the corridor, Zhang Qiu at the thought of the stinking smell of rotten fishes in the air be even were more nauseated, hated to have to breathe.

    ¡°Where is second brother!?¡±

    His heart sank when he finished asking Li Shu and Pixian Hui Wang, originally he was thinking that Jin LaoDa had lied to them, the golden light would have disappeared, and the people would still be there.

    ¡°Since you say that second brother is a Phoenix, isn¡¯t there a saying that Phoenix is Nirvana (1)?¡± Zhang Qiu looked up and asked Li Shu. ¡°There must be some way,¡± he said.

    Pixian HuiWang touched the bead in his pocket through his clothes, the touch were warm on his fingers. He could not help thinking of the three words he said to the other person. His eyes were red, but his eyes were full of evil tendencies.

    ¡°He once drenched my whole coffin with his blood every three years. Ten yearster, in order to bring me back to life, his blood was running out. I heard a voice telling him that great events havee into being.¡± Pixian HuiWang, thinking about what he had vaguely heard lying in his coffin, said with a hint of murder in his eyes, ¡°This speaker was put to death.¡±

    Zhang Qiu thought of Pixian HuiWang¡¯s coffin was a redcquer carved five-wed dragon. At that time he thought it was redcquer. Now listening to Pixian HuiWang saying that it was the blood of Emperor Zhang of Han Dynasty, he didn¡¯t know what to say at the moment. Could it be that second elder brother was really gone?

    ¡°Zhang YuShui¡¯s Phoenix bloodline are not to kill, unless consume its essence, wait for the weakest time to self-immte, it transform to noumenon (2) bead. Look at this color, should be a firebird chick.¡± Li Shu looked around at the tomb passage, ¡°It must have been a good idea to wait a thousand years andy down such a mechanism."

    Firebird chick, it was a kind of Phoenix bloodline with golden yellow wings.

    Pixian HuiWang knew, looking at the Jin LaoDa corpse on the ground, shouldn¡¯t have killed him so early.

    ¡°What about Nirvana?¡± Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. He only knew that as long as it was a Phoenix, it would die and resurrect.

    Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu looking worried, but did not want to deceive the other, honestly said: ¡°It is self-immtion, not Nirvana.¡±

    Pixian HuiWang¡¯s eyes darkened as he hung down his eyelids and touched the bead in his pocket. He looked pale, did not know what he was thinking. The atmosphere was heavy for a moment, and nobody spoke along the way.

    Behind them, in a long dark road, the corpse of Jin LaoDa, which had just been shattered, suddenly moved around.

    Zhang Qiu several people went out of the tomb, it was already the next morning, unconsciously had spent the night in the tomb passage tossing about, they arrived the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°It¡¯s Na Wu.¡± Far away was the clothing that Na Wu wore. Zhang Qiu was surprised to say, ¡°Wasn¡¯t he ran out already?¡±

    As he got closer, Zhang Qiu found something wrong. Na Wu knelt down in the direction of robber¡¯s hole. There were two green bones behind him, kneeling on the ground like Na Wu. It was amazing that such bones could kneel on the ground.

    ¡°Dead.¡±

    Na Wu seemed to have been drained of water, but the two behind him wereplete bones; they were the two of Lao Fei¡¯s men.

    Pixian HuiWang had no interest in these things; he had not left his one hand from the pocket since he came out of the tomb, and his face looked cold and indifferent.

    ¡°Otherwise, look for a ce and cover with leaves first, then wait until calling the vigers to be buried.¡± Zhang Qiu said, somehow it was to show them the way, and now people were dead, did not know how to go back to exin.

    Zhang Qiu was dying with headache; more than a dozen of them and finally came out alive were only three of them.

    Li Shu didn¡¯t let Zhang Qiu did anything about it. He dragged Na Wu¡¯s bones under the tree and walked back through the stone-walled coffin seemingly not thrilling and without any danger. It was more than two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Among the three, Li Shu and Pixian Hui Wang were fine and clean. Only Zhang Qiu was dirty and took a hot bath. He was hungry. When he saw Pixian HuiWang, he would think of Zhang YuShui, and his appetite gone.

    Putting down the bowl and chopsticks, Zhang Qiu asked Little Grandson, who served the meal, ¡°Do you know there¡¯s a man named Na Wu in this vige?¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Little grandson¡¯s bowl fell on the table; his big eyes full of tears, choked and asked, ¡°Why do you ask for my A-ba?¡±

    Boom¡ª

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s head was muddled.

    When he first arrived, he heard that the old grandpa¡¯s son had note out of the mountain since three years ago, the vige pronounced him dead. He did not unexpectedly inquire into the heartbreak of the family, but at the moment he never thought that Na Wu, who had led them along, was the son who had been dead for three years as they¡¯d talk.

    By the way, it was Jin LaoDa who hade to meet directly at the foot of the mountain. Na Wu had never been to the yard.

    Everything seemed to be right, but there¡¯s no way to tell whether Na Wu died three years ago or just now. If he died three years ago, then the one who¡¯s leading them the way was dead person.

    Zhang Qiu shivered at the thought. Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu¡¯s ugly face and coaxed him to go up for a rest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to sleep now. I¡¯m afraid when I close my eyes, the people in this vige are not alive. I can¡¯t tell from who¡¯s dead, who¡¯s alive anymore ¨C¡± he said, half way remembering that Pixian HuiWang was also a big zongzi. His mood wasplicated.

    Contrariwise he was not particrly scared, it¡¯s just that there was a species except for himself and Li Shu that were ordinary people, but nowadays seeing anyone was not human¡ªliterally meaning.

    (1) Nirvana (in Buddhism) a transcendent state in which there is neither suffering, desire, nor sense of self, and the subject is released from the effects of karma and the cycle of death and rebirth

    (2) Noumenon = object of purely intellectual perception (ording to Kant)

    (3) A-ba = dad

    <

    >Chapter 22

 Chapter 22

    <strong>Chapter 22</strong>

    Zhang Qiu was frightened at first by his own brain hole. The whole person followed behind Li Shu shaking and trembling. The wooden stairs creaked and soon arrived at the door. He stared at Li Shu¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t restrain his brain hole. ¡°Li Shu!¡± His voice was hoarse, and Li Shu stopped walking in front of him. There was a strange atmosphere hanging over his head. Zhang Qiu swallowed a spit, ¡°Are you really Li Shu?¡±

    Didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s his illusion, Zhang Qiu felt that Li Shu¡¯s back shook when he¡¯s finished asking. Fuck, isn¡¯t this really confirmed by his own brain hole?

    Li Shu suddenly turned around and stared at him with a t face. Zhang Qiu, inexplicably afraid, shaking his shoulders, the other person walked step by step and crunched on the wooden aisle. With every sound made, Zhang Qiu felt his heart beating faster.

    ¡°You, you, you ¨C¡±

    Zhang Qiu stuttered, paled with fear. Li Shu¡¯s head in front of him leaned slowly over his neck. He (ZQ) shivered in the cold air and got goose-bumps around his neck.

    ¡°I am not Li Shu.¡±

    !!!!!

    Fuck fuck fuck!

    Zhang Qiu held his breath in terror, Pixian HuiWang was next door. Was it toote for him to shout and rush in?

    ¡°If I am not Li Shu, who do you think I am? Hm? ¡±

    The voice of the other person was low, and a stream of air leapt into the ear. Zhang Qiu¡¯s blood froze, by the other¡¯s Su (1) voice he seemed to be standing all over with a wooden stake. The man in his ear continued, ¡°Do you want me to shoot it for you tonight again?¡±

    As if thinking of something, the other¡¯s hand pped his buttocks, the scared Zhang Qiu¡¯s conditioned reflex was mping his buttocks.

    ¡°It¡¯s doesn¡¯t feel bad, Xiao Qiu.¡± There was suppressedughter in the voice.

    Zhang Qiu instantly reacted, Li Shu this asshole deliberately yed him for amusement, just that shaking back was estimated to be the other person wasughing at his cowardice!!!

    I want to blow up!

    Zhang Qiu looked up fiercely, intending to go back to the front of the hard gstaff, but he couldn¡¯t say anything when he looked deep into Li Shu¡¯s eyes. After a moment, Zhang Qiu turned from a heroic Zhang Qiu into a terrified angry bag (Song qi bao).

    Pathetic!

    Li Shu raised his eyebrows, straightened his waist, looked down at Zhang Qiu and said, ¡°If you are afraid, I can sleep with you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Who is afraid!?¡± Even if he was afraid, must not admit it at this time. Zhang Qiu kept a straight face, snorted and retorted, ¡°I just stopped you to tell you that you can wake me up if you are afraid at night.¡± He said calmly from Li Shu¡¯s side while passing by. To himself, just put on X to score of nine points, one point supposedly for his cockiness, awu-awu-awu, he was really awesome, not terrified!

    Li Shu seeing the slightly faster back figure of Zhang Qiu, the corners of his lips bent down; really interesting.

    Early morning in the vige, usually there were no amateur activities in the evening, especially in the pair of grandpa and grandson¡¯s house; his son died, and as soon as he had finished eating, he locked the door and slept. Developing an atmosphere of early sleep, Zhang Qiu, who had spent a whole day and night in the tomb should be very tired, he was originally frightened by his own brain hole, but now, after Li Shu¡¯s jesting, he snored after he touched the pillow.

    Li Shu came in and saw that Zhang Qiu¡¯s shoes had not been taken off, probably because it was hot the T-shirt was pulled up, showing a soft white belly, the belly was a little rounded, Li Shu saw and the eyes turned soft, very soft, he walked a few steps, hands unconsciously touched Zhang Qiu¡¯s belly, feelingfortable Li Shu could not bear to take away his hand.

    Zhang Qiu on the bed frowned slightly, as if in a dream, his mouth moved, but no sound came out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mischievous; let him have a good rest.¡± Li Shu¡¯s voice was low, under his palm seemed to respond to him, Zhang Qiu¡¯s soft stomach suddenly moved. Li Shu touched it. His voice was cold, ¡°You¡¯lle out when you¡¯re ready toe out. Don¡¯t be impatient or it will hurt him...¡±

    The white belly was like being mischievous moved two times, and finally slowly returned to calm.

    Zhang Qiu was dreaming. The dark fog in his dream crisply called him Ma, and a gigglingughter surrounded him. Zhang Qiu¡¯s legs were almost soft. But the ck fog didn¡¯t do anything to him; it just called him Ma one after another.

    Do you think he is like a motherly person?!

    Calling him Baba is more or less the same.

    That round thing seemed to be able to guess what he thought,ughing happily and calling him Baba.

    Zhang Qiu thought I¡¯d call you Baba, you stay away from me. The other seemed to have been wronged. There¡¯s no substance in the soft round ck mist. One moment it¡¯s around his hand, one moment it¡¯s around his stomach. It¡¯s crying. The crying made Zhang Qiu upset. He thought he¡¯s absolutely evil and he felt sorry for the ck ball. But this thing was frightening him, even called him Baba, he could not bear it.

    In a dilemma, the ck mist rolled into a ball and dawdled on his face; it was cold, softly called Baba and disappeared like a wisp of smoke.

    Zhang Qiu breathed a sigh of relief. He thought his dream was very strange, but he was too sleepy to open his eyes, muttering, brows slowly unfolded, rolled over and continued to sleep, and soon began to snore.

    In the middle of the night, Zhang Qiu was awakened by the urge to piss. He opened his eyes, the room was dark, and the skill of seeing things in the dark seemed to disappear. Through the moonlight outside the window, he saw Li Shu¡¯s back on the narrow bed opposite, dark.

    He could not hold his breath. He opened a smallmp at the head of the bed and got out of bed with his legs mped. As soon as he reached the door, the cool wind in the crack of the door blew and the shadows of the trees outside the window swayed. Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart began to beat a drum again. He thought he was not a coward. He was afraid of going to the tomb but he bit his teeth like that. But what he could not bear was that his brain was too big and loved to frighten him, this was the most frightening thing.

    It¡¯s better not to think, the more he thinks about it the more frightened he will be.

    Having lingered for a long time without going to the door, he turned around and walked a few steps to Li Shu¡¯s bed, trying to figure out how to speak without losing his dignity and not seemed so timid and nervous.

    He saw Li Shu suddenly turned over in bed, and his whole person jumped down. Li Shu sat up and smiled at Zhang Qiu¡¯s startled look. He felt like a startled rabbit and pretended to be a tiger with a serious face.

    But whether it¡¯s a bunny or a tiger, it¡¯s fun and cute.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhang Qiu held his dder and asked, ¡°do you want to go to the bathroom? I just woke up and I can go with you. ¡±

    Li Shu looked at Zhang Qiu like this; he looked as if he knew everything.

    Zhang Qiu thought Li Shu wanted to tease him again, who cares what three time seven is twenty-one (2), he rushed out straight. Who is not a man?

    ¡°En.¡± Li Shu stood upzily, wore slippers, nced out of the window, and said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s so dark, and the shadows of trees are like ghosts. I¡¯m scared. Thank you for apanying me.¡±

    Zhang Qiu:...

    He always felt that Li Shu said he was too cowardly and did not point out his surname.(3)

    But finally he could go to the bathroom.

    Zhang Qiu walked ahead. Li Shu had a shlight behind him. The lights in the aisle were broken. The toilet was in the backyard on the first floor, and there were lights in the room next to the stairs. This was the room of his second brother, Zhang YuShui, which was lived in by Pixian HuiWang.

    Zhang Qiu looked at Pixian HuiWang as he stared at the golden bead in his palm. His eyes were red as if he had been crying. He looked at the window as if he had noticed them. His eyes were sharp as knives. Then he took the bead in his palm and turned out the light.

    The room was plunged into darkness.

    Zhang Qiu sighed silently. His mood was heavy and his footsteps were heavy. He went downstairs, drained water and washed his hands, without saying a word. Li Shu walked behind; saw Zhang Qiu like this, without cause said: ¡°there is no way out.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Zhang Qiu was still thinking about Zhang YuShui, thinking about asking Pixian HuiWang to go back to Big Uncle with the bead. Big Uncle was that sharp as knives, there must be a way. Suddenly he heard what Li Shu said, but he didn¡¯t hear it clearly.

    Li Shu also did not care about Zhang Qiu running away, patiently said: ¡°The people behind the scene know more than we know. To find specific ways (to solve problems), always look for the crux.¡±

    ¡°What you said is right.¡± Zhang Qiu was in a better mood when he heard that he had a way out, and then frowned again. ¡°But we have no clue. Jin LaoDa is dead¨C¡±

    Li Shu smiled, his features originally was good-looking, and he was usually charming with sarcasm, not to mention the rxed smile, Zhang Qiu knew this was not good, but he was fascinated.

    ¡°Pixian HuiWang has a map in hand.¡± Li Shu said, seeing Zhang Qiu was still staring at his face, he used to particrly dislike other people looking at his face, showing such a silly smile, now he even thought that this face was very good, deliberately curved the corner of his lips, asked: ¡°good-looking?¡±

    ¡°Good-looking.¡± Zhang Qiu said matter-of-factly.

    Li Shu reached out and squeezed Zhang Qiu¡¯s face, soft and smooth, "wiped your saliva."

    !!!!

    Zhang Qiu was embarrassed. How could he be a love-struck fool on serious matters? It was too shameless. He hurriedly stretched out his hand and dried it. There was no suspicious trace of water.

    Looking at Li Shu with a smile on his face, he knew he was being yed by Li Shu again.

    ¡°Speak well, don¡¯t change the topic!¡± Zhang Qiu was fighting fiercely.

    Li Shu was in a good mood. Seeing that Zhang Qiu had blown his hair and stopped teasing him, deadpan nodded and continued, ¡°I believe Pixian HuiWang is happy to take out the map.¡±

    Zhang Qiu nodded at the thought of Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s red eye.

    They returned to the room, Li Shu leaning against the bed, straight legs on the bed side, the usually bundled up long hair had been down, nting down on the face, by the bed¡¯s light illumination made him felt dizzy, there was a kind of bewitched beauty.

    Not effeminate, just especially beautiful.

    Zhang Qiu looked within an inch from slobbering. Li Shu was apparently pleased with Zhang Qiu¡¯s love-struck fool expression. He patted the bedside and whispered, ¡°Come and sleep.¡± Zhang Qiu followed; the fan moment seemed to have passed. On the morning of the second day, he woke up and found himself tightly clinging to Li Shu.

    The bed was very narrow, not even 1.5m, and the two big men could only sleep closely.

    His head was on Li Shu¡¯s chest, and he didn¡¯t want to know how he slept on Li Shu¡¯s bed of for a long time.

    Li Shu¡¯s body temperature was very low. He moved down, and suddenly there was a strong toy sticking on his thigh.

    Zhang Qiu took a sudden breath. A man knew what it was. He was too stiff to move any more. He heard Li Shu on top of his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me if you keep moving.¡±

    (1) Su like in Mary Su; Su voice mean good/alluring voice?

    (2) who cares about facts of the matter

    (3) not exin the name/meaning of the person¡¯s name

    <

    >Chapter 23

 Chapter 23

    <strong>Chapter 23</strong>

    Zhang Qiu listened to Li Shu implied a dangerous tone of voice, heart not beating, careful thought could not be hidden at present£¬could it be that Li Shu is bend?

    After a moment of entanglement, Zhang Qiu decided to pay attention to it. His face was suffocating red, with great courage, his body was honest and deliberately rubbed down bit by bit.

    Move, move! What do you want to do? Come and stir me up!

    Zhang Qiu was excited and nervous at the thought of the next blushing affair. He bent over a man for the first time, and the man might be interested with him. There was nothing happier than that.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    A palm pped on the warped meat buttocks and made a crisp sound. It didn¡¯t hurt very much. Zhang Qiu¡¯s ears were red, didn¡¯t know if he was shy or excited, the thing that sticking to the root of his thighs seemed a little bigger. The cold palm of Li Shu¡¯s hand slowly moved down. Arrived on his front, a hand reached out and touched his own thing. Zhang Qiu was chilled by the cold and hot, and then-

    ¡°Shoot?¡± Li Shu had a very light voice tinted with a smile.

    When Zhang Qiu released, he felt a little soft. When he heard Li Shu¡¯s words, he was inconsbly ashamed and resentful, especially when Li Shu pulled out his hand. His palm had some white stuff sticking on it. He wasughing at his second shot. But this was the truth. His face turned red with anger. He took Li Shu¡¯s hand off and held it up indiscriminately. He lifted his T-shirt and wiped away the evidence for concealment, ¡°I¨C I usually do not.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Shu¡¯s end sound was slightly upward, obviously not believed.

    Zhang Qiu was so angry that he opened the quilt and got out of bed quickly. He turned around and inadvertently swept to the key part of Li Shu, where it was still stood up like a gun. Through his wide shorts, he could distinguish that the contents under the quilt were bigger than the average person¡¯s. He swallowed his saliva, frightened. Fortunately, he had not sought death.

    ¡°Making the grandeur grand is useless. I am too tired today. I will definitely surpass you next time.¡± Zhang Qiu stood beside the bed, not forgetting to put cruel words to regain his male dignity, seeing that Li Shu was about to get up, he was immediately frightened and withdrew.

    Li Shu was amused to see Zhang Qiu¡¯s bluff, especially when the other runner¡¯s legs were soft and spaghetti-like, and his little buttocks twisted. Li Shu was staring at the door and when he could not see the shadow, only then he regained his gaze.

    Zhang Qiu fled to the backyard washbasin, and the little grandson was watering the garden. When he saw Zhang Qiuing down, he said, ¡°Brother, you wash up and have breakfast. Today, Ah Ye steamed Mantou.¡± Then he looked carefully at Zhang Qiu. Zhang Qiu was seen to be a little guilty, went to the side of the washbasin and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Brother, what is that white stuff on your face?¡± Little grandson naively pointed to his cheek and gave Zhang Qiu a hint. ¡°There¡¯s also on your clothes.¡±

    Bang!

    Zhang Qiu, who was about to be a steamed crayfish, washed it carelessly in cold water and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s something I identally touched.¡±

    Little grandson didn¡¯t keep asking. He brought the bucket back to help his grandfather.

    After washing and staying in the courtyard for a while, the reddish crayfish felt calm and went back, only to meet Li Shu when he entered the room. His face turned red unconsciously and he lowered his head to tidy up and went downstairs for breakfast.

    The old grandpa at the dinner table asked about Jin LaoDa and his party, Zhang Qiu was still thinking about how to tell a lie, and Li Shu said lightly, ¡°Camping in the mountains.¡±

    This side of the mountain was not very steep, and often some young people came to y in the evening camping outside, the old grandpa did not doubt and nodded, ¡°not to the south of the mountain, just fine.¡± Perhaps the old grandpa was thinking of the dead son, his face was also sad.

    Zhang Qiu was affected by the atmosphere; thinking of Zhang YuShui should have return with him but became a bead, and did not feel like thinking of anything else. Before he left, Zhang Qiu gave the grandpa all the cash he had, the old grandpa pushed it aside and said the bill had been paid.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy your bacon, you made it delicious.¡±

    Zhang Qiu, carrying arge bag of bacon, arrived at the parking. Li Shu sat down at the copilot, and Pixian HuiWang was in the backseat. Zhang Qiu was muddled, ¡°You guys don¡¯t drive?¡±

    Apparently they couldn¡¯t drive. Zhang Qiu stood in the same spot and finally put the bacon on his head and got into the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Let me think about it first, where the elerator is, oh, oh, handbrake, handbrake, why not move!¡± Zhang Qiu was sweating in the driver¡¯s seat. When the engine roared, Zhang Qiu sat upright and talked like he was repeating what the coach had told him.

    One foot on the throttle, the car jumped quickly forward.

    Li Shu was heavily sprung back, not to mention, Pixian HuiWang almost nted down.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t drive for a long time, out of practice, out of practice; it will be good after a moment.¡± He twisted his head to Pixian HuiWang at the back seat andughed awkwardly.

    Pixian HuiWang just sat down and changed his face. ¡°Look ahead, look ahead!¡±

    Zhang Qiu turned around and saw the car jumped into a ditch field, mmed the steering wheel and mmed on the brake. Pixian HuiWang, who had just sat down, threw himself in front again. The bead in his pocket jumped straight to the front. Li Shu quickly picked it up. The palm felt warm and there was also an inexplicable closeness.

    ¡°What about the bead?!¡± Pixian HuiWang said urgently.

    Li Shu passed over the bead, and Pixian HuiWang took it and put it close.

    Zhang Qiu was a little embarrassed and apologized to everyone. When he got his driver¡¯s license, he happily drove his Dad car on the road. After that, the car was scrapped. No one was okay. He never drove it again.

    Li Shu dizzied by Zhang Qiu¡¯s driving skills, said helplessly, ¡°you sit here.¡±

    ¡°You drive?¡± Zhang Qiu changed his ce with Li Shu, and Li Shu asked him, ¡°how do you drive?¡±

    Zhang Qiu could not operate in practice, but he had rich theoretical knowledge. He gave Li Shu all the words that the coach had said, verbatim from his memory, "......backing up needs to look behind a bit, two points one line..."

    The car whined forward, fast, but quickly settled down, except at first a little too fast and too slow, and soon the car was moving at a constant speed, so Li Shu was hardly a beginner. When they got out of the vige, they abandoned their car and rented a new car. They really didn¡¯t know the way. Li Shu didn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license.

    It¡¯s been two days since he returned to Yuncheng.

    ¡°Mom, this is my friend Liu Yan.¡± Zhang Qiu introduced Pixian HuiWang to his family, avoided his Dad¡¯s eyes, and smiled as he carried the bacon out to testify to their delight. ¡°This is Xianxi¡¯s local bacon. I bought it to honor you.¡±

    Zhang Mama was coaxed and happy, regardless of Zhang Qiu¡¯s sudden run out of the water without saying goodbye, pping her son on the shoulder, ¡°You take your friend to the guest room, just right that I tidied it up. Li Shu¡¯ll have to squeeze a room with you.¡±

    His mother was a godsend! Zhang Qiu was so happy that he did not consciously bring it on his face, but when he thought of Li Shu¡¯s thing, he felt a pain in the chrysanthemum. His expression was drawn in an instant. He took Pixian HuiWang to the room first.

    Since came back from Xianxi, Pixian HuiWang had rarely spoken along the way, always holding the bead, wondered what he was thinking.

    ¡°Son, your friend is really beautiful.¡± Zhang Mama looked back at her son with a dislike in her eyes. ¡°I thought you could be a handsome guy with my genes. Now you¡¯re the ugliest when I look at Li Shu and Liu Yan. It must be your Dad who dragged my genes behind you.¡±

    Zhang Qiu, the ugly son,ughingly ttered his mother, you need to wait and see, the good-looking Li Shu will be our family afterwards.

    After dinner in the evening, Zhang Mama returned to her room to change clothes and went downstairs to go dance. Zhang LiuDuan immediately stopped his son¡¯s way back to his room and dragged him to his study.

    ¡°Hey, tell me, what have you been doing these days?!¡± Zhang LiuDuan said, keeping a straight face.

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t think about it, smiled and said, ¡°Dad, you know that I went to Xianxi, where the bacon is super delicious -¡±

    ¡°Stop giving me these ridiculous.¡± Zhang LiuDuan raised his face with a tiger¡¯s face. ¡°Who is that Liu Yan who you brought back?¡±

    Zhang Qiu was staring at his Dad¡¯s serene eyes and was a bit scared. Would he not be found out? He hesitated and said, ¡°just ying with people. People saved me.¡±

    ¡°Lies!¡±

    Not really be seen by his Dad?!

    Zhang Qiu looked to be ready to risk everything and said, ¡°I tell you, don¡¯t tell Big Uncle and my mom. Liu Yan is actually my second brother, Zhang YuShui¡¯s boyfriend. This time I went out to y with second brother. Later, he left first when something happened, and let Liu Yane back with me first.¡± Then added a sentence, ¡°Dad, you must never say anything.¡±

    Zhang LiDuan looked embarrassed. He also didn¡¯t see anything. He was going to fool Zhang Qiu, but it was unexpected.

    ¡°I see, OK, I have to dance with your mother.¡± Zhang LiDuan was relieved, it was bit ufortable to mention Liu Yan and Zhang YuShui, but said, ¡°Take good care of your brother¡¯s friend, don¡¯t fault our family.¡±

    Zhang Qiu nodded. When he came out of the door, he hurried to wipe his sweat, Dad was almost blown out.

    There were only three people left in the house. They moved to the study and Pixian HuiWang took out the box. Inside it was a half leathered map. It was the map in Xianxi¡¯s tomb along the bead. Li Shu followed taking out his map and grabbed the map in Pixian HuiWang¡¯s, both ancient paintings of mountains and rivers, southeast and northwest were not clearly distinguished, let alone the specific direction, probably even the city could not be distinguished by the three people.

    Zhang Qiu tried to piece together the two iplete maps.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do, there should be a missing part of the map.¡± Zhang Qiu turned to Li Shu and asked, ¡°how did you first recognized this map is Xianxi?¡±

    ¡°Jin LaoDa himself knew something about it. After you¡¯ve been tied up, this map was borrowed by Jin LaoDa, I don¡¯t know the specific.¡± Once Li Shu got the map, he alsopared with the modern map, but didn¡¯t have the slightest clue.

    The maps were in hand, but did not understand it was kind of depressing.

    A QQ prompt sounded on theputer. Zhang Qiu lost his mobile phone and didn¡¯t buy a new one. He looked down to see it was professor¡¯s apprentice in Beijing, precisely Senior brother Hua Ting.

    <strong>[Junior brother, the ck pir research has some results, it¡¯s the Ninth Pce Lock Immortal Array (1) handed down in ancient mythology. It is said that this method is a trap by divine pulse, the teacher is studying it, these do not reveal to others, only you know. ]</strong>

    Some pictures and documents were sent out together. Zhang Qiu opened a sheet and said, ¡°Look, this is Gu Mu Country excavated in the Qinling Mountain. The identity of the man in it is unverifiable, but the pirs, like Xianxi¡¯s, are all nine, and the colors and patterns are identical. I guess the owner of this tomb of Gu Mu Country and Xianxi¡¯s tomb must have something rtions. ¡±

    Zhang Qiu finished saying and had an idea, hit the keyboard on theputer.

    <strong>[Thank you, Senior brother. I have a question for you. My father has an ancient map in his hand, and there are no marks. How can I find a modern location? ]</strong>

    <strong>[Send to see, in fact, the ancient map left a lot of information, you can use modern technology to determine the general orientation of the screening.]</strong>

    Zhang Qiu looked up and asked Pixian HuiWang and Li Shu if they wanted to send it. Li Shu nodded and Pixian HuiWang didn¡¯t mind. Zhang Qiu took a picture of the map in Pixian HuiWang¡¯s hand and passed it on. The other side epted and quickly replied.

    <strong>[It may take a while. I¡¯ll check out and contact you. ]</strong>

    (1) XianÏÉ ZhenÕó = immortal array/spell

    <

 Chapter 24

    <strong>Chapter 24</strong>

    Pixian HuiWang heard ¡¯take a while¡¯, could not help but bring a few disappointments on his face.

    Zhang Qiu consoled him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe my brother wille back to life. You think he is a phoenix. He must be different from us ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°We had so much trouble that I hated him before, but when he really disappeared in front of me, I knew I never really hated him.¡± Pixian HuiWang felt the bead in his pocket, as if he had calmed himself, his eyes were a little far away, and he recalled, ¡°He thought he had killed me by himself. In fact, I just wanted to keep him from being happy. I wanted to get even with him. He saw everything through, except that he could not see through my death....¡±

    Perhaps the dustden past held up for too long, Pixian HuiWang started talking, and then the words went smoothly.

    ¡°... I very cautiously pretended to be gentle around Liu Da, in fact, I was unwilling to be forced to ept a position under a man, was a little bit confused by power and influence, and then took the opportunity to poison to usurp the throne, did not expect my nephew who is young and gentle but have a very defensive heart, he did not believe me at all. It can be said that no one believed in anyone." Pixian Hui Wangughed at himself. "Then I was kept in captivity, received all sorts of torments, and I knew I wasn¡¯t really of royal blood at all."

    It turned out that Emperor Zhang of Han and Pixian HuiWang were not rtives and nephews. Zhang Qiu had thought that the two men were incestuous nephew and uncle. Looking at the look of Pixian HuiWang, he might have thought deeply and really as if he had returned to the time, his face also had a little resentment.

    ¡°That kid knew it early. He knew everything about me, and at that time I hated him so much that I pretended to yield to him.¡± Then Pixian HuiWang smiled smugly and said, ¡°I prepared the wine and lied to him that it was poisonous. You didn¡¯t see how angry he looked. At that moment I was so happy, at the end he couldn¡¯t bear to kill me, but unfortunately, I was going to die in his hands.¡±

    Zhang Qiu, even though he had never thought about what they were like before, didn¡¯t even know what to say. You said to persuade Pixian HuiWang, the person himself was happy to set up a trap to kill himself. Finally, he said; want to go to bed earlier, if there is news, will inform you.

    Back in the room, Zhang Qiu, still puzzled, asked Li Shu, ¡°ording to Pixian HuiWang talks, that this is too entangled for thousands of years -¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t in his shoe, you won¡¯t understand.¡± Li Shu said, ¡°what do you think is torment in Liu Yan¡¯s mouth?¡±

    ¡°Is it not torture?!¡± Zhang Qiu finished saying and suddenly understood Li Shu¡¯s look, stammered: ¡°what is that, what then?¡±

    When Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu mentioning this topic, he stuttered cutely, deliberately amused, deliberately puzzled, ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Zhang Qiu blew up.

    Li Shu smiled softly and said, ¡°The ambitious man who was always in high position was taken up by the nephew, and then heard that his noble royal blood was fake. Do you hate it?¡±

    ¡°Hate!¡± Zhang Qiu, even if not Pixian Hui Wang, would be able to understand one or two, especially the other side thought it was a humiliating punishment, thought for a moment, and said: ¡°It seems that the feelings of this matter to say frankly can¡¯t be misunderstood, otherwise it is too bad.¡±

    Li Shu thought that maybe Emperor Han Zhang didn¡¯t know what he meant. He didn¡¯t really want to humiliate Pixian HuiWang under torment. Otherwise, Pixian HuiWang wouldn¡¯t take his life for revenge. After Pixian HuiWang died, he woke up. But didn¡¯t tell Zhang Qiu about these spections, he would not sleep at night.

    ¡°It seems that Xiao Qiu is unique in his sentimental views.¡± Li Shu meant something and asked, ¡°or do you have a straightforward partner?¡±

    Zhang Qiu was embarrassed to be stared at by Li Shu. They were clearly talking about Pixian HuiWang and Emperor Han Zhang how came it changed to him in a sh? Li Shu looked down at him. He wanted to ask Li Shu whether he liked men or not. He choked in his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath first.¡± Grabbed the towel and went to the bathroom.

    Li Shu stared at the back of the Zhang Qiu andughed softly, ¡°Xiao Song Bao.¡±

    Zhang Qiu took a shower first. His face was red. He came out and deadpanned urged Li Shu to wash. When Li Shu entered the bathroom, he went to bed and went to the cyberworld with his iPad.

    [Always feel that the other side is pulling me, do not know whether it is an illusion, ask how to judge whether the other side is bent, people are taking a bath, waiting online, especially urgent!]

    After posting, Zhang Qiu saw that his backend information had exploded. He quickly opened it. His delighted face froze when he saw the topic. He forgot the post he had posted more than two months ago. When Zhang Qiu saw that the subject was pregnant with Jiangshi¡¯s child, Zhang Qiu let out the blood of Li Shu¡¯s teasing and unconsciously pointed it in. His cyber friends didn¡¯t believe possibly he was boasting happily. They even rmended him to go to Lotus Seed Head Nonsense instead of emotional corner.

    Drop-down page, because he did not reply for too long, some people began to talk about the meat paragraph, such as how hard was Jiangshi, a few times a night, how big the organ, your group of brain gay starved and began to fantasize about non-human beings, anyway, there was a lot of spray.

    Zhang Qiu, who a moment ago was pregnant sunk heavily for a second, immediately rolled up his sleeves and joined the battlefield.

    After passing judgement on everything full of vim, Zhang Qiu changed his posture and sat down on the bed to open his new post. Someone had already answered.

    [LZ obviously pretty and flirtatious bitch still want to pretend fresh and pure not affected, people go to bath, in the evening must not do some shy things ah!]

    [A person who has had the experience, lesson paid for written in blood, do not fuck hard and hurt chrysanthemums.]

    [Ha ha ha, the microphone is ready, tell your story, upstairs.]

    [Upstairs dirty, LZ listen to me, is it interesting to you if you touch it, straight men generally are digusted.]

    [Don¡¯t mislead LZ. upstairs. I¡¯m a straight man. I feelfortable when my brother touches me. We often make gourd dolls together. ]

    [2333333. Pay attention to your chrysanthemums, upstairs. Your brother has been thinking about it for a long time. ]

    After that the two sides began to quarrel, gourd dolls did not believe that his junior brother overstepping boundary with him, repeatedly emphasize that was pure friendship to help each other, downstairs gave a temptation to concede, Zhang Qiu originally wanted to turn off, the result, a look at the idea of downstairs, could not help pat the thighs, this trick is good! Ah, this is not bad. This can also be used, ah, good!

    Li Shu took a shower and saw Zhang Qiu on the bed staring at what he had in his hand and blushing with excitement. He patted his thigh and said cheerfully, ¡°Act without dy!¡±

    ¡°Act what?¡±

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t think about it. ¡°Act -¡± he mmed on the brakes, swallowed his words back, andughed, ¡°It¡¯s about doing big things. Go to bed. I¡¯ve uncovered your quilt.¡± The whole person was very attentive.

    Li Shu felt very funny, and kept silent. He wanted to see what Zhang Qiu had in mind.

    Zhang Qiu threw the iPad into a drawer and moved it down. Obviously it was summer, but wrapped himself in a thin quilt and looked at Li Shu with an especially ingenious blink. Li Shu unfastened the towel and threw it onto the chair. Zhang Qiu looked over his shoulder and did not look at it. In fact, he rubbed it secretly and looked up and down at Li Shu.

    He pretended to be well-behaved and spared no timely effort, Li Shu there didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.

    It took a lot of effort. Zhang Qiu rubbed his face on the pillow, cheered himself up, put out his hand to turn off the lights first, and the room was in darkness. He thought about how to hold Li Shu, swallowed too much saliva, forgot Li Shu¡¯s visual skills in the dark, and still mischievouslyughed stupidly.

    ¡°Urgh! It¡¯s hot!¡± Zhang Qiu deliberately lifted the thin quilt to reveal half of his belly, suspected that he was less exposed and kicked it with his legs, revealing half of his thigh. ¡°It¡¯s much morefortable now.¡±

    Li Shu moved his gaze to the smooth belly. He stretched out his hand and covered it with thin hands, "Careful not catch the cold."

    Zhang Qiu, who was still want to continue to stir up and provoke people:...

    Is belly showing unattractive? Unwilling to give up, Zhang Qiu turned to Li Shu, as if he had first noticed Li Shu had low body temperature, especially pure and unpretentious said: "Your body is nice and cool." Quickly beg for a hug!

    ¡°Hm.¡± Li Shu pretended not to understand.

    Zhang Qiu: like a balloon that has been tied up for one hundred times.

    As he tried to save his charm in the end, Zhang Qiu sent out a soft hum in his nose and said, ¡°It would be veryfortable for anyone to sleep with you in the summer.¡±

    Li Shu had a smile in his eyes and didn¡¯t speak. He wanted to see what Zhang Qiu would do.

    Zhang Qiu waited for half a day to wait for Li Shu to respond, he was angry and straightened, "Go to bed." Mouth said so but a pair of ears had been put up to listen to Li Shu¡¯s movement. The forum leader said that if you are angry, the other will not coax you. Although he thought this was a bit of a greasy taste, it was all the past experiences of the people!

    Who knew, after waiting for half a day, Li Shu did not speak, Zhang Qiu¡¯s small heart, crying cool, crying cool.

    For a long time, Zhang Qiu was a little confused. Suddenly he heard Li Shu calling him Xiao Song Bao especially greasy. He was angry and happy. The forum leader said the nickname was a good start.

    But he was so sleepy that he struggled to open his eyes to tell Li Shu that he liked him and asked if he liked hims too.

    A silky red light shed, his struggling eyelidspletely fainted, and he had a particrly shameful dream. Li Shu held him in his arms. The ice-cold embrace was reallyfortable, and he sighed. Then the other person seemed to be mad, and he kissed him fiercely, a little short of breath.

    Zhang Qiu thought that Li Shu really loved him.

    This dream was too real.

    Scarlet pupil slowly hidden, Li Shu lowered his head tofort and kissed Zhang Qiu¡¯s red lips.

    The next day, Zhang Qiu was crushed all over as soft as sour. His legs were like noodles, and his mind was muddled. After a long dy, Zhang Qiu could distinguish the dream from the reality. He blushed, he could have such a dream!

    Opening the quilt, Zhang Qiu moved his legs to the bedside. His inner thighs were itchy and tender. He looked down.

    The brain exploded.

    All were red marks and bite marks.

    The positions and patterns just like in the dream.

    T/N: this chapter contains lots of inte ng and wording that was hard to interpret... so sorry if some sentences/wording could not be understand.

    <

    >Chapter 25

 Chapter 25

    <strong>Chapter 25</strong>

    It¡¯s not a dream!

    Ha-ha-ha-ha is not a dream!!!

    Zhang Qiu sat happily beside the bed, separated his pair of white legs, poked his hand inside his thigh with a silly smile.

    He didn¡¯t expect Li Shu to be such a stuffy person, just said it out that he love him to death! ¡¯He-he-he¡¯ him in thete of night, really shy ah! In his heart was like that but the expression on the face was arrogant to death.

    Zhang Qiu studied his own thighs carefully, identified the traces, happily moved to the bathroom, washed and selected a pair of shorts to wear.

    ¡°Breakfast.¡±

    It was Li Shu¡¯s voice. Zhang Qiu came out of the bathroom, put away the smile on his face, saw Li Shu, and hummed slightly gravely, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you did in the evening!¡±

    ¡°What did I do in the evening?¡± Li Shu asked.

    A sneak night attack on him! Make a great deal of it, especially straightforward! Zhang Qiu hid his thoughts and asked, ¡°You did it. Why else do I need to remind?¡±

    ¡°Let me see.¡± Li Shu thought about it carefully and saw Zhang Qiu staring at him, deliberately saying, ¡°You grinded your teeth and snored, I pinched you twicest night.¡±

    Was this leg pinched? But which pervert specially pinching his thigh roots just in order to stop him from snoring, besides the position almost closed to the balls ¡ª Zhang Qiu was so angry that he saw Li Shu¡¯s indifferent look and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you kiss mest night?¡± If he (LS) dared said no, he would just bite Li Shu to death and no longer liked Li Shu.

    g man!

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The other side magnanimously admitted and Zhang Qiu, who a moment ago was brewing to hear a big trick of denial, was unable to speak, stammering: ¡°Wh¡ª-why are you like this ah!¡±

    ¡°Then do you like me like this?¡± Li Shu approached Zhang Qiu step by step, looking down at the eyes of Zhang Qiu.

    Zhang Qiu blushed at Li Shu who looked at him like that,ughed heh-heh and especially crisp said, ¡°Li Shu, do you like me?¡±

    Li Shu bowed his head and kissed Zhang Qiu¡¯s lips as if infected by the overwhelming sweetness of Zhang Qiu¡¯s face, and his lips rose, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The brain reached the limit and burst like fireworks, Zhang Qiu excitedly wanted to go downstairs to run twops.

    Li Shu pinched Zhang Qiu¡¯s face, e out for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Roar roar.¡±

    Pixian HuiWang nced up and down at Zhang Qiu. Zhang Qiu who thought he was too show off to have made Pixian HuiWang thought of his second brother, ate under pressure. Li Shu entered the kitchen for jam. Pixian HuiWang stared at Li Shu¡¯s back in the kitchen and looked again at Zhang Qiu who smiled under control but could sense his merriment.

    ¡°Do you understand (1) Li Shu?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Zhang Qiu was stunned by Pixian HuiWang¡¯s sudden question and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t understand before, but I¡¯ll slowly understandter.¡±

    Pixian HuiWang saw Li Shuing, pressing lips gently and said, ¡°be careful.¡±

    Be careful? Careful what? Just as Zhang Qiu wanted to continue his questioning, Pixian HuiWang stood up and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, I¡¯ll go downstairs for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Your jam.¡± Li Shu handed Zhang Qiu the jam in his hand and looked down at the back of Pixian HuiWang¡¯s departure with a cold look in his eyes.

    Zhang Qiu forgot what he wanted to ask when he was interrupted. After having a sticky breakfast with Li Shu, he went back to his room and found the iPad.

    ¡¾HA-HA-HA, the man I like also likes me. Thank you for your advice. We¡¯re already together. ¡¿

    Sent a big watermelon heart, want to show off more, want to show off more.

    In a few minutes there was a reply, a water of congrattions, the sour smell of love and so on, Zhang Qiu hriously pulled down.

    ¡¾LZ, do not forget that you still have Jiangshi¡¯s seed, hhd! (2) ¡¿, ¡¾Are you interested in sex?! Drama queen! ¡¿

    Zhang Qiu pulled the page¡¯s hand to a standstill, threw the iPad on the bed, looked down at his bulging stomach, pushed it down with his hand, it was still soft and not feeling pregnant.

    Ever since the Spirit Bead was wearing close to his body, his pregnancy¡¯s symptom was gone. He had a good sleeping and didn¡¯t want to mention it, he really forgot that he had a Jiangshi in his stomach.

    Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shuing in, and said, ¡°Say, if¡ª¡ª Argh, forget it, it¡¯s nothing.¡± He still could not say.

    Li Shu didn¡¯t ask, and Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t help himself after a while, ¡°You¡¯re not curious what I¡¯m going to say?¡± Li Shu gave him a look, and Zhang Qiu began to get entangled again.

    ¡°When you want to talk about it, say it again.¡± Li Shu said.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s suffocated courage was poked away by Li Shu again, thought he could avoid the moment, had better not said it ahead of time.

    His cell phone didn¡¯t know where he had lost it. He was going to buy a recement card in the morning. He came down the stairs and met Pixian HuiWang, sitting under a tree feeling the bead, and asked if Pixian HuiWang wanted to go with him.

    Pixian HuiWang looked at Zhang Qiu behind him, shook his head, ¡°no.¡±

    ¡°The key is for you.¡± Zhang Qiu gave the house key to Pixian HuiWang, and happily went out with Li Shu. This time counted as their date.

    Zhang Qiu walked with a breeze, his face was unmasked with joy, and after going out, the passers-by looked at Li Shu and he had a kind of honey pride, such a handsome man was his family ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha.

    After filling the card, Zhang Qiu stuffed it into his new mobile phone. Suddenly he thought he hadn¡¯t seen Li Shu y with his mobile phone before and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a mobile phone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to this.¡±

    Zhang Qiu suddenly became lively, and especially the local tyrant, ¡°give another one in ck.¡± Looking back at Li Shu, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you came from. You don¡¯t even y with your cell phone. After a while, the device will be set up with a new card and then we can y games together. Right, do you have your identity card?¡±

    ¡°Identity card?¡± Li Shu frowned slightly.

    Zhang Qiu was nervous at the moment. ¡°Can¡¯t it be lost? Did Jin LaoDa give your ID card after he bought your ticket?¡± Seeing Li Shu shaking his head, he said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s very convenient to rece it now, but need to go back to the origin home. Where¡¯s your home?¡±

    ¡°Xi¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence, I went to school in Xi¡¯an.¡± Zhang Qiu said, he suddenly found himself really ignorant of Li Shu, but he believed in Li Shu, he had saved him from many dangers, even good-looking, *giggle* his eyes were really good!

    After registering his new phone, Zhang Qiu opened Penguin and Wechat and got a message. He clicked on the Penguin and pped happily at the content, saying, ¡°Today is a good day. Senior brother has found the address.¡±

    Pixian HuiWang was still in a hurry, Zhang Qiu also was not well enough to stroll with Li Shu again, and hit the car and went home directly.

    ¡°The map¡¯s result came out, it¡¯s in Shandong.¡±

    Pixian HuiWang, who had no expression these days, had a smile on his face and a tone of urgency, ¡°Let¡¯s go right away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy the tickets first.¡± Zhang Qiu said, suddenly it urred to him that Li Shu¡¯s ID card had been lost and Pixian HuiWang¡¯s circumstances like this, would be strange to own an ID card. But how did Pixian HuiWang appear at the airport? So he tentatively asked, ¡°buying a ticket need an ID card.¡±

    ¡°I have.¡±

    Zhang Qiu:... these days Zongzi is amazing.

    But because Li Shu did not have, it was too much time to make up, and finally decided to rent a car.

    On the way, Zhang Qiu sent a text message to his parents, saying that the professor had found that he needed to go back to school early and not worry about it. After sending this message, he was guilty. The next second, a phone call came. It was not his mother, but his Dad.

    ¡¾Son, you¡¯re grown up and have secrets, I¡¯m not asking, but be careful, I¡¯ll persuade your mother. ¡¿

    Zhang Qiu really wanted to be honest with his Dad, but he didn¡¯t say anything atst, ¡°I know Dad.¡±

    The driver was a ck, strong young man. He looked very honest with a smile. ¡°Call me Xiao Liu.¡± Zhang Qiu was satisfied with the rental car and the driver.

    The car flowed in high-speed along traffic road, and the view quickly retreated. Zhang Qiu got sick when he yed with his cell phone. He had to put down his cell phone because there was outsider, the three hadn¡¯t talked. They had lunch at noon in the freeway stop and drove for nearly six hours in the afternoon.

    Xiao Liu said, ¡°boss, find a ce to rest for a night. I can¡¯t do it by myself at night.¡±

    Zhang Qiu thought that fatigued driving was easy to cause idents, so he nodded his head, and Pixian HuiWang did not object. The car went into a nearby town. They found a clean hotel. They had a simple meal. Zhang Qiu felt ufortable lying in the car for a whole day. He looked at Li Shu beside his eyes. His legs were longer and probably more tired than him, but his back was still straight and had no sense of exhaustion.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Eyes begrudged.

    Li Shuughed, ¡°I¡¯ll help you pinching.¡±

    ¡°Good, good!¡±

    Zhang Qiu had no doubt about him. He moved in aplete mess to lie down on the bed. He didn¡¯t dry up after taking a bath, the drops of water wetted half of his T-shirt. Li Shu hook up his lips and approached slowly.

    Covered with a cold body, Zhang Qiu had no time to sighfortably, and his ears were licked by the people above.

    He shivered and the dangerous breath approached him. Zhang Qiu now knew where Li Shu had meant to pinch him. Li Shu had no good intention!

    The atmosphere was ambiguous. Zhang Qiu, though felt somewhat scared, but in the bottom of his heart, there were some expectations.

    ¡°Bang¡ª¡±

    Suddenly there was a loud noise next door. The red-faced Zhang Qiu was stunned and quickly responded, ¡°It¡¯s Pixian HuiWang.¡± As he spoke, Li Shu got up and ran to the next door.

    Zhang Qiu jumped out of bed, followed by a louder and louder sound from the next room and a quieter ¡°dong¡ª¡± sound. The Hotel desks and chairs had fallen to the ground in a mess, Xiao Liu had fainted on the ground, and there was a pistol not far away. The room windows were wide open and Pixian HuiWang and Li Shu were there.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Pixian HuiWang stared at Xiao Liu on the ground coldly, with a bit of killing intent, ¡°Sneakily came in to grab the bead.¡±

    ¡°Did not killed, right?¡±

    Li Shu looked at Pixian HuiWang at the moment, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, he would have died.¡±

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know for a moment what to say. How precious the bead to Pixian HuiWang, they all knew. Xiao Liu was going to grab the bead, Pixian HuiWang could not be med for the act.

    ¡°Wake him up first and ask what¡¯s going on.¡± Zhang Qiu thought, ¡°And this gun, Xiao Liu is not ordinary people, but he have endured a day and ording to reason and there is no reason to rush to attack.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one personing through the window.¡± Pixian HuiWang sneered down, ¡°saw me and the man fighting, want to pay less and get more (3).¡±

    Unexpectedly, the first attacker ran away, with Xiao Liu became a knife blocker the attacker able to run away from Pixian HuiWang¡¯s hands, you could see that the other side also had some strength.

    Xiao Liu woke up, and before Zhang Qiu threatened, the other side saw Pixian HuiWang¡¯s face and shook in horror, as if it were a direct gesture he came clean.

    ¡°Someone put a message on the road and offered a reward of three million for the phoenix bead in your hand. It is said that if you eat it, you will live forever and all disease can be cured.¡±

    (1) ÁË½â (li¨£o ji¨§) =to understand; to realize; to find out

    (2) hhd = A poprwork term, on the basis of ¡°hehe¡±, is more cute and colder.

    (3) pay less and get more = take advantages

    <

 Chapter 26

    <strong>Chapter 26</strong>

    Xiao Liu didn¡¯t know the escaped man. ording to what he said, he wanted to act in the middle of the night, didn¡¯t expecting to kill the other party. He was afraid of being cut off in the middle of the way by people, only then put forth his hands. He just didn¡¯t expect the other person to be very good.

    Xiao Liu did not know who was behind the news.

    Li Shu stunned Xiao Liu and tied him in the hotel. The three of them drove all night, their whereabouts had been revealed. This Hotel and even the county were not safe to stay.

    ¡°The people behind the news are really hateful. He had no power to go out and someone came forward to grab the bead for him.¡± Zhang Qiu snorted and naturally thought of the people behind Jin LaoDa, who was bound to get the bead in Xianxi from Jin LaoDa. He was afraid that the people behind Jin LaoDa had let the news go.

    Now the water had been muddled up, and the road to Shandong had a lot of obstacles.

    Li Shu drove on the highway, and did not adjust the navigation. He looked for an exit and got off the highway. It¡¯s a small town. Zhang Qiu saw it¡¯s already twelve o¡¯clock. Li Shu parked the car directly in the sparse woods of the countryside, covered by the night, and the three were nning to make do with it for tonight.

    By about 6 a.m., Li Shu drove into town and they had a casual breakfast. Zhang Qiu bought water and food and they continued on the road.

    ¡°There¡¯s a car tailing behind.¡±

    Li Shu turned left and pulled into an auxiliaryne. Zhang Qiu turned around and looked back. Then a supact car followed. There were supposed to be four people behind the windshield. They couldn¡¯t see through the film from outside. The people behind didn¡¯t know they were found out.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Sit tight.¡±

    The voice of Li Shu just dropped, and the car rushed forward, and the car behind elerated. There was not much traffic on the streets of the town in the early morning. There was no traffic at all to stop them. That driver was driving very close behind.

    They could not get rid of it.

    ¡°Uniform speed.¡± Pixian HuiWang suddenly said from the backseat.

    Li Shu slowed the car down, the rear elerated toward the crash, and Pixian HuiWang opened the window, shed cold light in his hands. Quickly, Zhang Qiu had not seen what it was, it had already been shot out. Then listened to the sound of an emergency brake in the back, then ¡°bang-bang-dong¡ª¡± and screaming, because the car was too fast, could not control it directly to the green area.

    Their car was far away from the car behind. Zhang Qiu saw that the front tire had exploded.

    ¡°What did you throw just now? Too cool!¡±

    ¡°Fruit knife.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes sparkled and he didn¡¯t expect the beautiful, soft-looking Pixian HuiWang to do such. As he was about to continue to ask, Li Shu said lightly, ¡°Look at the map.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhang Qiu forgot to ask for advice from Pixian HuiWang, turned on his mobile phone and located it. ¡°We¡¯re going off-course about 10 kilometers, turned around ahead and take G08 National Highway, and then went up the highway a little faster.¡±

    ¡°The car can¡¯t be used, navigate to the railway station.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s thought was the same, just had a car ident, now the traffic was so bad, the car could no longer be used, ¡°but how to buy tickets without ID card?¡±

    ¡°No need to buy tickets.¡±

    Half an hour to the town¡¯s railway station, very small and dpidated, they carried luggage, did not know how Li Shu would do it, the gate ticket inspectors even as if they did not see them, let them board the train.

    The train was going to Shanxi. Zhang Qiu opened his mobile phone and looked at the map. He pointed out, ¡°Let¡¯s get off in Henan on the way and find a way to rent a car. That¡¯s faster.¡±

    By ten o¡¯clock in the evening, it was only twenty kilometers away from Shandong, and a half-day¡¯s drive to Laiwu, ording to Hua Ting Senior.

    Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu and then at Pixian HuiWang. The ss showed the three of them in the most awkward way. He rubbed his hungry stomach all day. The meal on the train made him sick, he became more and more squeamish.

    ¡°Eat first.¡± Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu¡¯s miserable state, could not help but stretched out his hands and kneaded Zhang Qiu¡¯s face.

    Zhang Qiu, hungry, could not lift his arm and asked, ¡°You two are so strange. Obviously we haven¡¯t had much to eat all day, but I¡¯m the only one starving to death.¡± He also chewed on snacks.

    Li Shu did not speak, naturally holding Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand.

    Zhang Qiu satisfied himself with drinking a local famous mutton soup with pancake, waited for the belly to swell before dropping the bowl in his hand and returning to the hotel to take a bath and groaned on the bed twice, and then went to sleep.

    Zhang Qiu woke up again in a car. He found himself waking up in the car every time he woke up outside. He roasted a sentence, but saw the familiar figure in front and rxed ¡°Why don¡¯t you wake me up?¡±

    ¡°Probably shouting to wake up, could do.¡±

    Unexpectedly, it was Pixian HuiWang roasted sentence, Zhang Qiu straightened in ashamed, heh-hehughed two times, ¡°recently sleepy a lot.¡±

    ¡°Sleep too much, it¡¯s going to quickly...¡± The voice of Pixian HuiWang was very low. Zhang Qiu did not hear clearly. He was about to ask, Pixian HuiWang went, ¡°Will be in Laiwu soon.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Zhang Qiu looked out of the window and saw a mountain ahead, green and lush. ¡°Where are we going now?¡±

    Hua Ting Senior brother only anticipated the general direction, the specific needs they had to find by their own, but Laiwu¡¯s three sides surrounded by mountains, rollingndforms and changeable, none of them had any Feng Shui measure positioning skill, simply could not determine the location.

    ¡°First, don¡¯t worry, someone will show us the way.¡± Li Shu¡¯s voice was mild but with certainty.

    Zhang Qiu looked at Pixian HuiWang and Pixian Huiwang looked at him with a smile, "Now that we¡¯re here, I won¡¯t be in a hurry. More than three thousand years have been waiting..."

    Contrary of being low-key on the road, Li Shu parked the car in the parking lot of a luxury hotel, as if to show the passers-by that they had arrived. Zhang Qiu thought of what Li Shu had said about someone showing them the way, and somehow knew what Li Shu meant.

    Laiwu was a prefecture-level city, this hotel also inclined toward themercial center position. Even if there were more peopleing and going on the road, it would be hard to shoot guns in broad daylight.

    They had just checked in, and within an hour someone came to the door.

    The other side was elegant, with gold-rimmed sses, intellectual smart and bright type, looked very young, but had a steady temperament, Zhang Qiu could not tell the other side¡¯s age, dressed appropriately in the summer, the eyes lightly swept the three of them, and finally looked straight at Pixian HuiWang, eyes indifferent, not at all looked surprised at Pixian HuiWang and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, I want to buy the Phoenix bead in your hand, the price will be you call.¡±

    This was a local tyrant, but unfortunately this bead was his second brother Zhang YuShui, it would be strange for Pixian HuiWang to sell it. Zhang Qiu gave Li Shu a meaningful nce, in case Pixian HuiWang moved his hands, remembered to stop him, don¡¯t kill people.

    Li Shu pinched the face of Zhang Qiu. ¡°Your eyes blinking like this, is it hurting?¡±

    Zhang Qiu:...

    Really has not a bit of a tacit understanding ah! Drop Li Shu!

    ¡°I will not sell the bead.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Pixian HuiWang directly refused, sneered and said, ¡°If someone does not change his mind, I will guarantee that he died miserably.¡±

    Zhang Qiu knew that Pixian HuiWang was not trying to scare, the trussed up Xiao Liu was a warning.

    The man on the other side looked slightly down and did not give up. ¡°I live in the next room. If Mr. Liu changes his mind, pleasee to me anytime. This bead is very important to me.¡± Speaking of thest expression, he left his card on the table.

    Zhang Qiu picked up the business card on the table, ¡°Lu Feng.¡± On the business card was a simple name and phone number, and there¡¯s no other message. ¡°I don¡¯t think this guy¡¯s the same as the ones on the street. He still got some decent ways of doing things.¡±

    ¡°Just being immortal is enough to attract some people to spare money.¡± Li Shu knew what he wanted to ask when he saw the expression on Zhang Qiu¡¯s face. He smiled and said, ¡°This is the original soul body of the self-immtion Phoenix. Ordinary people will die faster if they swallow it. You think of it, only the blood of the Phoenix can work, but it¡¯s not immortal.¡±

    Zhang Qiu thought of the coffin of Pixian HuiWang that Emperor Han Zhang drenched with blood over and over again, and did not wait until Pixian HuiWang revived and resurrected.

    How can there be immortality in this world?

    They didn¡¯t believe it, but naturally some people believed it. Within two days, the hotel had arge number of people, all gathered on the same floor. Some came directly to ask prices, like Mr. Lu, who met on the first day. Most of these types were rich merchant owners or employees, and there were also two groups of people attacked and solved by Pixian HuiWang and Li Shu at night.

    This evening, Zhang Qiu three people just finished eating the roast from the outside, four people came in when they took the elevator; three men and a woman. The woman dressed in a red sling dress, skin was white as snow, plump figure, ming red lips, not top-notch beauty, but the eyes were very charming, and she had been smiling ever since they entered the elevator. It looked a bit too much.

    The three men next to her had a boss look, also strong bodyguard, and a short, thin, average-looking middle-aged man too. They dressed very differently. When Zhang Qiu looked again, the boss was not like boss and the bodyguard was not like bodyguard.

    When the woman saw Zhang Qiu looking at her all the time, she curved her delicate ming red lips, smiled and said, ¡°Little handsome brother, you¡¯ve been staring at me all the time. Do you want to invite sister to a drink?¡±

    Zhang Qiu blushed and couldn¡¯t put his eyes in ce, especially after the woman spoke, there was a cold air on him. Li Shu was behind him.

    Practically cause my death!

    ¡°Your blushing face is really cute!¡± The womanughed filled with teasing.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s shoulder sank; it was Li Shu¡¯s arm. Suddenly he was cold-sweating. His eyes stared at Li Shu to show his innocence. He dared not look at another woman any more.

    The woman still wanted to make fun of him, she rarely meet such a pure and simple man, raised her eyes to see a cold lighting, could not help but bit the tongue, the tall man was very good-looking, but her sixth sense told her that this person was dangerous, and then saw the other side did not hide the possessiveness of the little handsome brother, could not helpughing, ¡°It¡¯s turned out little handsome brother has owner.¡±

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t even think about it, followed to nod his head showing loyalty, "have owner, have owner." After saying, he heard theughter of Li Shu on the head, he suddenly thought of what he said and his face had turned red.

    At once cried a pool.

    <

 Chapter 27

    <strong>Chapter 27</strong>

    The elevator arrived.

    When the four people came out, the woman looked back at the elevator and looked down at Zhang Qiu.

    Zhang Qiu unexpectedly felt a little hairy. If this kind of imperial older sister beauty type was put out to stir up the previous him, he would have been blindly ted. Now he just thought that the woman¡¯s smile was not interesting.

    The elevator door closed slowly, and Pixian HuiWang suddenly spoke out in cold voice. ¡°Is it them?¡±

    Li Shu pointed to his head down a bit, and there was something cold beneath his eyes.

    "What riddles do you y?" Zhang Qiu was in a fog. "Are those four people bad? Let me said, when that woman smiled at me, I felt hairy from the bottom of my heart. Turned out there was something wrong with them ah!"

    After listening to Zhang Qiu, the cold meaning of Li Shu was somewhat scattered. ¡°Ding -¡± The elevator arrived, and the three people left the elevator and returned to the room. Li Shu said, ¡°The one who will show us the way is here.¡±

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t react to it. After a pause, he suddenly realized, ¡°Do you mean they know the exact ce?¡±

    ¡°Hn.¡± Li Shuughed and said, ¡°Have encountered them before.¡±

    Zhang Qiu thought of what he remembered and said with surprise, ¡°is that the supact car that leapt to the green area?¡± When he saw Li Shu nodding, he asked, ¡°But they wanted to steal the bead. Why did they steal bead and go to the tomb?¡±

    ¡°It shows that the four people were sent by the people behind Lao Jin.¡± Pixian HuiWang opened his mouth and said with a murderous look when he mentioned the people behind, coldly said, ¡°Whatever the plot, I¡¯m going to pull it out sooner orter.¡±

    Zhang Qiu felt as if he had been caught in a huge conspiracy since the tomb of Gu Mu Country in Qinling Mountain, and that they were advancing in ordance with a plot deployed by the people behind it. He felt a little frightened to think of it here. The plot plotted by unknown people was more terrible than the plot plotted by a zongzi in the tomb.

    Early the next morning, Li Shu went out to buy something and left Zhang Qiu and Pixian HuiWang at the hotel. Zhang Qiu knew that Li Shu was going to buy the outfits for going down the pit and didn¡¯t mor to go with him.

    He followed Pixian HuiWang to a hotel restaurant for dinner, and met Lu Feng, who wanted to buy the Phoenix Bead when they first met. The other side sat in the corner sofa, just finished talking on the phone, he looked a little heavy, took off the sses and rubbed his temples, probably feeling he was being watched, looked at it and suddenly found them, put on the sses again came over.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, I want to talk to you again.¡±

    Pixian HuiWang didn¡¯t raise his head and said, ¡°if it has nothing to do with the bead,¡±

    Zhang Qiu noticed that when Pixian HuiWang talked about the bead, all the customers in the entire restaurant closed to them were secretly twisting their attention to them, while Mr. Lu nodded, not knowing what to think, he turned away.

    After a while, Zhang Qiu found that the three men and one woman came.

    ¡°Here theye. Shall we go back?¡± Zhang Qiu whispered to Pixian HuiWang.

    Pixian HuiWang¡¯s line of sight moved to the people, and the faintly said, ¡°no, they will note forward.¡±

    True enough, the four people sat far away from them, not looking up at their table, as if they were real tourists, and soon went out after breakfast.

    Zhang Qiu waited in the hotel for most of the day until Li Shu came back with a big ck bag in the afternoon. After meeting, he directing said to depart.

    Not long after they got on the road, as expected was followed by a low-key ck SUV, driven by the man dressed up as a bodyguard, not far from them, followed closely.

    "In the end why did theye here? To say that the purpose is to dy the bead but did not start attacking, their purpose must be the tomb, therefore they have been watching us." Zhang Qiu said, but his hand were not idle. He took apart Li Shu¡¯s big bag, which contained not only food, water and medicine, but also ropes, gloves, shlights, gas masks and a small Luoyang shovel. They came with backpacks, simpleundry changes, and now divide food, water, and medicines into three parts, each stuffed with some to prevent them from getting lost.

    Pixian HuiWang could not help but smiled at Zhang Qiu¡¯s diligently smoothed out the luggage and said gently, ¡°Xiao Qiu is really an essential for travel care.¡±

    Zhang Qiu heard and lifted up his eyes, bumped into Pixian HuiWang¡¯s soft watery eyes, unlike the virtuous tenderness of a maiden, it¡¯s hard to say, but it made people want to be close. The eyes seemed to be full of stars. No wonder Han Emperor would rather sacrifice his life and try to save Pixian HuiWang.

    The man was gentle enough to dissolve human into a puddle.

    ¡°I was also caught in the pit.¡± Zhang Qiu saw Pixian HuiWang in a good mood, picking up the previous experience and said, ¡°... As soon as the coffin of Gu Mu Country¡¯s main tomb in Qinling was opened, it was a bluish green piece. I heard the man in front of me shouting without seeing anything. I didn¡¯t know who pushed me. I bumped into the mechanism on the wall and fell straight down. Then I saw scarlet eyes and fainted ¡ª¡± Speaking of this, he was angry, but the content after that could not be said, swallowing his anger, he said: "Then I went to your tomb and I was separated with Li Shu, but I was saved by second brother and MaoGe. There was nothing beside me at that time. I was so insecure that I thought I would take some with me if I had to go down in the tomb. This time I¡¯m not afraid of losing my shoulder bag like Xianxi."

    Pixian HuiWang nodded, with his lips hooked up he looked at Li Shu in front, smiled and asked, ¡°I saw when you¡¯re talking about Gu Mu Country, you¡¯re gnashing your teeth, not to mention the scarlet eyes. Could it be, there¡¯s a connection?¡±

    Zhang Qiu felt embarrassed and unwilling to say anything, but when he remembered the tomb, he was angry and said, ¡°If I ever meet those scarlet eyes again, I¡¯ll never spare him. I¡¯ll make him a specimen and put him on disy in the museum.¡± He actually wanted to pick the other¡¯s skin, but he dared not. Thinking of that something in his stomach, he was angry to the point of toothache, silently looked at Li Shu, really wanted to tell Li Shu about the tomb.

    All me to that rotten zongzi!

    ¡°Big rotten zongzi!¡± Zhang Qiu¡¯s insoluble hatred scolded a sentence.

    Pixian HuiWangughed happily, echoing Zhang Qiu. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through, but looking at you like this, this zongzi is really rotten.¡±

    ¡°Sit tight, Song Bao.¡± The driving Li Shu suddenly said.

    Zhang Qiu was about to protest Li Shu¡¯s address to him when the car suddenly speeded up. He lifted his buttocks and fell back into his seat. The gentle smile on Pixian HuiWang¡¯s face could not be maintained, and soon the car entered the woods, making it even more bumpy. Zhang Qiu looked like a roller coaster rider, and next to him, Pixian HuiWang looked ugly and tightly gripping the handrail, paled face.

    He knew that Pixian HuiWang was more carsick than he was, but he had the reserve of the ancients and didn¡¯t like to lose his manners in front of outsiders, and he held up every time. Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t say a word about the bump. His buttocks were split in two. Rather than slowing down, the car was still circuiting through the woods. He sat up and clung to handrail and looked behind him. The familiar ck SUV was gone. He could not help but said, ¡°Li¨CLi Shu, slow down, slow down, and the car behind is gone.¡±

    In a word, all split up and in pieces by the jolt.

    Li Shu in front looked through the rear mirror at Pixian HuiWang¡¯s pale face, smiled, the car elerated instead of slowing down. Zhang Qiu held the handrail tightly, the car was windy, and plunged into a thick grass half-waist high, mmed on a brake, and the car stopped.

    Pixian HuiWang could no longer help, the car had not stopped, he get off the car, jumped to a tree not far away, vomiting.

    Li Shu picked up his eyebrows and didn¡¯t look at Pixian HuiWang. He handed the water bottle to Zhang Qiu, ¡°drink some water.¡±

    Zhang Qiu took the water bottle and went to Pixian HuiWang, handed it to the other person to gargle. He saw the person was alright, just a bit of a disgrace, but even so in this state he was especially beautiful.

    ¡°Come here, Song Bao.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was unhappy, protesting, ¡°who is Song?! Don¡¯t call me Song Baoter.¡± He took the water Li Shu handed him, drank it slowly, and was in a much better state. Seeing Li Shu twisting his eyebrows, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you want to call, just call when there are the two of us, otherwise I¡¯ll lose face in front of outsiders.¡±

    ¡°Pixian HuiWang is not an outsider.¡± Li Shu himself found that his words were not right.

    Zhang Qiu thought and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Li Shu was cold all at once, and Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t pay attention to it, he whispered to himself: ¡°Pixian HuiWang is my second brother¡¯s wifey, he¡¯s a family member. We should take good care of people.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your brother¡¯s rtionship...¡± Li Shu said in a smaller voice.

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t catch it, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Li Shu looked at Pixian HuiWang in the distance and knew that with the other¡¯s ears he (PHW) should have heard what he had just said. If it hadn¡¯t been for Zhang Qiu, he would not give a minor punishment and warned him.

    It was gettingte, and there were camping tents and camp lights in the backpartment. Zhang Qiu wanted to set up a tent and stove to cook. He was stopped by Li Shu. ¡°No, people shoulde.¡±

    Zhang Qiu knew that the three men and woman were chasing after them. He looked at Li Shu silently. Li Shu suddenly hugged him. At the foot of a tree, just like light work, the spark was very good, with a light posture jumping onto a big tree, holding him seemed not affected by gravity.

    ¡°This is cool!¡± Zhang Qiu said in a startled voice, consciously too loud, lowered his voice to Li Shu¡¯s ear, ¡°How did you do that? Like a master of martial arts? ¡±

    Li Shu turned his head. The two people¡¯s faces were very close to each other, and their breathing mingled. Zhang Qiu leaned back after few minutes feeling embarrassed, and was slowly approached by a big hand behind him. Li Shu¡¯s lips had already attached to his. After a little tasting, Zhang Qiu turned red. Fortunately, Pixian HuiWang knew Li Shu¡¯s limit sense of propiety¡ª

    Before he had finished that thought, Li Shu¡¯s lips drew closer again, this time like a storm, eager to swallow Zhang Qiu, Zhang Qiu was short of breath. The soft legs of his loved ones almost rolled down the tree, Li Shu hugged him tightly, eyes staring at him like a hungry wolf.

    Zhang Qiu was oxygen-deficit by his beloved, his head was dizzy but his hands were still clutching Li Shu¡¯s clothes when they were separated.

    ¡°Strange your eyes...¡±

    Li Shu kissed the Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyelid and pressed down the palpitation in his heart, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Zhang Qiu shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, maybe it¡¯s justck of oxygen that I was seeing things.¡± Just now in a split second Li Shu¡¯s eyes were a little red. It¡¯s possible that he really just misread.

    <

 Chapter 28

    <strong>Chapter 28</strong>

    Two beams of lights passed through the dark forest, and Zhang Qiu could already hear the sound of car as the lights got brighter.

    The tree Li Shu had taken him on was very tall and lush, their hiding ce was on top of a leaning tree, covered byyers of branches, and with no lights in the mountains, they werepletely unnoticed by the darkness and tranquility.

    ¡°Those four people?¡± Zhang Qiu whispered.

    Li Qi nodded. Zhang Qiu remembered Pixian HuiWang, and Li Shu pointed to a big tree opposite them. Zhang Qiu looked at Pixian HuiWang¡¯s direction for a long time but couldn¡¯t find his figure. Not exaggerated, Zhang Qiu said, ¡°You have a good eyes.¡± Remembering that his night vision skill had disappeared, he asked Li Shu strangely, ¡°Why do you say you can¡¯t see them?¡±

    ¡°Not clear.¡±

    Li Shu said as he looked down on Zhang Qiu¡¯s belly, but Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t see it. His whole attention was focused on theing and nearer car.

    The mountain forest was very quiet, and the other side was in the far light. When they arrived, they mmed on the brakes. The harsh sound elerated Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart. He slowed down his breathing for fear of being discovered by the four people under the tree.

    ¡°Found their car.¡± The bodyguard in the SUV jumped out first, went to their car and peered through the window, then shook his head at the three people who got off the car behind him. ¡°No one was here.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be that they found out about us?¡± It¡¯s the one with boss¡¯s appearance who was speaking.

    The short and small man took out a shlight and swept it down the tree where they were hiding. Zhang Qiu was frightened to death. He held the helm of Li Shu¡¯s clothes beside him tightly. The light swept by and the man did not see them. He went on to say, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. We only need to do the tasks assigned by the boss, and you know if we do it well, in addition to money there is....¡± When the other side spoke, he lowered his voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in immortality whatsoever. I only need money.¡± That¡¯s what the bodyguard said.

    The shorter man posed a silence gesture, and before the bodyguard could say any, the woman next to himughed and said, "There¡¯s no ghost in here. Hush what hush! But Xiao Gao is right, I also don¡¯t believe in immortality. There¡¯s still money in the world. You remember that Lao Jin, what kind of ghost he¡¯d became aftering back from Xianxi. I¡¯d rather not live if I were to look like that."

    ¡°Why talking so much?!¡± The boss spoke and waved impatiently. ¡°Get on the car first. It¡¯s really troublesome. Originally just have to grab the bead, but now have to divert to the pit. I don¡¯t know what the boss thinks.¡±

    ¡°If you want to grab it then go grab it.¡± The womanughed and made fun of the boss. She took the bodyguard, Xiao Gao¡¯s arm, and said with charming voice, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯ll have to protect your sister when we go down the pit. I haven¡¯t gone down for years. My heart feels hairy.¡±

    Xiao Gao was obviously very happy, vigorously nodded.

    ¡°What are you coquettish about, Cui Hong? Is it the zongzi in the pit that make you coquettish? Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha.¡± The boss thought his joke was funny and he could not stopughing.

    The woman was angry, ¡°You big pig¡¯s gut bastard, dare to call thisdy Cui Hong, let¡¯s see you try again!¡±

    ¡°All right, my red sister, let¡¯s hurry and go!¡±

    Four people got on the car one after another, and finally the shorter man got on the car and swept a circle at the tree with his shlight before he left. The boss next to him said, ¡°Gee, quickly get in the car, there¡¯s no ghost!¡±

    The car started and soon left.

    Li Shu took Zhang Qiu¡¯s waist to help him down, and Pixian HuiWang came down from another tree, and he looked at Li Shu. Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know what mystery the two were ying and said, ¡°Did you hear the Lao Jin they mentioned, and was it the Lao Jin we knew?¡±

    ¡°The tomb in Xianxi, on the road, the ghost appearance, it should be the Lao Jin I killed.¡± Pixian HuiWang said. Who knew what he thought but heughed, ¡°He can stille out after he¡¯d been killed twice. It looks like the next time he meet me, I¡¯m going to crush his bone to ashes.¡±

    As a matter of fact, the person named Red Sister had said so obviously, Zhang Qiu also felt it was true. Afraid, his three world views were so destroyed when he saw Lao Jin¡¯s head shattered with red and white scattered all over the ce. Selfishly, he actually did not want to believe that the man was alive again.

    He did not know why suddenly his brain thought of that Lao Jin holding a shriveled Zongzi in the corridor and eating it.

    Associating with Lao Jin resurrection, Zhang Qiu, whose brain thought too much of blood-curling scene, felt nauseated.

    Li Shu stretched out his hand and gently stroked Zhang Qiu¡¯s back. ¡°Why do you feel like vomiting?¡±

    ¡°When I think of Lao Jin, I feel disgusted.¡± Zhang Qiu vomited till his eyes brimming with tears and was worried that he had dyed the trip, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t catch up soon.¡±

    ¡°No hurry.¡± Li Shu unscrewed the water bottle and handed it to Zhang Qiu. ¡°I have a way.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s curiosity peaked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°If you kiss me, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Li Shu said, hooking up his lips.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s stomach was no longer ufortable, but his ears slowly reddened. Li Shu had be more and more rogue, Zhang Qiu snorted, ¡°willing to speak but not saying it.¡± <i>Choked you to death</i>.

    As a result, Li Shu lifted up his eyebrows and really didn¡¯t n to tell. The three of them got on the car, and Li Shu was still slowly igniting the car, not in a hurry. Thus instead of chocking Li Shu to death, Zhang Qiu was tangled in curiosity.

    It was dark in the front, and the four people¡¯s SUV had disappeared. Their car started to move, and Li Shu seemed to know the direction, not just driving around.

    ¡°Are you curious?¡± Li Shu lightly said.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Zhang Qiu took advantage to ask.

    Li Shu smiled. ¡°Now kiss twice and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    <i>He¡¯s in good mood!</i>

    Zhang Qiu rested breathlessly in his seat. He had never seen Li Shu like this before; he loved to tease him and was especially perverted. The first impression of the cool handsome brother was feeding dog food. But he was itching- the more he didn¡¯t tell him, the more he wanted to know. He¡¯s going to think of something else that would distract him from the question of ¡¯How Li Shu knows the way¡¯.

    ¡°There are four people on the other side. The bodyguard is called Xiao Gao, can be a little younger, the woman is called ¡¯red sister¡¯, the boss is a big pig¡¯s gut. Now only the shorter man¡¯s name is unknown, and the other is very vignt. I almost thought we were discovered just now...." Zhang Qiu slowly smooth out his persona, thinking about what the people behind them meant, ording to the conversation he had just heard. ¡°You say, they wanted to snatch the bead at first. Why would they go down the hole again now?¡±

    He thought about it and couldn¡¯te up with a clue. Li Shu was driving and Pixian HuiWang -who knew what he was thinking- didn¡¯t interact with them after leaving. Zhang Qiu was a little bored, he thought about how Li Shu knew the way.

    <i>So annoying</i>.

    ¡°The one who escaped from the hotel that day was the shorter man.¡±

    Pixian HuiWang suddenly spoke in the backseat. Zhang Qiu thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Did you mean with Xiao Liu?¡± Seeing the other person nodding his head, he said, ¡°but you have seen the four people before.¡±

    ¡°The other person wore a mask.¡±

    Zhang Qiu tried hard to think about the appearance of the shorter man. He had seen him twice, once in the elevator, once in the restaurant, and now he couldn¡¯t imagine what the other person looked like. The only impression was that he was short and thin. He had no sense of being; his facial features were very ordinary¡ªcould not be said ugly but forgettable face.

    But why did that person wear a mask?

    In the distance, a red light shed past. Zhang Qiu looked up and saw the car of the four people. They really kept up with them.

    Li Shu turned off the lights when he parked on the grass. It was dark in the car. Zhang Qiu saw a shadow slowly crept toward him, and suddenly felt a cold on his lips. In the split second, the familiar temperature made him out of sorts. The other side had already stretched out the tip of the tongue and licked it on his lips, like eating a cool jelly, he involuntarily opened his mouth. Being kissed by the other party was bing more and more intense.

    He was kissed breathless until his waist gone weak. Luckily he was sitting in the car¡ª

    In the car!

    Zhang Qiu instantly remembered that there was Pixian HuiWang in the backseat, and he didn¡¯t forget that Pixian HuiWang, like Li Shu, could see things in the dark.

    The shadow was slowly withdrawn and then kissed the lips of Zhang Qiu again.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same if I kiss you.¡± The shadow was satisfied and pressed on his seat.

    Zhang Qiu was furious, ¡°Li Shu!!!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    It¡¯s the kind of soft hum that¡¯s so low and maic, but he didn¡¯t open his mouth to scold Li Shu even a single word. He really wanted to blow himself up for the virtue of facial control, voice control and manual control.

    ¡°I turn off the lights.¡± Li Shu had an innocent voice. ¡°I know you are shy.¡±

    <i>Damn you, know that I¡¯m shy and still don¡¯t want to separate</i>! Zhang Qiu gnashed his teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget that Pixian HuiWang could see in the dark like you.¡±

    ¡°I can pretend I didn¡¯t see it.¡± Pixian HuiWang said, from the backseat.

    ¡°I-I-I¡¯m going to kill you, Li Shu!!!¡±

    Li Shu saw that Zhang Qiu really blew his hair,ughed, touched the soft top of Xiao Song Bao¡¯s hair and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to know how I know the way?¡±

    ¡°Who wants to know¡ª¡±

    ¡°The short man with a mask is Lao Jin.¡± Li Shu fast reply cut off Zhang Qiu.

    ¡°?¡± Zhang Qiu was absent-minded at first and after recalling Li Shu¡¯s words, his face was shocked and the issue of Li Shu kissing him was thrown away. He asked, ¡°Lao Jin?! Dead Lao Jin? ¡±

    Li Shu bent his lips, <i>truly a good humor</i>!

    ¡°Otherwise, how do you think the other party knows the location of the tomb?¡±

    By Li Shu¡¯s point, Zhang Qiu suddenly remembered that the map was in their hands, and the other party didn¡¯t grab the map at all. Now the other party knew the ce instead, and they only knew the general city.

    ¡°I got the spiritual soul<sup>[1]</sup> in Xianxi first, while looking at it Lao Jin had opened the box. He probably remembered it.¡± Pixian HuiWang supplemented.

    Zhang Qiu thought of Lao Jin and naturally thought of Lao Jin¡¯s dry zongzi picture, and immediately waved, ¡°Quickly stop talking, change the topic, I feel sick.¡±

    Li Shu restarted the car and slowly followed, saying, ¡°Do you remember the green worms in Xianxi pool?¡±

    <i>How can I forget?!</i>

    That worm could kill two people, and after a few minutes they looked like dried corpses.

    ¡°This worm is in the body of Lao Jin, and the other one is on my hand.¡± Li Shu held the steering wheel in one hand and opened it in the other. A little green worm wriggled on Li Shu¡¯s finger.

    Zhang Qiu looked at it with a chill and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with this hand ¨C¡± He suddenly thought of Li Shu rubbing his head. His scalp was numb. Li Shu looked at him and knew what Zhang Qiu thought. With a flick of his finger, the little green worm climbed onto the front of the car and fell in a straight line, then twisted and turned again.

    ¡°Do you bring this worm here without it multiplying and harming people?¡±

    ¡°No, it needs a certain living condition, once it leaves ¨C¡± Li Shu paused and did not go on, ¡°here it is.¡±

    The worm seemed to stand upright and no longer moved.

    The car followed the path like the path the worm had just climbed and stopped far below the tree. Li Shu shut down the engine. Zhang Qiu could only hear the voices of the four people in the distance. He could not hear it but Li Shu and Pixian HuiWang heard clearly.

    ¡°... The bead is not urgent, don¡¯t collect anything else, even if we have the bead it¡¯ll be useless. ¡±

    ¡°Originally said to be urgent, how suddenly it is not urgent, I have not been down for several years, originally said to grab the bead...¡±

    ¡°The boss knows that without the soul vein, the bead will not refine into adult, but they will never get the soul vein in their lifetime, even if they found it will not live, just...¡±

    <i>Soul vein?</i>

    Pixian HuiWang¡¯s face emerged as a surprise, <i>found the soul vein and would be able to resurrect</i>. The bead in his hand turned hot, like a response. He opened his mouth and whispered, ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t hear anything. It was eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, and his stomach was hungrily screamed ¡¯gugugu¡¯. His hands touched it, and his whole person was frozen.

    There¡¯s something moving in his stomach.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhang Qiu swallowed his saliva and turned pale. ¡°Nothing, just hungry.¡±

    After Qinling Mountain, except for drowsiness and nausea, there was basically no other reaction, and his stomach by normal standard was not that big, but there was something moving in the stomach just a second ago, like the palm of a child...

    At this moment, Zhang Qiu really felt a little Jiangshi was growing up in his stomach. It clearly told him that he could not escape any more. How would this little Jiangshie out? Could it be after it was done absorbing his nourishment, it would open and break his stomach?

    Zhang Qiu was so scared by his brain hole, Li Shu put his hand on his arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else. I¡¯m here.¡± After that, Zhang Qiu still looked as if muddled. Li Shu patted the person on the back. Slowly, Zhang Qiu felt sleepy and soon fell asleep.

    ¡°If he knew the truth, would he sleep so soundly in your arms?¡±

    Li Shu looked to the back, his eyes were an undisguised scarlet, said coldly, ¡°you talk too much.¡±

    Pixian HuiWang was stared at by his opponent and unexpected cold rising in his heart; he swallowed the words he wanted to say. Forget it, in this the world he only cared about Da¡¯er, just needed to find the soul vein, Da¡¯er would be revived...

    Li Shu gently ttened the seat, took out a nket and covered Zhang Qiu. He got out of the car and set up a simple stove nearby to cook a pot of beef canned noodles.

    Zhang Qiu sniffed his nose, slowly woke up and rubbed his eyes. ¡°How can I fall asleep?¡± It seemed he was thinking, but he couldn¡¯t remember anything. He smelled the aroma in the air. ¡°What are you doing, Li Shu? Smell good!¡±

    Li Shu used a disposable bowl to give Zhang Qiu a bowl, ¡°be careful.¡±

    Although it was summer vacation, the mountain night was still very cold. He could eat a bowl of hot noodle, and his whole stomach was much morefortable. Zhang Qiu slowly drank the soup, and said with a grin, ¡°Li Shu, you are virtuous wife!¡±

    Li Shu just looked at Zhang Qiu, but he did not refute. ¡°If not enough, there is more.¡±

    ¡°Enough, enough. You and Pixian HuiWang eat it quickly, otherwise the noodles will be burnt.¡± Zhang Qiu took a sip of the noodles, and the more he ate, the happier he felt. Then he said shamelessly, ¡°I have good eyes, Li Shu muah!¡±

    ¡°Muah.¡±

    Zhang Qiu:!!! What¡¯s up with Li Shu!

    [1] previously tranted as spirit essence

    <

    >Chapter 29

 Chapter 29

    <strong>Chapter 29</strong>

    Zhang Qiu stared suspiciously at Li Shu. ¡°Say, did you lost your marble?¡±

    ¡°Are your buttock itchy?¡± Li Shu answered with a bowl of light question. Zhang Qiu was immediately frightened with Li Shu¡¯s meaningful nce. He could not help but recall Li Shu¡¯s big <i>ce</i>, his chrysanthemum tightened, and he immediatelyughed and ttered, ¡°You¡¯re the best, it¡¯s the slip of memory that nobody can forget you. At first nce I know it¡¯s my family¡¯s overbearing Li Shu.¡±

    <i>Theckey Xiao Song Bao is really seriously cute.</i>

    Li Shu just looked at Zhang Qiu with desire in his eyes. Seeing Zhang Qiu¡¯s swallowing saliva, the man¡¯s eyes were like shedding off his clothes. His brain instantly filled up with millions of shameful deeds. <i>He-he-he how shameful ah!</i>

    ¡°Wait ¡ª need to clean you up.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s voice was very low. Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t hear it clearly, he was thinking that there might be an ancient tomb outside under his feet. At the side, Pixian HuiWang could not fight in the field. [T/N: it was an inte ng for game reference, I don¡¯t quite understand it]

    He¡¯s so dirty, he¡¯s even infected by Li Shu.

    After yawning and was full, the blood umted in his brain, Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyelids dropped and he sat in the seat confused and said, ¡°Youe up and sleep too, I think for a while and a half ¨C¡±

    Before he had finished, there was a sudden muffled sound of ¡°boom¡± not far away. Although it was muffled but the sound was very powerful, so Zhang Qiu was frightened into a startled, his sleepiness drawn away and his whole person became spirited. He could not see anything in the distance, and the grass was too high, but the sound could not be forgotten.

    That group of people exploded the hole with detonators.

    ¡°Did they really find the ce?¡±

    Zhang Qiu finished talking and saw Li Shu and Pixian HuiWang get off the car. He also followed after and said, ¡°It¡¯ll take a while, at least a few hours, right?¡±

    ¡°Go to keep watch.¡± Pixian HuiWang stared ahead like he didn¡¯t want to miss a moment.

    Zhang Qiu agreed it was right, they wanted to cut the beard, so then they couldn¡¯t be toote. He immediately said, ¡°Then carry the bag on your back.¡±

    Three people were carrying backpacks. Li Shu wanted to carry them for Zhang Qiu. Zhang Qiu shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s all right with me. You need your hands. It¡¯s not good to fight when there are too many things with you.¡± He went down the pit several times and knew that it was better to be carrying his own in case of danger.

    Li Shu gave up as soon as he heard that.

    Zhang Qiu followed Li Shu, who was just a kilometer away from the four people, but the mountain road was not easy to walk, nor did they dare to use light. They walked blindly in the obscure night, Zhang Qiu¡¯s foot was pitted, and the foot stumbled carelessly. Li Shu, who was in front of him seemed to have an eye behind his head, quickly held him steady.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Li Shu hummed and held Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand tightly, but kept moving.

    The sound of detonators became more and more muffled as they neared. Zhang Qiu knew the pit was going deep, but he didn¡¯t expect these people to be fast enough. One or two hundred metres ahead was the camp of four people. The three camp lights turned on the brightest. The center of the light was like daylight. In the distance, only two people could be seen standing in the center. He just wanted to have a better look, but he was pressed into the grass by Li Shu.

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s lips were close to his ears, and the cool breath drilled in. Zhang Qiu nodded and tightened up, gazing vigntly ahead.

    Zhang Qiu was licked on his ear by the ice-cold and slippery tongue. Zhang Qiu was startled by to be licked on his sensitive spot. His legs were instantly soft. He was held in arms by Li Shu, who kissed the tip of his ear and bit it. Zhang Qiu shivered slightly. A crisp and numb electric current rose to his scalp and his whole body went soft.

    Li Shu smiled with satisfaction. "So it was here ah!"

    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, be careful not to be found out.¡± Zhang Qiu was so angry that he whispered in a low voice, but now his soft-spoken words were just like coquettish words, which had no deterrent.

    Li Shu pointed ahead. ¡°The distance is just right. Jin LaoDa is not a human being. You will notice it when you get closer.¡±

    <i>Jin LaoDa is not a human being</i> was meant literally, but Li Shu said it like a swearing. Zhang Qiu looked at the grass but when he heard Li Shu saying that, he looked at the shadow from afar that was like Jin LaoDa.

    ¡°Next to is the Red Sister?¡±

    ¡°Red sister?¡± Li Shu asked in a cold and indifferent tone, grinding Zhang Qiu¡¯s ear with open mouth and feeling his partner¡¯s body tremble, he smiled with satisfaction.

    Zhang Qiu was soft all over. Li Shu was such a bastard who was not a good talker and always bit his ear. <i>Wait and see, when he finds out Li Shu¡¯s sensitivity, he will tease Li Shu to death!</i>

    Zhang Qiu though so in his heart, but on his mouth, heined bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m wrong, whether it is red sister or not, all of them are not as good-looking as you.¡±

    Li Shu used to hate to hear people mention the two words about how he looked, but now hearing Zhang Qiu said so, he was in a good mood, so he released the ear in his mouth. Zhang Qiu had not breathed out, there was another heavy bit on the tip of his ear, it was painful and numb.

    ¡°Next time I dare to mention another woman¨C¡±

    ¡°Dare not, my bleeding heart only beat for you, I dare not beat for others.¡± Zhang Qiu almost knelt on the ground and called Li Shu Daddy. <i>Why is this grinding goblin so difficult?</i>

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    There was a low cough behind the grass. Zhang Qiu could hear that it was Pixian HuiWang. He was embarrassed at the thought that Li Shu had not just bitten his ear shamefully just now. He stared at Li Shu viciously, but in Li Shu¡¯s point of view, it was Zhang Qiu¡¯s flirtatious gesture.

    The muffled sound of the detonator was out of earshot. Zhang Qiu looked at the grass from afar, only vaguely saw what Lao Jin was talking to the red sister. After a while, the boss who stood at the entrance of the hole shouted, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Xiao Gao, youe up first ¨C¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHH!!!!¡±

    A long scream came from the narrow entrance, echoed out the entrance,yered like echoes,nded in the ears of three people on the ground, they instantly changed faces, especially when the boss got far away from the entrance in an instant.

    Zhang Qiu was so far away that he could sense something wrong and moved his ear. ¡°There was a scream in the hole.¡±

    Li Shu and Pixian HuiWang also heard it naturally. They didn¡¯t speak or move. Zhang Qiu knew that they were waiting for a moment to stop thes. But the scream was too sad and disappeared in another instant. There was only the sound of wind blowing around, which made people feel uneasy quietly.

    Who knows how long it took, or how many minutes or tens of seconds, but there was nothing and quiet at the entrance of the hole.

    The boss was bold enough to shout at the mouth of the hole: ¡°Xiao Gao, Xiao Gao, you listen to me, don¡¯t be fucking scaring people.¡± In fact, the sweat on his forehead rolled down and his heart beat fast.

    There was no sound at the entrance of the hole, like Xiao Gao had never appeared before.

    The boss took the lead and looked at Lao Jin. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°At first, it was just the matter of grabbing the bead. If I knew it was so deadly, I would not havee.¡± He gave Red Sister a meaningful nce, meaning that they would form a team and leave as early as possible.

    Red Sister¡¯s face was pale and white. She hadn¡¯t gone down the pit for several years. In recent years, the cost of food and clothing depended entirely on the big gigs she had done before, but there was nothing left. But she also treasured her life and understood the meat shield was gone; she didn¡¯t want to fight to earn money and lost life.

    Looking at the boss, they both had a tacit understanding, so she echoed the boss¡¯s words, "Yeah right! This thing is too evil, let¡¯se in the daytime. Anyway, the hole has been opened, so we should find more help, and the boss¡¯s behind the scene financial situation is big, he would not care about spending this money."

    Neither of them knew that Jin LaoDa was the short and small man in front of them.

    Jin LaoDa looked down and smiled. They didn¡¯t see him. They just listened to Jin LaoDa said, ¡°What you said is not unreasonable. In that case ¨C¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes were dark amidst the grass. Li Shu covered his eyes with his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t look at it.¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHH-¡±

    It was the sad scream of the boss. Soon the other party¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. There were no pictures but the sound alone was terrible. Zhang Qiu¡¯s heartbeat sped very fast. He pulled Li Shu¡¯s hand down. The boss in the distant had fallen to the ground without moving. Zhang Qiu did not know whether he was dead or fainted. However, by hearing to the scream just now, it did not seem to be any better.

    The Red Sister was trembling at the hole, Lao Jin followed step by step, licking his mouth clean of blood, and he seemed very satisfied.

    When the two figures disappeared at the entrance of the robber¡¯s hole, Li Shu waved and the three men ran quickly to the camp.

    The ground was white with light Zhang Qiu naturally saw a corpse on the ground at a nce, dressed as the boss, but looked like he was dead, as if he had been drained of blood, and stared at him with his bony eyes wide open.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart tightened and there was a dull pain in his stomach.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look, follow me closely.¡± Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu¡¯s face was not right. He frowned and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with you?¡±

    Zhang Qiu thought for a moment, but his stomach didn¡¯t hurt much. He was probably frightened and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Let¡¯s go down.¡±

    Li Shu took the lead to go down with Zhang Qiu in the middle and Pixian HuiWang at the rear.

    They climbed down at a uniform speed. Who knows how long it took, but Zhang Qiu suffered another stomachache, and soon there was a thickyer of sweat on his forehead. Li Shu stopped suddenly in front of him. Zhang Qiu was a little out of sorts with pain that it went to the top of his head.

    "Why did you stop all of a sudden? Is something wrong?" Zhang Qiu worked hard to keep his spirits up, and his stomach hurt even more.

    The robber¡¯s hole was very narrow and Li Shu was very tall, it was difficult to turn around. He turned back and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not breathing right. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No ¨C¡±

    ¡°Tell the truth!¡± Li Shu¡¯s voice was cold.

    Zhang Qiu was frightened to be honest. ¡°I have a terrible stomachache.¡± The pain made him hissed and panted; he remembered that a girl in his college ss had fainted with pain before. At that time, he foolishly asked what was wrong. Later, he knew that the girl¡¯s big aunt<sup>[1]</sup> hade. At that time, he felt lucky that he was a man and did have to meet the big aunt. Now, he just wanted to say <i>what goes aroundes around</i>.

    <i>It really hurts </i>QAQ.

    Holding back his tears, Zhang Qiu¡¯s pain made him dazed; he could only hear the sound of rustling. After a while, he was supported by a cold hand, and the other hand was sticking onto his stomach. A chilly breath seemed to be drilling into his stomach, and the pain in his stomach slowly eased down.

    Zhang Qiu felt the cool lips kissed on his forehead and struggled to open his eyes. The bright red shed through his eyes, followed by Li Shu¡¯s face.

    He couldn¡¯t help wondering for a moment.

    ¡°How about now? Does it still hurt? ¡±

    Zhang Qiu was pulled back by Li Shu¡¯s question and shook his head. ¡°Much better.¡±

    ¡°The ground here is too wet, it¡¯s not a ce to talk. You follow me, but you must say something if your stomach hurts.¡± Li Shu kissed Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyelids, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and turned around to continue.

    Zhang Qiu followed Li Shu with a nk look in his eyes; <i>that red shes just now</i>....

    Atst the climbed down to the bottom and a pungent stunk with blood mingled in the air. Zhang Qiu¡¯s face turned pale and he resisted the nausea. Jin LaoDa went straight to the front of the tomb¡¯s entrance and threw an arm on the ground, it had a half of cut sleeve on the top. It looked like Xiao Gao¡¯s. The ground was covered with blood, and there¡¯s a dismembered Zongzi with green-haired, with its head at the entrance to the tomb, and its ck hollow eyes stared at them.

    The door of the tomb was closed, and behind it was a long, dark tunnel. Zhang Qiu looked back and forth. ¡°Where did Jin LaoDa go?¡±

    Li Shu looked at the dark trail for a few seconds. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    They walked in the opposite direction of the tomb. Within a few meters, it was a crossroads. All corners were wrapped in deep and dark. Zhang Qiu shone a shlight all over, unexpectedly he could not see the end, andmitted difficulty again. ¡°Is this abyrinth?¡± Thebyrinth naturally brought to mind the intricate Tomb of Pixian HuiWang, who was almost eaten by LaoSi as he ran around.

    ¡°Not abyrinth.¡± Li Shu, with a faint tone, shone a shlight around him. ¡°Choose one at random.¡±

    Zhang Qiu listened to Li Shu¡¯s calm tone and walked casually. It was no big problem. He pointed his finger randomly, and Li Shu had the final say, ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Really take this road?¡±

    ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t know which one is the only right one.¡± Li Shu said indifferently, ¡°Better than stay where we are.¡±

    Zhang Qiu:...

    ¡°Wait a minute¨C¡± Such bold decision, it was not good if they were trap in the pit, "then I¡¯ll throw a copper coin again and decide to see. Just now I just pointed at it blindly, really blindly."

    Li Shu took Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand, followed by Pixian HuiWang at the back, they did not care which way to choose and did not give Zhang Qiu the chance to throw the copper coin again.

    Zhang Qiu thought about it; throwing the copper coin would be done by him, following his blindly pointed finger also caused same effect. He looked at Li Shu¡¯s and Pixian HuiWang¡¯s calm look; it should not be too big a problem. They went down the left side of the tunnel.

    Looking at the deep road, in fact, more than a hundred meters away, the end was sealed up in ck painted wall.

    ¡°The road is wrong.¡± Zhang Qiu was somewhat disappointed. He had never had good luck since he was a child. He had never been sessful in drinking liquor.

    Pixian HuiWang whispered and twisted his eyebrows. ¡°There¡¯s water behind it.¡±

    ¡°How can there be water?¡± Zhang Qiu was stunned. For the first time, he saw water in the tomb. Influenced by his dad¡¯s asional words, Zhang Qiu knew that the heaviest thing to do to build a tomb in ancient times was the Feng Shui. There was Feng(wind) and Shui(water) outside the site, which was called Feng Shui treasurend. However, water was generally taboo in the tomb. And it also paid attention to the airtight property, as described in the Practice of Taoist Scriptures, it needed to be covered up tightly otherwise the dead soul would leak out ipletely.

    Li Shu exined, ¡°It¡¯s a booby trap. It¡¯s used to guard against theft. I don¡¯t know how much water is behind it. Four roads and one is right. The other three are traps. We need to leave now, the wall will be broken by water and the whole tunnel will be flooded.¡±

    Zhang Qiu got hairy and swallowed, "How many years has this tomb been? The water won¡¯t evaporate and dry up, will it?"

    ¡°Water is not terrible. It has been used for a long time and for theft-proof purposes. It may not be water anymore.¡± Pixian HuiWang said.

    Zhang Qiu thought so too. <i>Whose house guards against theft and prepares a pool of clean water for you, wait till youe to swim and take a bath!? What about Li Shu¡¯s face in case it was sulfuric acid in the water?</i>

    [1]Big aunt = menstrual period

    <

 Chapter 30

    <strong>Chapter 30</strong>

    Zhang Qiu wasden with anxiety for worrying about Li Shu¡¯s face and also despised himself as a hopeless face-con<sup>[1]</sup>. Now, life was the most important thing.

    He was worried for a long time. He dared not move his feet. As soon as Li Shu and Pixian HuiWang looked particrly calm, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±

    ¡°No idea.¡±

    Zhang Qiu:...

    <i>I don¡¯t know what to say, as long as you guys are happy</i>. He looked all around; the walls were polished very smoothly. If one wanted to climb the wall and hang on to the top of the tunnel, it would be impossible. The tunnel ahead was a hundred meters long. He didn¡¯t know how much water there was behind it; if it was less, than running with speed would be alright but if it was a lot, then it would be impossible.

    Looking back and forth, it seemed that neither way was feasible.

    ¡°I¡¯ve raked my mind and can¡¯te up with a viable escape n.¡± Zhang Qiu admitted that his brain was not working well.

    Li Shu pointed to the top and Zhang Qiu said quickly, ¡°It¡¯s too slippery to go without exerting oneself.¡±

    ¡°Then hold onto me tightly.¡±

    As soon as the voice fell, the sound of ¡°thud, thud, thud¨C¡± came from one end of the pitch-ck tomb passage, like the collision of rocks hitting the ground. The sound was getting closer and closer. Zhang Qiu could even hear someone calling for help.

    ¡°It¡¯s Red¨C¡± stupefied, he swallowed back ¡¯sister¡¯ from the tip of his tongue. Zhang Qiu¡¯s scalp was numb with Li Shu¡¯s scorching gaze. His heart was flowing with tears, but on his face he said carelessly, ¡°That woman is crying for help.¡±

    Li Shu asked coolly, ¡°What, you want to be the hero to save the beauty?¡±

    Zhang Qiu was going to cry and singing conquest<sup>[2]</sup> to Li Shu. He didn¡¯t know how to answer that.

    Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu¡¯s pitiful appearance, hooked his lips andughed. Li Shu was an annoying goblin as exactly as Zhang Qiu suspected. Being dazzled to blind, he was even willing to be killed by Li Shu!

    Sure enough, he was a face-con. He was hopelessly nted on Li Shu.

    The sound of ¡¯thud thud thud¡ª¡¯ was getting closer and closer. The cries for help and the sounds of footsteps were disordered andplicated. There were gunshots among them. Pixian HuiWang lowered his ear, looked at Li Shu and said, ¡°Arge number of peopleing this way.¡±

    Zhang Qiu hadn¡¯t responded yet, Li Shu held him around his waist and ran forward quickly. But in a moment, he heard the sound of brick and water ovepping behind him. ¡°Crash¨C¡± ¡°Water-water areing!¡± By listening to the sound, the water volume should not be small. His words had not finished and his whole body was in the air, wrapped in Li Shu¡¯s arms, his back stuck to Li Shu¡¯s chest.

    He didn¡¯t know how Li Shu did it; his hands and feet were firmly attached to the top of the wall and plus, there was another man in his arms. Although Zhang Qiu was not heavy, he was also a man, without a grip, Li Shu still had to support his whole weight. Zhang Qiu was too frightened to move and his whole body was closely attached to the stone wall.

    ¡°The stone wall is cold. Don¡¯t stick too close.¡±

    They were so close that Li Shu¡¯s voice was sticking to his ear. He even kissed the tip of his ear. Zhang Qiu was irritated and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, I¡¯m weak all over and you¡¯re carrying more weight.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    But he did not harassed Zhang Qiu anymore.

    Zhang Qiu was relieved. He had no room to look down, so he just listened to the sound of the water rushing. Shortly after they ran away, the wall behind them burst. That¡¯s to say that they¡¯re in a position where the water current hit the highest. He wondered if it would hurt Li Shu. Zhang Qiu put his whole body up and wished he could be a piece of paper. ¡°Li Shu, get closer to me.¡±

    ¡°SongBao is so enthusiastic!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Sooner orter, he would have a chance to top Li Shu!!

    ¡°Ah! My leg, my leg.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go over. Come back. There¡¯s something wrong with the water.¡±

    ¡°Help me, help me!¡±

    At the end of the tomb passage, came the cry of several people tearing their hearts and lungs, crying of pain. That group of people came running over and might have been stained with the water. Indeed, there was something wrong with the water.

    As the water slowed down, Zhang Qiu twisted his neck to see the water level and his lips felt cold. Li Shu¡¯s lips came over his and they exchanged kisses.

    Lips separated, Zhang Qiu gave Li Shu a talking-to while gasping for breath, "Without considering the ce and time, why do you always like to be¡ªbe¡ª" <i>be in heat!</i>

    ¡°Obviously you were enjoying it just now, even embracing my neck and kissing me in a trance.¡±

    Unexpectedly, he was taken aback again. Zhang Qiu was angry but had nothing to say. At the side, a ck shadow climbed over the top of the stone wall, like a gecko ¨Cit was Pixian HuiWang, whose long nails glistened sharply when his hands exchanged in the darkness.

    At this moment Zhang Qiu really realized that Pixian HuiWang was a big zongzi aged more than 3,000 years.

    ¡°SongBao, now turn over and hold my back with your legs around my waist.¡±

    He was now facing the stone wall and holding Li Shu in this posture was really shameful, but Zhang Qiu did not hesitate for a second. The more he tangled, the harder Li Shu worked. So very cautiously he turned around in his narrow embrace and held Li Shu¡¯s back tightly with both hands. Their breaths mingled together. Zhang Qiu¡¯s ears were red, his head was on Li Shu¡¯s chest and his legs were around Li Shu¡¯s waist.

    The water in the tomb passage was shallower as the time passed, but the water was too much and extended for a long time before reaching to footfall level. The climbing path was too long. Every time Li Shu changed hands, Zhang Qiu fell down a little. Zhang Qiu held him tighter in fear. In the darkness, where Zhang Qiu could not see, Li Shu¡¯s lips bend down and intentionally pushed upward when he changed his legs to climb forward.

    Step by step, Zhang Qiu felt that the time was long, his root ears went red.

    There was a hard thing between the legs. Every time the legs alternated, the one poking at him rose a little bit by bit. Zhang Qiu was embarrassed, but he could not change his position.

    ¡°Have we arrived yet?¡± He¡¯s about to choke on it when it¡¯s worn down!

    ¡°There are still a few steps to go.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s voice sounded decent, if you ignore the thing that was as hard as brick.

    "... Don¡¯t me me for making a move, I¡¯ll be rude." It¡¯s the voice of Pixian HuiWang.

    Finally arrived, Zhang Qiu breathed a sigh of relief, Li Shu elerated a few steps, lightlynded while holding him. The position was right at the intersection. Theynded and at the same time several shlights suddenly hit them from the opposite. Zhang Qiu opened his eyes, only heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Little junior brother!¡±

    ¡°Senior brother?¡±

    Li Shu was going to step forward to attack but paused. He took Zhang Qiu in his arms to prevent the other people from doing something.

    ¡°It¡¯s my people. Put down the gun first. Lu Feng, don¡¯t you mind?¡±

    Lu Feng? Wasn¡¯t this the local tyrant who asked Pixian HuiWang to sell the bead in the hotel? He was refused and went straight away, but who would expect him to catch up here.

    The shlights and the guns were withdrawn together. Zhang Qiu saw it was really Senior Hua Ting, he did not know how to open his mouth for a moment. He was not familiar with Hua Ting, but after more than a month together, he could see how enthusiastic the other person was. However, because of these, he was afraid to talk with each other in the tomb. There were many guns on the other party. In case Li Shu and Pixian HuiWang got involved, it would be bad.

    The other party had more than a dozen people, all looked like bodyguards. Two of them were standing in the middle looked flustered, their foreheads were glistening with sweat. They made painful moans. Their feet and legs were wrapped. The bandages had been dyed red. At a nce, it was known that they had run into the water, and Red Sister stood shivering in the middle of the bodyguards.

    Taking the lead was Lu Feng. Pixian HuiWang looked at him coldly. If it weren¡¯t for Li Shu, they would have started fighting.

    ¡°Jin LaoDa is not here.¡±

    Li Shu opened his mouth lightly. Zhang Qiu knew in an instant that they went down to the pit to find something. He didn¡¯t know exactly what they were looking for, but no matter what, they could not let Jin LaoDa beat them to it.

    Pixian HuiWang understood, and asked the Red Sister who was surrounded by the bodyguards in a cold voice, ¡°What about Jin LaoDa?¡±

    ¡°What Jin LaoDa ¨C¡± Red Sister stop abruptly after seeing Pixian HuiWang¡¯s cold eyes. When she thought about the things in the pit, she immediately understood, ¡°You mean that the monkey is Jin LaoDa? No wonder...¡±

    Li Shu did not like to listen to the woman¡¯s realization, ¡°Where on earth is he?¡±

    Red Sister shrank unconsciously and stretched her finger to a ditch opposite to the waterway.

    Hua Ting added, ¡°We heard the woman asking for help, followed by who-knows-what monster. It was wearing stone armor all over. Strangely, that stone armored monster came here and went back.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu and asked which way to go, but found Li Shu staring at Hua Ting¡¯s face in a daze.

    He didn¡¯t know what to think. He coughed. Li Shu looked away and pointed ahead. ¡°Here.¡±

    On the left and right was waterway that was not for walk. On the other hand, there was a stone armored monster. There were only two directions, front and back. But strangely, Li Shu had never chosen to go to the back of the tomb since they entered the tomb.

    ¡°There are zongzis inside.¡± Li Shu seemed to know Zhang Qiu¡¯s thought.

    But how could Li Shu tell that there were zongzis inside from across the stone door?

    Jin LaoDa disappeared in the direction of the stone armored monster. They were now walking straight ahead. It was reasonable that they should follow the path of the stone armored monster to find Jin LaoDa, but Li Shu¡¯s words were certain that it was convincing for no reason.

    Li Shu took the lead, and Hua Ting behind him suddenly eximed, ¡°Your back is injured, did you get wet?¡±

    ¡°What injury?¡± Zhang Qiu looked back and took a breath of air. The clothes at the back of Li Shu had been corroded. The flesh and skin were sticking to the clothes; his heart felt painful. He dared not touch, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you were hurt?!¡±

    ¡°Lu Feng, wrap it up for him.¡± Hua Ting said.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s backpack had already been thrown in the waterway. Li Shu¡¯s was the same. Pixian HuiWang pulled out his medicine bag in quick action. Zhang Qiu took it and disinfected it first. His hands were shaking. He was so angry and afraid of hurting Li Shu. If Hua Ting hadn¡¯t discovered it earlier, Li Shu would not have said so.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Li Shu took Zhang Qiu¡¯s trembling hand and added, ¡°I don¡¯t feel hurt, really.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes were red and angry. ¡°It¡¯s so serious. How can it not hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Suddenly Lu Feng opened his mouth next to him. ¡°Lu Feng is a doctor,¡± Hua Ting exined.

    Li Shu¡¯s back looked so serious that Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know how to do it. Hearing Hua Ting said so, he handed the medicine bag to Lu Feng. Lu Feng was a professional, so he sterilized and bandaged it in three or two times.

    ¡°Your wound looks alright.¡± Lu Feng pointed to his bodyguard. ¡°These two guys are soaked in the water and their feet will soon be visible with white bones.¡±

    Li Shu saw, when Lu Feng finished saying this, Zhang Qiu¡¯s face became more uglier, he nodded and thanked, ¡°Go first.¡± He reached for Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°It hurts a little.¡±

    "Ah! Do you want to rest? Stay still and walk slowly." Zhang Qiu himself did not know what he was talking about and had no idea what to do.

    ¡°Just blow it for me is fine.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was even more angry when he heard Li Shu¡¯s teasing tone. Even more angrier at how he could be kidding when all the injuries were so serious. When he thought that Li Shu had crawled through the narrow tunnel with his injuries, his heart could not bear. He was afraid that Li Shu was really in pain. He stopped for a few seconds and blew it very cautiously.

    Li Shu knew shyness was very important to Zhang Qiu, but he didn¡¯t expect that because his words which could be heard as a joke, Zhang Qiu unexpectedly really helped him blow it in front of so many people. His heart felt touched, he took Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand. ¡°It sure didn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°You damn liar!¡± Zhang Qiu said that, but he was relieved.

    Having dyed some time, they continued moving ahead. In the middle of journey, Zhang Qiu heard Hua Ting talked about the origin of the pit, "... My body has a strange disease; that kind of fatal disease. He wants to find it for me when he heard that the Phoenix Bead can cure all kinds of diseases."

    ¡°Senior brother, to tell you the truth, if ordinary people use the Phoenix Bead, they die faster. I¡¯m not deceiving you.¡± Zhang Qiu kindly advised.

    Lu Feng next to him heard it, and his face sank because Zhang Qiu did not speak like he¡¯s lying. Hua Ting saw and quietly reached his hand over to Lu Feng and held it tightly. They looked at each other. Hua Ting whispered, ¡°We don¡¯t need the bead anymore.¡±

    Lu Feng said nothing.

    At the front, Pixian Hui Wang gripped the bead and sneered; dared to get it, regardless of whom, he would kill the other party.

    This path was safe and sound. It went straight to the main tomb. The stone door of the main tomb was opened as if someone had been in it. Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu, ¡°Jin LaoDa?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the smell of Jin LaoDa.¡±

    The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Zhang Qiu held the dagger in his hand, and the bodyguards brought by Lu Feng in the back also got energetic. It was strange in the tomb.

    Everything was took in at a nce with several shlights illuminated the stone door. Hua Ting saw the inscription next to the stone door and looked at it. He eximed, ¡°Junior brother, it¡¯s the words for Gu Mu Country.¡±

    Gu Mu Country!

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart stopped. He remembered the Gu Mu Country tomb in Qinling Mountain. His face turned white. This was a shadow to his life.

    Because both of them had done some research, especially Hua Ting, a proud student brought by the professor and the elders of his family also had history professors; he knew Gu Mu Country in more detail than Zhang Qiu. Even these days, he had studied Gu Mu¡¯s written style with some of its logic. Now when he saw the inscriptions, he could trante them.

    ¡°The owner of this tomb should be a general. Look at the same year as the one in Qinling Mountain.¡±

    After Hua Ting finished, Li Shu looked back at Hua Ting with deep meaning in his eyes.

    Pixian Hui Wang had pushed open the stone door. Li Shu took back his line of sight, pulled Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand behind him. The lights from shlights were shining around. They only saw a ckcquer figure on the coffin in the middle. From the look of its clothes from back view, astonishingly it was Jin LaoDa.

    ¡°It¡¯s Jin LaoDa!¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s words had just fallen, almost in a split second there were several gunshots, bloody smells and shouts behind him. The shlights that people at the back held rolled down to the ground, the lights swayed about, and only a thin shadow leaped up.

    The shadow¡¯s speed was very fast. When Zhang Qiu still hadn¡¯t reacted, his neck was grabbed by cold, stiff-dry ws. It was actually the Red Sister who was surrounded by the bodyguards in the middle. It was the two bodyguards with the injured legs who fired the gun. In contrast to the dying look of pain just now, they were very energetic, attacking the nearby people all over like crazy. Hua Ting fell to the ground, his chest was bloody, and his clothes were dyed with blood. Lu Feng was giving first aid because of the strong bloody smell.

    Li Shu stood beside him, cut his palm and dropped his blood on Hua Ting¡¯s injured chest.

    ¡°Fellow Li Shu, we meet again.¡±

    Jin LaoDa¡¯s voice unexpectedly sounded in his ear.

    Footnotes:

    [1] faceplex; obsess with beautiful face

    [2] from online gaming ¡°somebody kneeling down and singing conquest¡±, which means that I am strong, the boss. It should means that ZQ surrendered to LS.

    <

 Chapter 31

    <strong>Chapter 31</strong>

    The ident happened only in a split second. There was nobody guarding against the badly injured bodyguard, he shot Hua Ting first. Li Shu, the nearest to Zhang Qiu, turned around to help Hua Ting. In a split second, Zhang Qiu was captured by Jin LaoDa in Red Sister¡¯s skin.

    Pixian Hui Wang was inside. He¡¯s just gone to check the person on the coffin.

    It could only be said that it¡¯s a human skin with many holes. This Jin LaoDa¡¯s skin could not be mended at all, so he changed it for Red Sister¡¯s.

    At the beginning of going down the tomb, Jin LaoDa should have known the route in the tomb. First, he took Red Sister straight to the main tomb. Perhaps, he was seriously inflicted by something; Red Sister took the opportunity to escape. In order to protect himself, Jin LaoDa peeled off his own skin. He caught up with her, murdered her and took possession of her body.

    Later, Lu Feng and Hua Ting came down and met her, which she then joined them.

    Pixian Hui Wang got the gist of it. Naturally, Li Shu was too. But now Jin LaoDa got a hostage, not afraid of Li Shu at all. He had two strangeughs; his voice was a mixed of Jin LaoDa¡¯s shrill baritone and the soft voice of Red Sister. It was like a body bearing two souls, and weirdughter echoed in the tomb.

    ¡°Take one more step and I¡¯ll make him a corpse right away.¡± Jin LaoDaughed eerily. His teeth touched Zhang Qiu¡¯s neck, and heughed mischievously, ¡°It¡¯s really white here. I would really like to take a bite.¡± The voice turned into Red Sister¡¯s again.

    Li Shu¡¯s eyes grew worse and worse, but Jin LaoDa had no fear at all.

    "The Master said you are quite difficult to deal with, but what about that? People always have weaknesses, Fellow Li Shu, although you are not human, but you also have weaknesses." Jin LaoDa finished his talk with another mischievousughter.

    Zhang Qiu was stunned. <i>What the fuck is this Jin LaoDa cursing out? You are not human, your family is not human!</i>

    His heart however was anxiously bearing pain. It¡¯s like a bunch of things going to break free, but inside the truth might not be what he wanted to know.

    There was a violent pain in his stomach, Zhang Qiu took a breath. Jin LaoDa shouted at him, ¡°Be good!¡±

    Li Shu took two steps forward. Jin LaoDa grabbed Zhang Qiu¡¯s neck a little harder. Red Sister¡¯s slender and sharp nails punctured Zhang Qiu¡¯s skin and bled beads of blood. ¡°Fellow Li Shu, if you take another step, I¡¯ll kill him immediately.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Li Shu stopped, his face expressionless, seemingly looked very gentle and helpless by the threat.

    Jin LaoDaughed out loud. ¡°Go in, open the coffin and take out the box inside.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s stomach hurt like it wanted to twist together. At this time, he heard Li Shu¡¯s light retort. Just this one word, his Mary Su¡¯s face dropped. Zhang Qiu had never thought he was the man he was looking for.

    ¡°Hear -¡±

    Jin LaoDa¡¯s words stopped abruptly. Li Shu was very fast. Zhang Qiu had not even blink, Li Shu hade to his side. He took his shoulder in one hand and folded Jin LaoDa¡¯s hands in the other. The tomb was filled with Jin LaoDa¡¯s screaming like pigs in the ughter house. Li Shu threw the people to Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s feet, with voice carrying tyranny, "Take him to the middle of the coffin. There should be something he fears."

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s pain made him a bit confused at this time. He raised his head only to be met with dark red. A moment ago, he was like a girl in spring, a love-struck fool but suddenly he felt like falling into a thousandyer ice pool.

    He was cold all over, his stomach ache seemed to be forgotten. His mouth was dry. The eyes of his nightmare were in front of him, and not half a word could be uttered.

    The other person put his hand on his stomach, frowned, and said something. Zhang Qiu¡¯s head was having ovepping images, he was unable to hear. At this moment, all the details that he had left behind appeared one by one. Li Shu¡¯s body temperature was very low. Several times his stomach cramped but as long as Li Shu touched it, his stomach would not hurt any more. There were two nights he had wet dream. Maybe it was not a dream at all. It was Li Shu who yed tricks. Every time he felt dazed before passing out, he would see the crimson shed past...

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He spit out the word in extremely hoarse voice. Why out of all people, it was Li Shu? Why only after he fell in love with Li Shu did he know that Li Shu was the Jiangshi who brought him nightmares? Why?!

    Li Shu¡¯s stroking hand on Zhang Qiu¡¯s belly paused. He avoided answering. He hugged Zhang Qiu horizontally and found that the person in his arms was stiff by the hug, his face sunk.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to give birth.¡± Li Shu¡¯s voice was cold, and it didn¡¯t sound like he was happy.

    *Boom* Zhang Qiu¡¯s brain exploded. The demon foetus in his stomach woulde out, how will iting out? And, was Li Shu staying with him and epting his affection all because of what¡¯s in his stomach?

    ¡°Give-give birth?¡± Hua Ting, who had shed a lot of blood, was able to stand up at the moment. One could not tell that he had just been shot in the chest except that his face was a little white. Lu Feng held him up and Hua Ting patted Lu Feng¡¯s arm. ¡°Lu Feng is a doctor, but no surgery can be done here. It¡¯s better to go to the hospital as soon as possible. However Junior Brother¡¯s belly doesn¡¯t show any signs of giving birth.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Li Shu, holding Zhang Qiu in one hand, took off his coat and threw it on the ground. Lu Feng, beside him, took out the nket -which was originally prepared for Hua Ting- out of the bag and handed it to Li Shu.

    Zhang Qiu knew what they were busy with, but he didn¡¯t want to participate from beginning to end. He didn¡¯t expect anything in his stomach toe out, not to mention that he had just epted that it was all a conspiracy. The man he liked was deceiving him from beginning to end. Perhaps it was because of this child that Li Shu got closed to him. The more he thought about it, the more he would be grieving. He didn¡¯t want to talk.

    Lay t on the ground, Li Shu put his hand on Zhang Qiu¡¯s stomach.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s muscles shrank with fear. After a few seconds, his brain imagination<sup>[1]</sup> aroused his desire to survive. He grabbed Li Shu¡¯s wrist with great vigor, his palms were cold and sweaty.

    ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± After that, he was not reconciled. He looked sideways for familiar figure and shouted, ¡°Second¡¯s wife! You have to save me! I don¡¯t want to be cut open!¡±

    Zhang Qiu himself didn¡¯t know that his face was full of fear and panic when he said that. But deep in his eyes concealed a dense pitifulness and expectation.

    Pixian Hui Wang, who was named Second¡¯s wife, was taken aback at first. The expression on his face cracked, whatever gentle person set up had all copsed. If Li Shu hadn¡¯t blocked him, Pixian Hui Wang would have given Zhang Qiu a p first. Zhang Qiu still hadn¡¯t noticed, because his whole body and entire thought was caught up inside a big miserable drama by his own brain imagination.

    How could he be so pathetic?

    Was abused and cried QAQ. [±»Å°¿ÞÁË]

    ¡°What are you thinking again?¡± Li Shu said this in a tone of helplessness. He gently touched Zhang Qiu¡¯s belly with his palm, with tenderness in his eyes that he did not even know, ¡°Song Bao, be good, sleep well.¡±

    Originally Zhang Qiu was really afraid of Li Shu, but his familiar nickname and warm words made him rx and fall asleep.

    ¡°<i>Gurgle, gurgle</i>, Baba, <i>puff</i>!¡±

    His face felt wet, Zhang Qiu wiped his face, and vaguely heard a young and tender voice chortling on his face ¡ª wait, young and tender?!

    He opened his eyes suddenly; an erged face, before his eyes had a mouth with bubbles. Perhaps seeing that he had woken up, the other was frightened, the bubble on the mouth ¡°puff-¡± burst again, and wet saliva sshed on his face.

    ¡°Baba! Puff!¡±

    Another bubble burst on his face. Zhang Qiu was shocked and his body stiffen, ¡°Who-whose child?¡±

    ¡°Baba.¡± The soft body was as cold as an ice cube sat on the pit of his stomach, with two white arms around his neck, very intimately held him. Zhang Qiu dared not move at all, so he could see clearly what the child looked like.

    The skin was that kind of unhealthy white, with a pair of beautiful round and big almond eyes dripping wet, pale ck circles around the eyes, like a panda¡¯s eyes or that ofcking sleep, and a sharp chin. When the child talked, a row of small white and neat teeth with two small tiger teeth were exposed. The bright ck fetal hair was soft and stuck to the forehead. The obedient child still yed a small bubble.

    When Zhang Qiu saw the whole picture, he knew what was wrong. The child was extremely a miniature, the size of a newborn kitten, soft and adorable like a doll. Everything was exquisite and perfect except the dark circles under the eyes, was like a normal human child.

    But ¡ª

    ¡°Baba.¡± The child called softly, and spit water bubbles at him.

    Zhang Qiu dared not move, pressed down the thoughts in his head, and did not dare to think much.

    ¡°Xiao Qiu, you woke up. This is your newborn son, quite a lovely one.¡± It was Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s voice.

    Zhang Qiu looked around and found that they were still in the main tomb. The coffin in the middle had been opened. Li Shu was in the middle of the coffin; didn¡¯t know what he was doing. He suddenly thought that Li Shu was the Great Zongzi of the Qinling Tomb, and his blood ran cold.

    He took his eyes back. Pixian Hui Wang came over, poked the face of the child sitting on him very gently, and beamingly said, ¡°You and Li Shu¡¯s child is so lovely!¡±

    Why did it sounded like he was bearing grudges for the words of ¡¯Second¡¯s wife¡¯ that shouted by Zhang Qiu moments ago?

    Zhang Qiu heard that the child was just exactly what he¡¯d thought; he sat up violently and almost turned the child over in front of his chest. He didn¡¯t even think about it, subconsciously picking up the child. When he touched the skin, there was not a bit of body temperature; like an ice-cold snake. He let out a surprised exmation and let go of his hand. But the little child was very happy. He thought that Zhang Qiu was ying games with him. He was small and light, so his agility was very strong. He climbed along Zhang Qiu¡¯s thigh like climbing a tree and sitting desperately on Zhang Qiu¡¯s shoulders.

    From beginning to end, Zhang Qiu was too frightened to do anything else. He just stood there like a big tree.

    He ignored the child as much as possible. Zhang Qiu thought that the tomb was not good for him. First, he would wait, and then bridge went to bridge, and road went to road<sup>[2]</sup>. He and Li Shu would break up and had nothing to do with each other.

    ¡°Does your stomach hurts?¡± Pixian Hui Wang pointed to Zhang Qiu¡¯s stomach, ¡°Li Shu just opened¨C¡±

    Before he finished, Zhang Qiu quickly lifted up his clothes to reveal his belly. There was only one red scar the size of a little thumb on the lower side of his lower abdomen. It was not like a knife scar. A knife scar would not heal so fast, and he didn¡¯t feel anything.

    He swallowed his saliva. Zhang Qiu was apparently confused by the current situation. His face was lifeless, letting his imagination ran wild to figure out something.

    Pixian Hui Wang wanted to frighten him more, but a cold line of sight swept over him, he snorted and said nothing more.

    His hair was pulled, from time to time there was a popping sound on his head and saliva sttered everywhere. Zhang Qiu was annoyed. He held the child in one hand. The child¡¯s soft almond eyes were aimed at him; his pupils were ck and bright, and his eyshes were like two small fans. Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart softened.

    ¡°For-forget it, you y!¡± He put the child on his shoulder. As the result, the little child did not get on. Two white thin arms wrapped around his neck and kissed him in the face. Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart quivered, but when he thought of Li Shu, he relentlessly refused to respond.

    He wanted to fall in love with Li Shu, but Li Shu only regarded him as a child-bearing machine!!

    Li Shu was a cruel beautiful person who could not restrain himself!

    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Zhang Qiu asked, not wanting to be absorbed in his own brain circuit.

    ¡°Your gave birth to a child.¡± Seeing Zhang Qiu¡¯s slight tremor, Pixian Hui Wang did not want to y too much, and continued: ¡°Theyout of this main tomb, something Nine Pce Immortal Lock. What lie in the coffin is actually your Senior from who-knows-how-many-previous-lives, the General of Gu Mu Country.¡±

    Zhang Qiu had followed the professor to do homework to investigate this small country since Qinling Mountain; it was called Gu Mu Country before the Shang Dynasty, and became Ju Zi Country after Zhou. Gu Mu Country had a long history of myths and legends. The most famous among them was its leader; one of the Five Emperors, ZhuanXu¡¯s son, QiongChan<sup>[3]</sup>.

    ¡°When the coffin was opened, there were only green and shining bones in it, which had turned into ashes for a long time. Your Senior did not have the Immortal Vein at all. The life expectancy of ordinary people was trapped in the array will be shorter and shorter in each reincarnation life. That¡¯s what you Senior¡¯s man said by a strange and deadly disease.¡±

    ¡°Then breaking the array would be good.¡± Zhang Qiu was fascinated and also anxious. The people who made this array were so malicious, making it so that people who¡¯re trapped could not live well for every reincarnation.

    Pixian Hui Wang smiled and felt that Zhang Qiu was timid but very earnest when he met people he cared about.

    ¡°For Four thousand years, now it¡¯s broken. Your Senior¡¯s life span can only be dyed by one or two years, it¡¯s still a phase of premature death. Even the next life is expected to die premature, only slowly recovered.¡±

    Nothing is aplished overnight.

    Zhang Qiu suddenly remembered the tomb in Qinling Mountain, which had been repaired luxuriously. The main tomb room was fiveyered of yellow intestine; inside was covered with green and shining bones, while under the main tomb there was also a simple and crude tomb without apanying burial. Simple array method locked the sarcophagus bed, with another 1,800 bones¡¯ grievances pressuring on the top.

    When he returned home, he told his Dad. At that time, his Dadmented how much the people who built the tomb hated the owner of the tomb.

    Pressuring the tomb was a big taboo, especially with 1,800 grievances. The Feng Shui in Qinling Mountain was very good, but it only nourished 1,800 bones in the main tomb. In the long run, the grievances in the main tomb grew more and more serious, the owner of the tomb would not be able to turn over<sup>[4]</sup> forever. With the Nine Pce Lock Immortal Array boxed the tomb, the owner could not be reincarnated at all, could only be refine in the array day after day.

    Zhang Qiu thought of this, and his tone was a bit urgent, ¡°So, do you think there will be any side effects of Li Shu¡¯s being trapped for so many years?¡±

    ¡°Oh¨C¡± Pixian Hui Wang lengthened the tone.

    Zhang Qiu suddenly realized, he hated himself for worrying about Li Shu and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t care about him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then you don¡¯t want to know who did it?¡±

    Zhang Qiu saw Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s gentle smile. How did he feel that there was a knife hidden in his smile? As a matter of fact, he had a lot of good looks and hearts!

    ¡°Fine, Second¡¯s wife, tell me.¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang: ...

    ¡°I¡¯d rather share with you the details of your birthing.¡± Pixian Hui Wangughed very gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m upset, Second¡¯s wife.¡± Zhang Qiu returned with a deadpan look.

    The two men were mutually conflicted, upsetting each other and silent in the air for a second.

    ¡°It¡¯s Gou Wang<sup>[5]</sup>.¡± The distant voice came from Li Shu, who seemed to know what Zhang Qiu wanted to ask. At the moment, his whole body was full of bitterness, and his voice was cold as quenching poison. ¡°1,800 bones in the main tomb were my trusted high-ranking military officers.¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    When in love.

    Song Bao: My eyes are so good, the man I chose is very good. A beauty, benevolence, big tool, live is good muahh<3!

    After fallen out.

    Song Bao: Humph, I was blinded by shit at the beginning. Sure enough, a beauty¡¯s heart is vicious, no discussion!

    <strong>Footnotes:</strong>

    [1] "ÄÔ" means "brains," and "²¹" means to "supplement." Originating from Japanese anime, this term means to fantasize things ording to one¡¯s own wishes, concerning either plots in fiction or happenings in real life. Chineseizens have epted the term in a more general sense which is simr to "imagining."

    [2] go back to where they should be

    [3] QiongChan [poor cicada], also known as ¡°Mu¡± [the same Mu in Gu Mu, means curtain], is an ancient Chinese figure. ording to legend, QiongChan is the descendant of ZhuanXuan, the king of Yushi. One theory holds that QiongChan conspired to kill WangLiang [demons and monsters] in order to fight for the throne, and WangLiang fled to Leize.

    Qiong chan [Poor cicadas] are often found in kitchens. They are incarnations of kitchen gods, cockroaches of today.

    [4] ·­Éí f¨¡n sh¨¥n = to turn over (when lying); (fig.) to free oneself; to emancipate oneself; to bring about a change of one¡¯s fortunes

    [5] Gou wang, ancient Chinese figures. ording to the Records of the Five Emperors, Guo wang is the great-grandson of ZhuanXu GaoYang, the grandson of QiongChan and the son of Jingkang.

    <

    >Chapter 32

 Chapter 32

    <strong>Chapter 32 : Past Lives Pt 10</strong>

    1,800 corpses were all the trusted subordinates under Li Shu¡¯smand. Over the next 4,000 years, he was repressed by his own trusted subordinates¡¯ resentment, simply heart-wrenching!

    The heart of the people who nned all these could be said to be vicious.

    Zhang Qiu did not answer, but lowering his head to at his finger, lost in thought.

    "GouWang? The grandson of QiongChan?!" Hua Ting spoke out.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s ears moved involuntarily, but he did not look up.

    He just listened to Hua Ting¡¯s voice continued, ¡°Gu Mu Country was a long time ago, and all were handed down ancient myths. This GouWang had even less records. As for his status in Gu Mu Country, I do not know. However, after the inheritance system of my family¡¯s rule, maybe this GouWang was the monarch of Gu Mu Country.¡± After that, looking at Li Shu, he was curious about the history of Gu Mu Country, which was an age of myths of vicious beasts and God Vein.

    Li Shu¡¯s eyes moved to Zhang Qiu, who was hanging low his head and ying with his fingers, and his anger faded instantly. His tone was calm, as if he was not talking about his business, a few simple sentences, but made Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart clutched. He lowered his eyes and his eyes turned red unconsciously after listening.

    Gu Mu was a small country. When Gou Wang seeded, the Shang Dynasty sent troops to attack and Li Shu ept the battle. And yet, when he returned from the victory of war, he did not expect to be ambushed by his own people.

    He was trapped alive in winter months, a world of ice and snow, to die.

    After death, there were thousands of all kinds of resentment reached his ears. The 1,800 trusted high-rank military officers were filled in coffins alive,yer byyer, suffering the most painful torments. Thus, their resentment should be the most vicious.

    The route back to the city, the specifications of the tomb and the status of the burialpanions were not what ordinary people could scheme. In the whole Gu Mu Country, only GuoWang could.

    In Shang Dynasty, people were buried withpanions, but the people who apanied the dead were not called human beings but animals. They were lower than animals, but they never used officers and soldiers.

    So great was one¡¯s achievements as to make one¡¯s superior felt uneasy or insecure.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s head came up with such a sentence. He had read many history textbooks. GouWang had given the tomb¡¯s specification of great ministers, dukes and kings rank, and he still was able to receive praises in front of outsiders. GouWang killed Li Shu¡¯s trusted subordinates, fearing that someone would add rebellion to him.

    Zhang Qiu could not help but look at Li Shu, and was caught in the other¡¯s sight. Zhang Qiu quickly lowered his head and told himself not to think about it. What did Li Shu¡¯s past have to do with him?

    ¡°... It¡¯s not as simple as I thought before.¡± Li Shu said.

    Zhang Qiu thought of the several tombs he had gone before; Phoenix Bead, Ninth Pce Lock Immortal Array, and Jin LaoDa, who could not die. All these were conspiracies, which had beenid out more than 4,000 years ago.

    He thought for a long time and could not think of a reason why, he might as well not think about it. Anyway, he had nothing to do with Li Shu. What was he going to do thinking about it?!

    His chest felt itchy, Zhang Qiu looked down, and raised his eyebrows in anger. The little child in his arms was sticking his head to his chest, spitting bubbles in his mouth, then made sucking mouth, dilly-dallyingly rubbing his head on Zhang Qiu¡¯s T-shirt.

    Zhang Qiu, who had never looked after a child, saw the little child like that and knew what the other was doing!

    Looking for breast milk!

    It would be strange for a big man like him to have breast milk.

    Zhang Qiu raised his eyebrows, especially fierce, he grabbed the little child. When he met the pair of big bright and round almond eyes dripping wet, suddenly, whatever profanity he wanted to curse could not be uttered.

    He¡¯s so angry!

    The little child did not look at Zhang Qiu¡¯s expression; he giggled nonstop, moving his small bright red mouth. With particrly great strength, he stuck his head into Zhang Qiu¡¯s chest. He caught the attention of Pixian Hui Wang at the side. When Pixian Hui Wang saw it, he was happy. ¡°The little guy is hungry and looking for milk ah!¡±

    Zhang Qiu:...

    His second brother¡¯s wife must be retaliating against him! So petty!

    Feeling eyes on him, Zhang Qiu had no way out of embarrassment. He stood up indignantly, scathingly went to Li Shu, and put the little child into Li Shu¡¯s hands with a nk face. ¡°Yours, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Zhang Qiu turned around and left. At the back, the little child was crying ¡¯Baba¡¯, Zhang Qiu was itching to plug his ears.

    Because of this, the atmosphere was much better than before.

    Li Shu held the little child in one hand, looked at Hua Ting and said, ¡°You were involved in my affairs at that time, but today we broke this array. Later, I¡¯ll try to find a way out of it.¡± It referred to the life span of Hua Ting.

    Lu Feng was very grateful to Li Shu, even when he knew that the other was not human. Just after Hua Ting was shot in the chest, his hands were cold when he was giving the first aid. His lover¡¯s life was saved by Li Shu¡¯s blood. It healed at a speed visible to the naked eye and saved his lover¡¯s life before he could get the bullet out.

    He didn¡¯t care much about past life. Hua Ting¡¯s life in this cycle, he would spare no effort to maintain it.

    Because Lu Feng was looking at Li Shu, Li Shu knew what Lu Feng thought even before he opened his mouth. This man had moral integrity. ¡°If there¡¯s news, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    When the tomb matter was dealt with, before leaving, Pixian Hui Wang walked down to Jin LaoDa, who had fainted, and kicked him, ¡°It¡¯s a real hassle that this fellow can¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°The array was broken.¡± Li Shu spected that Jin LaoDa should be afraid of this array, and now it should not be functioning. ¡°Wake him up first, there¡¯s something to ask him.¡±

    Jin LaoDa knew a lot. Pixian Hui Wang stabbed Jin LaoDa in the thigh with a knife. Jin LaoDa, who had just fainted, woke up in an instant. He shouted and when he saw the person clearly, he endured the pain. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Who is the master behind you? Where? Talk!¡± Pixian Hui Wang held a dagger against Jin LaoDa¡¯s face.

    Jin LaoDaughed, the point of the knife prated into the flesh a centimetre, he suddenly hissing in pain. He firmly said, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, I won¡¯t tell you anything.¡±

    ¡°It seems that you want to stay in this main tomb forever.¡± Li Shu coldly said.

    Jin LaoDa¡¯s face suddenly changed. When the array was broken down, Jin LaoDa had fainted. He could not see that the array was broken. He shook all over, ¡°Even if I told you, you would not be the Master¡¯s opponent.¡±

    ¡°Throw him in the coffin and seal it up.¡± Li Shu coldly said.

    Pixian Hui Wang was about to start, Jin LaoDa¡¯s face went white, "Wait." Pixian Hui Wang stopped but the knife didn¡¯t move away. There was plenty of Jin LaoDa¡¯s nonsense and he was immediately cut off, and then was thrown into the coffin.

    ¡°Seven years ago, I went to clean up goods in Mongolia and had a chance meeting with Master. Since then, I have been with him till now. He can guarantee that I will not die. Even if I die, I just need to change a skin.¡± Jin LaoDa said with a vague look in his eyes. He had clearly seen Master¡¯s appearance, but now he could not think of it at all.

    Pixian Hui Wang wasn¡¯t interested in these things and asked, ¡°Where is the God Vein you mentionedst time?¡±

    ¡°You, how do you know God Vein?!¡± Jin LaoDa¡¯s lips trembled, he refused to say anything. When he saw Pixian Hui Wang pulling him up and about to seal him in the coffin, he quickly shouted, ¡°I really don¡¯t know where it is, but I can collect all the bits to make a whole map to find the God Vein. At that time, I can live forever, without the painful skin exchange and zongzi eating. Completely live forever.¡± When the words finished, Jin LaoDa¡¯s eyes were full of madness.

    After that, no matter what they asked, Jin LaoDa was always in a state of insanity. Li Shu saw, without asking anything he hit Jin LaoDa until Jin LaoDa lose consciousness and threw him into the coffin to be seal.

    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s a word on the coffin.¡± Hua Ting suddenly found out, he took a quick photograph and stone rubbed to copy the inscription on paper.

    The coffin lid was sealedyer uponyer and a regr thudding sounded suddenly in the originally quiet coffin.

    It seemed very strange in the tomb room. Obviously Jin LaoDa had just fainted, and even if he was awake, he could not be able to shout loudly. Only the sound of thudding was like the pounding of the heart. Zhang Qiu felt hairy by the sound, and he always felt that there was a gloomy wind in the tomb. He quickly kept pace with Pixian Hui Wang.

    When he passed by Li Shu, he did not even nce sideways.

    The little child in Li Shu¡¯s arm was very happy to see Zhang Qiu and shouted ¡¯Baba¡¯ excitedly.

    Zhang Qiu just pretended not hearing it, quickened his footsteps and nearly ran into Pixian Hui Wang in front of him.

    ¡°Baba, hungry!¡± The little guy cracked words in his mouth.

    <i>Hungry, you go to the bastard Li Shu!</i> Zhang Qiu¡¯s argue in his mind.

    ¡°Drink milk!¡± The tender voice was bright and urate.

    Zhang Qiu stumbled under his feet and almost fell t on his face. He was supported by Li Shu, who came up behind him. The little Jiangshi in Li Shu¡¯s arm stared at Zhang Qiu excitedly and giggled. He kept shouting ¡¯milk¡¯ and ¡¯drink¡¯.

    The ce he was held was like ice and in a split second, Zhang Qiu felt chilled and fiercely shook Li Shu away in fear. He did not even turn his head and quickly caught up with Pixian Hui Wang.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my second brother¡¯s wife. Why am I afraid you?¡± Zhang Qiu¡¯s tone was somewhat low, he didn¡¯t know it himself.

    Pixian Hui Wang was choked up. ¡°Li Shu is a zongzi for more than 4,000 years. I¡¯ve been for more than 3,000 years. Don¡¯t be favoring one and discriminating against the other.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with that.¡± Zhang Qiu blurted out unconsciously and met Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s pointed eyes. He became even more dried inside, ¡°I also don¡¯t know.¡±

    After that, he did not talk. When he came out of the tomb, Zhang Qiu cheekily squeezed into Hua Ting¡¯s and Lu Feng¡¯s car. Pixian Hui Wang looked at Li Shu¡¯s face. Heughed inside. It was a real pleasure that Xiao Qiuqiu seek death by himself!

    Zhang Qiu sat in the car and closed the door, avoiding Li Shu¡¯s view, but he turned his head back unconsciously the next second. Who would have known that Li Shu did not even turn his head, and hardly seemed reluctance, he departed with the little Jiangshi.

    All of a sudden Zhang Qiu panted with rage, his whole person wanted to blow up.

    g man!

    Discarded (kick away) after having made use of!

    Unmerciful!

    Sure enough, he¡¯s a cold-blooded Zongzi!

    Zhang Qiu felt an indescribable grievance for a second, and he was irritated that there was something wrong with him. Originally, he had nned to draw a line with Li Shu, but now he was ignored by the other¡ª

    Huh, had better be happy!

    He sat in the backseat, sulking. When they returned to the city, Hua Ting asked him what he had nned. He looked out of the window absently. There was no shadow in the street under the hot weather. He was somewhat depressed and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Xi¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going back to Beijing. Are you going back to the hotel or directly to the airport? We¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take a taxi myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll still give you¡ª.¡± Before Hua Ting finished, Lu Feng interrupted with augh, ¡°Then Zhang Qiu, see you in Xi¡¯an. Be careful and be safe on the way.¡±

    Zhang Qiu nodded and got out of the car.

    In the car, Hua Ting reprimanded Lu Feng, ¡°On this hot day, sending him also quite by the way. What if my little Junior brother gets sunburn?¡±

    ¡°He hesitated to go back directly to Xi¡¯an. What¡¯s more, Li Shu is unlikely to let him go.¡± Lu Feng said confidently. Hua Ting thought of Li Shu¡¯s guardianship of Zhang Qiu in the tomb, and felt that Lu Feng¡¯s statement was reasonable.

    Zhang Qiu walked for a while. His head was a little dizzy under the sun. He took a taxi. Where would he know he had reached the ce, and at first nce, he had actually gone back to the door of the hotel?

    ¡°How did I get here?¡±

    ¡°Sir, you said you were going to the hotel.¡±

    What did he say? Zhang Qiu did not have any impression. He was probably dizzy under the sun. Forget it. Since he had arrived exactly at the hotel and he had his luggage, he took the money out of his pocket to pay the fare. He went into the hotel and pushed the room open in the same manner as he walked. He sorted out his document into the knapsack, and sat down for a while. It was unknown what he was waiting for.

    The telephone rang in the room.

    Zhang Qiu was woken up with a start by the front-desk sister who asked him if he wanted to renew his fee.

    It¡¯s two o¡¯clock in the afternoon when he looked at his cellphone. The room charge just ended today.

    ¡°No.¡±

    When Zhang Qiu stepped out of the hotel with his luggage on his back, he thought it was really over. He and Li Shu were not the same kind of people. He returned to Xi¡¯an to continue to be a student.

    But there was an inexplicable loss in his heart.

    When the nended at Xianyang Airport at 8 p.m., Zhang Qiu took a taxi directly to the entrance of the small building opposite the school. There were a row of small restaurants downstairs. When Zhang Qiu, who was not hungry, smelled the fragrant aroma, his stomach rumbling with hunger, he ordered a bottle of cold Ice Peak<sup>[1]</sup> and took a big gulp on the hot day.

    ¡°Refreshing!¡± As if the chest pressure became air and also spit out, he felt joyous and asked the boss for a bowl of t rice noodle.

    After he finished eating, he went home with his schoolbag on the back. The neighborhood he rented at was an oldmunity. The streetmp was damaged for a month and nobody repaired it. However, the greenery was very good. Their school was in Chang¡¯an District, near the foot of the mountain; the green air was very good. Normally, in thismunity, the mostmon was the nearby college students. Now it was still early to go back school. Themunity was quiet and there was no shadow. The trees on both sides of the street were not pruned and wildly extending to both sides. By the faint moonlight passing through, it looked somewhat eerie.

    Zhang Qiu had went down several tombs in session and felt braver than before, but at the moment he felt that someone was following him. He looked back suspiciously and saw nothing. He quickened his pace. Atst, as he ran, the feeling of being followed by others was even worse. Soon, he immediately arrived at the bottom of the building, and suddenly stumbled under his feet. A cold wind rushed up from behind¡ª.

    ¡°AAAHHH!!! What¡¯s on my shoulder?!!!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-Footnote:

    [1] Xi¡¯an brand of sweet orange-vored soda

    <

    > Chapter 33

 Chapter 33

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter 33: The Tomb of Emperor Hui of Jin Pt 1</strong>

    Zhang Qiu knelt on the ground and dared not look back. The chilly coldness on his shoulder and the tender giggles were like ghost dolls in horror film.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pester me!¡± Zhang Qiu cried. A pair of shoes in front of him caught his eyes, he shook all over, slowly raising his head. The moonlight set off the beautiful face to the extreme, his heart suddenly rxed. The thing on his shoulder issued a ¡°pop!¡± sound; Zhang Qiu knew what¡¯s on his shoulder.

    Once again gave him another spit bubbles.

    ¡°Baba, hungry!¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s hair was grabbed by a cold little hand, and the little child seemed to roll over it. The child rolled agilely over his head, grabbed his cor with one hand, and crawled down carefully until the child¡¯s head nested on his chest.

    ¡°Hungry, Baba, milk!¡±

    Under the moonlight, the little child showed two tiger teeth suffused with silver light. Zhang Qiu still felt terrified and panicked when he saw that pair of big panda eyes. He quickly moved his eyes away. The little guy seemed to feel Zhang Qiu¡¯s fear and choked a cry then burst into tears.

    Zhang Qiu was at a loss; a little annoyed by the crying, but felt more pitiable. The child and him were both tragedies, all caused by Li Shu!

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Zhang Qiu said dryly that the little guy in his arms was crying harder. Zhang Qiu looked around. Fortunately, no one was there. He held the little guy¡¯s butt stiffly in one hand and touched the little guy¡¯s head with the other hand. It was soft and cool, just like holding a mobile air-conditioner.

    ¡°Hungry.¡± The little guy spit out a word in tears.

    Zhang Qiu softened his heart and kept a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll give you something to eat.¡±

    The little guy sniffed his nose and stopped crying, but the tears that just dropped rolled down and wetted Zhang Qiu¡¯s T-shirt. Zhang Qiu felt slightly sticky on his chest and sour in his heart. He looked at Li Shu next to his eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t give him anything to eat?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Zhang Qiu still felt afraid and awkward when he talked with Li Shu. ¡°What does he eat?¡±

    ¡°Milk powder.¡± Li Shu paused. ¡°Or blood.¡±

    Zhang Qiu shivered when he heard thetter. He looked down at the two tiger teeth of the little guy. What zongzi? It was like a vampire.

    ¡°Drink milk powder then.¡± Considering that there was not even a leaf of vegetable in the house, let alone milk powder. The little guy in his arms still rubbed his chest with his little mouth moving around. Zhang Qiu resisted the idea of throwing the little guy out, opened his backpack and stuffed the little guy in. ¡°Shh, I¡¯ll buy you food.¡±

    The little guy seemed to be able to understand, he rolled around in the bag and sat barefoot cross-legged on the T-shirt. Knowing that he was naked, he felt shy and clutched his mini-chicken in his hand and acted cutely while nodding his head.

    ¡°Milk!¡±

    Upon seeing this, Zhang Qiu could not help but raised his lip a bit, ¡°Good boy.¡±

    He carried his backpack in front of him, and the zipper showed a crack in it. He looked down and could see the little guy rolling around in it.

    Li Shu followed him all the time, not far or near from behind. Zhang Qiu clearly was scared to death when he knew Li Shu¡¯s identity, but he had just experienced a frightening moment. At this moment, he felt that in spite of everything, behind him was a very reliable misconception.

    There was a supermarket outside the school. Zhang Qiu, who wanted to buy only a can of milk powder, thought that there was nothing at home, so he decided to buy more. He pushed the cart and put the bag in front of him. A few customers in the supermarket looked at him, to be exact, at Li Shu behind him.

    <i>Stupid human beings, what¡¯s the use of good looks, if it is a g man!</i>

    A big hand suddenly came on the handlebar of the cart. Zhang Qiu looked up and saw it was Li Shu.

    ¡°Let me.¡± The tone was cold.

    Zhang Qiu loosened his hand without taking extra trouble. <i>If you want to do it, then do it. Why is your face so cold?!</i>

    Two people first arrived at the milk powder area. The supermarket shopping guide had been off work, two rows full of milk powder to choose made Zhang Qiu dizzied. Let alone the brand variety, how could there be stages? Zhang Qiu looked at the little guy in the bag. ording to reason, he should drink from zero to three months, but the little guy did not look like an infant. Except for being mini, and the appearance of teeth, he looked like a two-year-old kid.

    Li Shu grabbed the can. ¡°Whatever he drinks is all the same.¡±

    ¡°Good or bad¡ª¡± was born to me, so rough to get along [¹ýµÄÕâÃ´²Ú]. Zhang Qiu swallowed his words and carefully selected two cans. ¡°Buy the first and second stages.¡±

    He also bought toiletries, fruits, vegetables, rice, noodles, and meat and so on. When he checked out, people suddenly increased. At the back of the queue, a little boy cried for toys with his mother¡¯s thighs in his arms. His mother did not care; let the little boy cried there. The little boy¡¯s voice became louder and louder. Zhang Qiu frowned and was very annoyed. He didn¡¯t pay attention to it. The backpack zipper in front of his chest was slowly pulled down.

    ¡°... I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care, I want, I want toys.¡± The little boy¡¯s voice was sharp and thin. Suddenly there was loud mor, ¡°Mom, something bit me!¡±

    Zhang Qiu felt a tremor in his heart and was frightened into a cold sweat. He looked down and saw that the zipper in the bag had been opened. The little guy was sitting cross-legged and his mouth was red. When he saw Zhang Qiu looked at him, he quickly licked his lower lip and showed a clever/lovable smile.

    This kind of smile felt somewhat dreadful in Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes.

    He looked behind. The little boy¡¯s mother didn¡¯t care at all; she yed with the mobile phone, possibly because she had been lied to by the little boy too many times. The little boy kept saying that he had been bitten and showed his mother his outstretched arm. His mother looked at him impatiently, and her face suddenly changed.

    "What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s this dental print?"

    Zhang Qiu pushed the cart to settle the bill and stuffed his backpack into Li Shu¡¯s arms. His eyes were flustered. ¡°Yours.¡± Then he ran out in a hurry.

    Only when he arrived at the entrance of themunity did he thought that Li Shu had no key. His mind was full of the images of the little zongzi licking blood on his lips. Would Li Shu be like this? He had seen Li Shu eat like a normal person, but Li Shu and the little zongzi were the same in nature. Would he be the mobile rations in Li Shu¡¯s eyes?

    ¡°Ding-¡± was the sound of the elevator.

    Zhang Qiu was shocked. He was like a bird frightened with a twang of a bow, put up his ears but didn¡¯t hear footsteps. As soon as he was relieved, he saw Li Shuing slowly while carrying three big shopping bags and the backpack that was still in his arms.

    Li Shu looked at him and Zhang Qiu shook unconsciously. Li Shu¡¯s eyes were cold, just like when he first saw Li Shu on the train.

    Zhang Qiu felt hairy. Li Shu put the things down and got the key from the bag. The little zongzi climbed on his arm. Little zongzi¡¯s tearful eyes looked pitiful and his bare buttocks were red as if he had been beaten.

    Li Shu tucked the little zongzi into Zhang Qiu¡¯s arms.

    Zhang Qiu held him with his body stiffened. The little zongzi cried out without a care, and sobbinglyint, ¡°hungry, hungry, eat, hit me, hurt.¡±

    Li Shu opened the door beside him. Like he was the owner of the house, he carried things inside, turned on the light, and looked at Zhang Qiu, who was still standing at the door, he frowned, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s footstep did not obey him and entered the room. Li Shu turned on the light. The whole room was as daylight as day. Zhang Qiu found a little sense of security. The little zongzi was stillining. Zhang Qiu understood little zongzi¡¯s meaning; he could not bear hunger until he sucked the little boy¡¯s blood and was pped on the buttock by Li Shu.

    ¡°Baba, don¡¯t want, don¡¯t want me, don¡¯t dare, suck.¡± Little zongzi¡¯s crying face was crumpled up and his sniffling face looked pitiful.

    Zhang Qiu did not yield but somewhat soft-heartened. The fear in his heart just now seemed to have been washed away by the tears of the little zongzi.

    However, he also could not indulge the little zongzi to blood sucking; otherwise he would be more addicted. Zhang Qiu could help but remembering the scene of Jin LaoDa gnawing on a zongzi. Indeed, if there was craving, it would be hard to quit.

    Keeping a straight face, Zhang Qiu seriously said to the little zongzi, ¡°If you dare to suck blood again in the future, I¡ªI will not want you.¡±

    When the little zongzi heard "not want you", he quickly climbed up to Zhang Qiu¡¯s neck and embraced it. The tears in his eyes dropped st after st; looked like he was truly scared. He cried and shook his head while saying, ¡°No¡ªno, only drink milk.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was a little distressed by the little zongzi¡¯s tears. Keeping a straight face, he wiped down the tears and let the little zongzi sat on the paper napkin¡¯s box on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll make your milk.¡±

    ¡°Baba, milk.¡±

    Li Shu was already fusing the powdered milk like it was a walk in the park. Zhang Qiu had felt that something was wrong when he came into the house. He hadn¡¯t found anything wrong after a long time. Li Shu had made the milk, but back then forgot to buy a bottle, so he had to use a small shallow bowl. He put the bowl on the table. Little zongzi smelled the fragrance and squatted next to the bowl with bare buttocks then lowered his head and licked the milk like a dog.

    Upon seeing this, Zhang Qiu had a headache. Li Shu¡¯s child-raising was too rough. It seemed that he had to buy a bottle for the little zongzi tomorrow.

    Li Shu finished putting the bowl while not caring about the little zongzi and went into the bedroom with the backpack. Zhang Qiu stood in living room and found out what was wrong. Li Shu was too familiar with his apartment. He had been away from home almost a month, but it was clean and tidy without a speck of dust at all.

    The bedsheet in the bedroom had been reced with a new one, and the bedroom smelled fresh and clean like it had been drying under the sunshine.

    Zhang Qiu stood at the bedroom door, after holding back for a while, he asked, ¡°How do you know I live here?¡±

    ¡°I called Hua Ting.¡± Li Shu took Zhang Qiu¡¯s T-shirt out of the backpack and hung it up.

    ¡°When did you arrive?¡±

    ¡°Four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡±

    Li Shu arrived at Zhang Qiu¡¯s apartment at four o¡¯clock and he virtuously washed the bedsheet, dried it under the sun and tidied up the house like River Snail Girl<sup>[1]</sup>. Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart had a faintly trace of happiness, but his mouth said, ¡°Come in without asking me. Don¡¯t you know I¡¯ll call the police to catch you?¡±

    ¡°Will you?¡± Li Shu raised his eyebrows and asked back.

    Zhang Qiu suddenly choked and lost his speech. He was too angry. Then he saw Li Shu pulled out his underwear from the backpack and purposely pinched it in his hand. He blushed like Li Shu did not just pinch his underwear, but pinched something in his underwear.

    He hurriedly walked over and grabbed the underwear in Li Shu¡¯s hand and stuffed it into the drawer.

    Li Shu hugged him from behind, Zhang Qiu unconsciously tensed, heard Li Shu¡¯s cold voice, ¡°You are afraid of me, Zhang Qiu.¡±

    This was the first time that Li Shu called his full name. His heart felt tightness; there was a kind of horror when your mother called your full name.

    Li Shu¡¯s chilly breathing seeped into his ears, Zhang Qiu was distracted. He didn¡¯t know how to answer. He listened to Li Shu¡¯s sneering, ¡°Zhang Qiu, since you provoke me, I won¡¯t let you run away.¡±

    ¡°Who provoked you?!¡± Zhang Qiu said like he had been wronged and retorted loudly, ¡°It¡¯s clear that you went to me first, but also deliberately deceived me. Say, did you treat me as a grain reserve?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    In a split second, Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart turned cold. He never thought it was really what he thought. At this moment, he was not afraid. He was so angry that he wanted to throw Li Shu out with the little zongzi.

    ¡°Zhang Qiu, right now I just want to do you until you cried.¡± Li Shu said this in a bad, gloomy tone, staring at Zhang Qiu¡¯s white neck, he bit hard. Feeling the slight tremor of the body underneath, Li Shu chuckled, ¡°This is the interest of your punishment today.¡±

    Zhang Qiu himself did not know whether he was afraid or excited. When Li Shu said that he wanted to do him until he cried, he should definitely refute it, definitely and righteously refuse it. Human and zongzi could not be together. Human and zongzi had different paths!

    But he still could not help the joy in his heart.

    His neck did not feel hurt at all. Instead, a trace of numb with electric current seemed to hit his scalp directly. Zhang Qiu almost couldn¡¯t stand on his feet. He thought to himself that men indeed had a lower body half of an animal; he was easily touched by Li Shu and forgot that Li Shu was the big zongzi.

    At the moment, his mind was stuffed with all kinds of little H writing and barrage<sup>[2]</sup> was scrolling back and forth.

    He must had gone crazy but still remained reserved. He could not ¡¯papapa¡¯ casually. Some questions needed to be rified.

    ¡°Li Shu, I say if, if I hadn¡¯t fallen, or someone else had fallen¨C¡±

    Li Shu narrowed his eyes slightly, showing some danger, and said, ¡°No if, it¡¯s you who fell down.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was scanned by Li Shu¡¯s dangerous eyes, he could not say any more, and the next second he was terrified. Forget about dating, it would be better to ¡¯papapa¡¯. Whatever it was, pleasure first then talk again!

    Anyway, Li Shu was so beautiful, he did not suffer losses!

    The atmosphere seemed to be suddenly ambiguous. Li Shu kissed Zhang Qiu¡¯s ear and Zhang Qiu¡¯s face. Zhang Qiu¡¯s legs had gone as soft as noodles in an instant. Especially since he could only hang on Li Shu¡¯s body. They looked at each other, and Zhang Qiu, who had a sticky and H mood, did not have a face to look.

    ¡°Baba, I drink enough!¡±

    Outside the door, a shadow came running barefoot, especially cheerful, and with one jump held onto Zhang Qiu¡¯s wrist. He nodded his small head particrly clever/lovable, ¡°Milk fragrant, blood stink.¡±

    Right now, Zhang Qiu¡¯s mind was stuffed with little H scenes. Whose mother still cared about drinking milk or blood?!

    The little guy was still pulling his trousers legs and his face was begging for praise. Zhang Qiu just wanted to shout out; all the child cock-blocking would choke him.

    With apassionate look of a father adorned on his face, he bent down and held the little zongzi. Right now, the more Zhang Qiu looked the more he felt that his son<sup>[3]</sup> was clever, adorable and all kind of handsomeness.

    In the evening, Zhang Qiu washed the little zongzi and wrapped him up in a dry towel then put him on the pillow. Later, he remembered Pixian Hui Wang and asked Li Shu, ¡°Where is Second brother¡¯s wife?¡±

    The inside of Li Shu¡¯s eyes showed faint trace of smile; obviously, he(ZQ) was timid and quite terrified but still like to provoke people.

    ¡°Having seen your small ce, he decided to stay in a hotel.¡±

    ¡°Second brother¡¯s wife is rich!¡± Zhang Qiu roasted<sup>[4]</sup> a sentence without thinking. His thought unknown, he stretched out his hand to turn on the lights and rushed to Li Shu¡¯s side. In the middle, he remembered there was still little zongzi. Suddenly, something flying and pounced on, a head fell into Li Shu¡¯s arms, and Li Shu handily caught it. Li Shu bent his head down and kissed Zhang Qiu¡¯s dripping wet head, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhang Qiu propped up his arm, found it somewhat embarrassing, ¡°I forgot the injury on your back. Let me see¡ª¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Li Shu blocked him.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s face changed in seconds, and he acted like he was angry, but in Li Shu¡¯s eyes, he looked like a little zongzi who had been pped on his ass; he looked pitiful. So Li Shu¡¯s hands loosened and rxed. ¡°You can see.¡±

    ¡°Why did you just go to the bathroom with a back injury? Such a big man didn¡¯t know¡ª al¡ªalright!¡± Zhang Qiu said in surprise, staring at Li Shu¡¯s back. When they went down to the General¡¯s tomb, Li Shu¡¯s back was touched by the water. Undoubtedly, it was wounded badly. But it was less than a day before the wound was smooth and without scars.

    Li Shu took Zhang Qiu¡¯s fixed hand and said calmly, ¡°I said it¡¯s nothing, my blood can elerate wound healing.¡± After a pause, ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhang Qiu shook his head. ¡°You were injured for me.¡± As soon as he remembered the scenes of Li Shu rescuing him many times, he felt that he was too heartless after he knew that Li Shu was a zongzi. With an apology on his face, he said, ¡°You must have been in pain at that time.¡±

    Li Shu was shocked, then hugged Zhang Qiu in his arms and tightened it for a few minutes. No one ever asked him if he was hurt.

    Li Shu kissed Zhang Qiu¡¯s forehead with tenderness he didn¡¯t know. Zhang Qiu clung Li Shu¡¯s arm and kept silent for a while before he whispered, ¡°Actually, at first I was a little afraid, but more angry. You deceived me. Hereafter, you can¡¯t deceive me.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°Little zongzi can¡¯t always be called little zongzi. Otherwise, named him Zhang Xiaojiang?¡± Zhang Qiu thought and thought about it. In high spirits he supplemented, "Jiangshi¡¯s jiang(stiff), how eye-catching. Once in kindergarten, the teacher asked which jiang(stiff)? Jiangshi¡¯s jiang(stiff). HAHAHAHA."

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Li Shu didn¡¯t know where theughing point was, as long as Song Bao was happy. [T/N: me too]

    ¡°Then, Zhang Xiaojiang it is.¡±

    The newly advance Zhang Xiaojiang who was sleeping at the side: Where am I? What did I do wrong? Why do you treat me like this?

    *****

    Footnote:

    [1] A character in a widely known ancient China folktale. More info

    [2] Comments that drifted from the screen while watching online video or reading online novel.

    [3] ¼Ò¶ù ji¨¡ ¨¦r = particrly referring to the son who resembles his father

    [4] (ng) to roast; to ridicule

    <

    > Chapter 34

 Chapter 34

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter 34: The Tomb of Emperor Hui of Jin Pt 2</strong>

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s rented apartment was a one bedroom and one hall. The furniture was bought by thendlord and was used by several sessions of students; you could guess how bad it was. He usually made do and tidied up just enough to have some space to walk. There was no dining hall, so he resolved it by having meal at the roadside vendor. Now with Li Shu and little zongzi here, he felt that the apartment was somewhat shabby and messy.

    And Li Shu tidied it up for him, but Li Shu¡¯s tidying up skill was merely tolerable on the surface.

    Anyway, Zhang Qiu, who thought he¡¯s the head of the family, wanted to change his ce. He bought steamed buns and soybean milk in the morning for breakfast and came back with his fingers calcting his small treasury. After calction, he could rent an apartment with two rooms and one hall. So Little Zongzi could have a room. He and Li Shu¡ª

    Oh, could also have a nice talk under the quilt.

    ¡°Was the soybean milk hot?¡±

    Zhang Qiu returned to his senses and nkly took a breath. ¡°The temperature is just right!¡±

    ¡°Then why is your face red?¡± Li Shu¡¯s eyes looked a bit inquiring.

    <i>Just thinking about something pure!</i> However, his face was calm and collected, changing the topic, ¡°After eating, we need to buy bottle for Xiao Jiang.¡±

    Sitting cross-legged on the table, the crouching Little Zongzi was licking the soybean milk in a bowl tiredly with his neck outstretched. The soybean milk sshed everywhere, and he was very happy.

    ¡°Nn, also need to buy some more clothes for Xiao Jiang.¡± Zhang Qiu looked at his son¡¯s mini figure and felt somewhat worried.

    Li Shu did not have any objection. After breakfast, Zhang Qiu wrapped his son in a towel like a skirt put him in his backpack. The two people went to the supermarket they wentst night. When they bought the bottle this time, there was the shopping guide girl, who was a student in the nearby University working part-time while studying. When she saw Li Shu, she did not move her eyes.

    Zhang Qiu coughed twice and said stiffly, ¡°We are looking for a bottle for his son.¡± He pointed to Li Shu, who had a cold face from beginning to end.

    ¡°Ah, so this gentleman is married!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, my brother<sup>[1]</sup> loves his wife very much.¡± Zhang Qiu said cheekily. He saw the girl was disappointed, and he was all smiles while putting forward a request, ¡°The feeding bottle had better be fall protected, we don¡¯t want ss. It would be better to have a thermometer...¡±

    ¡°Yes love very much.¡± At the side, Li Shu suddenly came up with a sentence, while his eyes looking at Zhang Qiu, who was talking nonstop.

    Zhang Qiu was stunned and his face turned a little red.

    After buying the bottle, Li Shu pushed the shopping cart and indifferently looked at Zhang Qiu. ¡°Wife? Hmm? ¡±

    Originally, the heat on his face had dissipated, but by Li Shu¡¯s low rhetorical question, Zhang Qiu¡¯s face was red beyond restraint. He thought that he was not such a shy person. In the past, his mother pulled his ears and scolded him, but he didn¡¯t feel a little ashamed, but now Li Shu just said a word, and he blushed. Li Shu must have given him some medicine!

    ¡°Who is your wife? You are my wife is good enough.¡± Zhang Qiu snorted a retort.

    Li Shu thought about it and said as if being good toply, ¡°husband<sup>[2]</sup>.¡± His deep and low voice carried a bit of a tease.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s legs gone soft and his ears were red. Finally, he couldn¡¯t resist taking advantage of Li Shu¡¯s spoken words. He made a decisive sigh. As a result, he met Li Shu¡¯s eyes, they exchanged a look. Zhang Qiu¡¯s face became more red, but he was very happy. His mouth almost reached behind his ears.

    <i>Really a good amusement.</i>

    Li Shu had a faint smile in his eyes, but was thinking more about how to tear apart and eat Song Bao, who was so lively and provocative.

    Zhang Qiu was also immersed in the illusion of his own Top position. HAHAHAHA, this was indeed the unshakable status of husband! He was truly awesome!

    Because of Little Zongzi, it¡¯s not easy to eat out. Zhang Qiu was in a very good mood. He waved his big hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s try my craftsmanship!¡± Zhang Qiu, who had taken advantage of Li Shu¡¯s verbal cheapness, was happy to roll off to the kitchen and show off his skills.

    Little Zongzi sat on the coffee table and watched cartoon, so Li Shu went into the kitchen to help. It wasn¡¯t long before Zhang Qiu heard footsteps behind him. He knew it was Li Shu without looking back. ¡°Why did youe... Just perfect, go peel the garlic!¡±

    ¡°Okay, peeling.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s eyes turned dark red, but Zhang Qiu was still immersed in themon joy and did not notice it. When a hand came from behind holding him, Zhang Qiu even said in sweet and naive manner, ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t stir-fry with you sticking too close¡ª¡ª The garlic is not here with me, it¡¯s over there!¡±

    Zhang Qiu turned and saw Li Shu¡¯s indistinct flowing dark red eyes, he immediately knew it was not good, but it was toote. Li Shu¡¯s hand extended down to Zhang Qiu¡¯s belly, where it triggered ayer of goosebumps. Li Shu¡¯s body temperature was very low. The cold palm of his hand touched Zhang Qiu¡¯s warm skin. It was simply two heavens of ice and fire<sup>[3]</sup>.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, not there!¡± Zhang Qiu stumbled to say, but yet his body felt as though bewitched to move forward to find friction.

    Little Zongzi, who was concentrating on the cartoon, perked up his ears and his line of sight moved curiously to the kitchen door.

    Li Shu¡¯s hand slowly extended in. Zhang Qiu¡¯s whole body had gone soft, especially being repeatedly rubbed by Li Shu. The spat was thrown randomly, still stir-frying not a damn thing and almost hit Li Shu¡¯s head. By being touched repeatedly at his main point, Zhang Qiu moaned clearly and erotically. Li Shu¡¯s eyes darkened, brimming with a faint dark red. He approached Zhang Qiu¡¯s neck and whispered, "Shh, our son is still outside."

    But the action at hand did not stop at all; on the contrary, it intensified.

    Zhang Qiu was tormented up and down, unconsciously rubbing all over against Li Shu. Yet he was afraid that Little Zongzi could hear the happenings, he suppressed the sound he wanted to scream, leaving only the breathing sound from the tip of his nose.

    Little Zongzi¡¯s eyes were bright, his legs slipped down quietly on the coffee table¡¯s leg, and his small short legs ttered to the kitchen. As soon as he arrived at the door, the door closed tightly with a bang, his mouth fell t. Then he heard something. Revealing his two little tiger teeth, he went back to watch the cartoon obediently.

    Li Shu groped the soft Little Qiuqiu; at once it had a tendency to rise. He could not help smiling, ¡°Touch it and it¡¯s hard, still telling me don¡¯t?¡± The words spoken carrying a bit of teasing, the kind of tone that made people loathed it and liked it.

    Zhang Qiu blushed. He resisted and not saying anything. He could never say that it was because of Li Shu.

    Li Shu knew where Zhang Qiu¡¯s sensitive spots were. In fact, Zhang Qiu¡¯s sensitive spots had been known to him since he made Zhang Qiu fainted twice before.

    The long slender fingers wrapped around Little Qiuqiu slide up and down the tip to the root. After a while, the tip spat out some sticky semen. Li Shu¡¯s dark red eyes turned darker, and he moved his head to the side to bit Zhang Qiu¡¯s neck, which was raised because he feltfortable.

    ¡°It¡¯s painful.¡± Zhang Qiu shouted softly.

    Li Shu slowly tore his teeth away and licked the mark. ¡°It¡¯s not painful, it¡¯s pleasurable!¡± The little guy in his hand stood straight, and he pinched two round and lovely balls. ¡°SongBao, don¡¯t lie, is it pleasurable or painful?¡±

    There was a slight pain in the neck apanied by itching, as if electricitybing through the blood flow, hitting all the bones in his body, Zhang Qiu¡¯s scalp numbed by pleasure. Li Shu¡¯s lips had reached the root of his ears, carefully licked and repeatedly bitten, and then the tip of his tongue slowly depicted the action of thrusting. Meanwhile the hand that was covered with semen had slipped down onto the chrysanthemum behind; slowly circled around it. The next second, it became sticky and greasy.

    Li Shu put Zhang Qiu¡¯s delicate and smooth earlobe in his mouth and bit it again and again with his teeth from time to time. Sure enough, the legs of the person in his arms turned soft, down below the semen came out more, and the back had softened and good to enter.

    A cold finger thrust in and his ear ached, Zhang Qiu¡¯s scalp tightened. He let out ¡°ah¡± and his whole body softened then directly shot out.

    Li Shu held the person in one hand and heard Little Zongzi¡¯s footsteps at the door. He chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s give Xiao Jiang another brother.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was still immersed in the pleasurable thrill a moment ago. He could not hear what Li Shu said at all. He nodded randomly and felt that Li Shu had changed like a person. When in front of him, he was gentle with a bit of teasing and then roughly got up.

    Turning off the stove, Li Shu shucked Zhang Qiu¡¯s pants with one hand, pinched Zhang Qiu¡¯s slightly upright and smooth buttocks, and lifted Zhang Qiu¡¯s thighs to his waist. ¡°mp on!¡±

    The tone carried a hint of danger that Zhang Qiu, who was immersed in pleasure, could also hear it. Obediently, he wound his legs around Li Shu tightly. Li Shu closed the kitchen door and directly put his whole back on the door. His whole body hung over Li Shu¡¯s waist with only two legs, and his lower body was bare. Aside from Li Shu¡¯s pupil turning red, there was no other change. Ah shame!

    Li Shu put his hand in Zhang Qiu¡¯s loose T-shirt and slowly pulled it up. Zhang Qiu¡¯s skin was white, but not like Li Shu¡¯s morbid white, but with a healthy, shiny color and meat was soft. Especially the two beads on the chest were like milky beads contaminated with strawberry jam. They looked delicate and delicious. Now they rose slightly upright in the air, like inviting people to taste them quickly.

    Li Shu¡¯s fingers twisted vigorously.

    ¡°AH!¡±

    Zhang Qiu had never known that his nipples were so sensitive. However he was caught unguarded by the twist, his waist trembled and weakened. He almost uncoiled his legs and quickly put his arms around Li Shu¡¯s neck.

    ¡°If you fall down, I¡¯ll do you from behind.¡±

    <i>Fuck, right now this person seems to have turn into somebody else. He¡¯s unusually evil and cold-hearted but still exposing a little perverted side.</i>

    Zhang Qiu internally roasted a sentence, but his body was obediently and tightly mped its legs.

    Li Shu took off Zhang Qiu¡¯s irksome T-shirt with one hand and exposed two tender and alluring milky beads to the air. Li Shu¡¯s lips kissed Zhang Qiu¡¯s tender belly. The tip of his tongue slowly went up, but he avoided two beads on the chest and extended to Zhang Qiu¡¯s neck. He bit Zhang Qiu¡¯s throat, the part which was not particrly obvious.

    Li Shu¡¯s actions made Zhang Qiu¡¯s head dizzied, his whole body was full of pleasure, and he gasped for breath. ¡°Chest¨C chest too.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s on the chest?¡± Li Shu¡¯s lips did not leave from biting the throat and slowly grinded it.

    ¡°Nipples, itchy to death. Li Shu, you kiss it.¡±

    Li Shu was very satisfied with Zhang Qiu¡¯s straightforwardness. His lips went down, with a malicious smile, ¡°Just how can a kiss satisfy you?¡± The teeth bit urately. The meat there was very sensitive. Li Shu reduced the strength, but that¡¯s what made Zhang Qiu felt pleasure from top to bottom; he wanted to feel both pain and pleasure.

    Zhang Qiu felt he was like a pretty and flirtatious bitch!!!

    But it¡¯s very pleasurable to be a pretty and flirtatious bitch!

    Not a momentter, he heard the door behind him like it wanted to fall. Zhang Qiu¡¯s whole body trembled in pleasure by Li Shu¡¯s caress. However, this kind of pleasure that hit his scalp this time reached its peak. He had just recently shot once, so this time Zhang Qiu¡¯s endurance was better than before. He held Li Shu¡¯s back with both hands. ¡°Want, I want it.¡±

    Li Shu supported Zhang Qiu¡¯s tormented body which was dripping wet all over. His body had turned soft and his legs had long ago could not hold on. If Li Shu hadn¡¯t held Zhang Qiu¡¯s buttocks in one hand, he would have fallen down. Naturally, Li Shu found that Zhang Qiu¡¯s back was wet, some of which he had just put in Zhang Qiu¡¯s own semen, and some was the intestinal juice secreted by Zhang Qiu himself.

    One finger was easily inserted in. It was tight, hot, sticky and moist. There was no hindrance from thrusting it back and forth. Li Shu extended another finger. Two fingers were grinding and twisting inside. The other hand held the person up. The fingers inside were not pulled out, but deepened bit by bit and poked at some unknown ce. Zhang Qiu, who was a mess of jelly bones, straightened up sharply. His waist shook and his mouth let out an indecent and provocative yell.

    Li Shu knew he¡¯s in the right ce. He put the person on the table and pulled out his fingers. His fingertips were all wet.

    ¡°SongBao¡¯s stuff.¡±

    Zhang Qiu blushed. Li Shu, who had just moment ago stimted him to his peak, pulled his fingers out. At present, from head to toe, Zhang Qiu was in an embarrassing state.

    ¡°Li Shu, I-I-¡±

    ¡°You what?¡± The tone seemed to ask knowingly.

    Zhang Qiu was angry and ufortable. He had to satisfy his desire. He went up and bit Li Shu¡¯s neck, panting in rage, ¡°Li Shu, bastard!¡±

    ¡°Bastard? Hmm.¡± Li Shu reached out and stroked Zhang Qiu¡¯s wet back, rubbing the mucus everywhere, gently touching back and forth. The man under his hand was like a cat; the spine along his palm slowly arched, forming a smooth and beautiful arc.

    The next second, Li Shu put Zhang Qiu¡¯s legs down and just so happened to knock one leg too hard. Without too much forey, Li Shu pushed in the straight gun that was already hard and about to explode. Zhang Qiu let out a provocative scream and Li Shu covered his mouth. ¡°Let this bastard do SongBao nicely.¡±

    At the moment, Li Shu did not have the patience and gentleness of the forey from moments ago; he thrust with all his strength. Zhang Qiu was like a boat in the sea; he could only follow Li Shu¡¯s rhythm.

    Li Shu gripped Zhang Qiu¡¯s waist, thrusting at a very fast speed. When he hit a certain ce, Zhang Qiu shivered uncontrobly. As if Li Shu had hit him in a desperate ce, his front spat out a little in synchronization without actually using hand.

    As if he had discovered Zhang Qiu¡¯s weakness, Li Shu only attacked that ce. Quickly and precisely, Zhang Qiu immediately copsed, his scalp felt numb and his head was nk. He had shot out in front of him and made everything sticky and messy. Li Shu did not let go, but slowed down a few movements and continued the friendly attack there.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s unstoppable tremor was caused by the afterglow the shot, on top of Li Shu¡¯s thrusting. Clearly he had just finished shooting a wave of pleasure, yet his front still had a reaction, but because it was too frequent, the semi-soft yet not hard seemingly pitiful and subdued.

    And what was buried in his body was hot and strong. Every time it rubbed against him, it was like taking a series of electric currents from his tailbone to bones in all limbs. Zhang Qiu hugged Li Shu¡¯s neck. He was powerless from head to toe, yet he sought Li Shu¡¯s lip and kissed it.

    ¡°I really like you, Li Shu.¡± Li Shu¡¯s lips were soft; it used to be cold, but this moment it was hot.

    With this sentence, Li Shu¡¯s movement paused. Zhang Qiu felt that the thing in his body went a little bigger. He stared at Li Shu incredibly. Li Shu¡¯s eyes were already a strong dark red. He hugged Zhang Qiu¡¯s waist tightly and held him up. Zhang Qiu¡¯s soft legs no longer had any strength; he just hung on Li Shu¡¯s thing pushing up from below. Because of the sudden dropping, the thing prated a bit deeper; stabbing to the depths of the inconceivable. [T/N: QAQ my HP is low]

    Zhang Qiu was said to be like this; those who have guts, extremely drowned in stimulus and fear. Li Shu carried him and took only two steps before he could not restrain himself from shooting out.

    From head to toe he was like sludge. His front had shot three times in session that it hurt to shoot anything out. However, the thing inside his body had yet softened or showed any indication of shooting out.

    Zhang Qiu was afraid. One of his weary fingers lifted and went downwards, he cried: No more.

    Li Shu just used his dark red eyes to look at him, as if it was going to suck people in. He bit Zhang Qiu¡¯s ear and increased his strength. His tone was somewhat ruthless. ¡°I really want to eat you in my stomach.¡± Zhang Qiu quivered in pain; the pressure on his ear root was not small. The gentle licking and the soft numbness, Zhang Qiufortably moaned. He vaguely heard Li Shu said he loved him, and instantly stunned. His tilted his head up and bumped into Li Shu¡¯s strong dark red eyes; they looked heated as if it could melt people.

    Afterwards, the attack came like howling wind and torrential rain.

    Zhang Qiu hugged Li Shu¡¯s neck tightly and felt as if he had been injected with chicken blood. He knew he had not heard wrong, and suddenly gave birth to a kind of pride that he deserved to be done to death by Li Shu today.

    As a result, it didn¡¯t take long for Zhang Qi to toss and turn then shoot while his hoarse throat crying and groaning no more, no more, he was going to be fuck to death.

    Atst, the thing inside him had the telltale to shoot; Zhang Qiu could not help but tighten his inner wall. He heard Li Shu, the bastardughing lightly. He was fooled in an instant and cried out for Daddy to let go.

    Li Shu reached out and wiped out Zhang Qiu¡¯s tears of pleasure, kissed him and sped up to release.

    A wave of intense stimtion shocked Zhang Qiu, as if want to run to the deepest part of the body. Zhang Qiu could not restrain his hoarse cry, and his front, which could not shoot, burst out a stream of water.

    Zhang Qiu, who knew what he had shot, wanted to kill Li Shu. [T/N: I died]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Later at noon, Zhang Qiu ordered a takeout. He was tired and did not want to move a finger. His legs seemed to have split opened. When he thought of the difficult posture just now, he admired himself. He was really gifted¡ª¡ª he could not help thinking of Li Shu, it was good enough to give these words to Li Shu.

    Zhang Qiu was spread out on the bed. Li Shu waited for the takeout. Little Zongzi obediently sat beside the bed, drinking milk with a bottle, showing two tiger teeth, ¡°Baba.¡±

    In a split second Zhang Qiu wept bitterly; it¡¯s worth crying for broken waist and the swollen chrysanthemum. The son was clever and filial, the wife¡¯s tool was big and working well, no problem ah!

    In the afternoon, Pixian Hui Wang arrived and looked at Zhang Qiu on the bed like he was convalescing for a month following childbirth. He chuckled and said, "Get eatenpletely clean?"

    "Xiao Jiang, call your Second aunt!"

    Little Zongzi showed the two tiger teeth and crisply called, ¡°Second aunt!¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang was so angry that his face turned blue, but he knew that if he talked nonsense with Zhang Qiu again, the one who would be angry was still him. So he held his anger and made mental note; he considered Zhang Qiu as childish. He simply asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Li Shu?¡±

    ¡°Downstairs, buying fruit.¡± Zhang Qiu said lightly, firmly refused to admit his chrysanthemum was in pain, and Li Shu went downstairs to buy anti-inmmatory ointment. To prevent Pixian Hui Wang from doubting, he quickly asked, ¡°Is there any news? Senior brother didn¡¯t call me.¡±

    A copy of the base map from the tomb of Shandong General was given to Hua Ting for research, which in fact was not the case. The bullet in Hua Ting¡¯s chest had not been taken out yet, but they really could not solve it on this side, so they had to bother Hua Ting.

    ¡°No this, there¡¯s news on the way. There¡¯s an antique dealer in Beijing holding an auction. One of them is an ancient fragmented map.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was shocked by the news and sat up abruptly. The sore chrysanthemum at the back was implicated, he coarsely grinned so as to not losing face in front of Pixian Hui Wang.

    When Pixian Hui Wang saw Zhang Qiu like that, he could not help showing a gentle smile. ¡°Notfortable?¡± Obviously not in a caring tone.

    Zhang Qiu endured the pain; on the face was insipid cloud and tempered wind, as if he had already practiced austerities to be a Daoist immortal, and cultivated the chrysanthemum wisdom. He asked, ¡°Is it the map in our hands? This map is too¨C¡± Before he finished, Pixian Hui Wang clicked open the photo gallery of his mobile phone and passed it to Zhang Qiu.

    The photos should be the brochures of the auction, high-definition big diagram, but it was aimed at the wooden box containing the map; the fragmented map inside only had a blurred yellowish corner, but this box definitely was the right one.

    As they were talking, the door of the living room opened. At the thought that Li Shu might have bought hemorrhoid ointment, Zhang Qiu could not sat like he was convalescing thus he sprinted like he was running 100 meters barefooted. Pixian Hui Wang and Little Zongzi who sat at the side were dumbfounded.

    Li Shu caught Zhang Qiu, who flew over and plunged into his arms, said in a gentle tone, ¡°Want it again?¡±

    <i>Want your grandfather! Li Shu, are you human?!!!</i> But he did not have time to ridicule, he robbed the medicine off Li Shu, hurriedly swept a nce on top of the case; indeed it was the word ¡¯hemorrhoid¡¯. Frightened, he quickly thrown it into the drawer, gentlyughed and asked: "why didn¡¯t buy fruit? Hahaha, it so happened that I don¡¯t want to eat it anymore, save money." He ran too fast just now and tore the chrysanthemum behind.

    Zhang Qiu tersely grinned.

    Pixian Hui Wang stood at the bedroom door andughed gently, ¡°No need to hide. Anyway it is just Xiao Qiuqiu having hemorrhoid.¡±

    ¡°Second¡¯s wife, begs to let go.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wait till I¡¯veughed enough.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was defeated by his second brother¡¯s wife, pitifully grumbled while being princess-carried to the bed by Li Shu. Passing by Pixian Hui Wang, Li Shu asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang talked about the auction and Li Shu decided to go to Beijing without thinking about it.

    Zhang Qiu had no objection. Anyway, he still had more than a month before going back to school. Of course, going to Beijing was to see the world, but he had not been to any auction.

    After discussion, they decided to fly.

    ¡°Do you and Xiao Jiang have an ID card?¡± Zhang Qiu raised his hand to ask question.

    Li Shu said in quite affirmative. The next morning Li Shu disappeared. When Li Shu came back in the afternoon, he had an ID card; didn¡¯t know how Li Shu did it. Zhang Qiu packed up their underpants and Little Zongzi¡¯s bottle and milk powder, and then left with his bag on his back.

    The three people took a taxi to Xianyang Airport.

    Zhang Qiu turned stupid when they went to the security check. ¡°What about Xiao Jiang?¡±

    Li Shu took out Little Zongzi from his bag and stuffed him into his coat pocket. Zhang Qiu was nervous when he passed the security check. He was afraid that Little Zongzi would be found. He himself didn¡¯t know that the security officer saw his listless expression, and checked him carefully several times to make sure it was all right before releasing him.

    Getting on the ne, the three people was seated in same row; in the middle was Zhang Qiu, Pixian Hui Wang was by the window, and Li Shu was by the aisle. Just sitting down, Little Zongzi jumped out of Li Shu¡¯s pocket and went to Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand. Zhang Qiu saw nobody noticed him, and touched Little Zongzi¡¯s head. Little Zongzi showed his tiger¡¯s teeth and yawned slightly.

    Zhang Qiu used his T-shirt to make a straight skirt for Little Zongzi. The stitches were terrible, but in any case he would not run naked. It was just that the skirt was bad and tended to drop all the time. At present, Little Zongzi was tossing around and the skirt had turned into a half-length skirt, showing a smooth chest and wrapping the lower half like a mermaid.

    He poked Little Zongzi in the chest.

    Little Zongzi held his chest high enough for his Baba to poke. He broke a yawn, and his face shown tolerance, ¡°Baba poke poke.¡±

    Eh, his family¡¯s Little Zongzi was so lovable.

    Zhang Qiu found it embarrassing to poke, wrapped up his son¡¯s skirt properly and decided once they get off the ne, he would go to the toy store to get his son a change of outfit.

    Two hourster theynded in Beijing. Lu Feng drove over in person, after everyone said hello, they got on the car.

    ¡°Hua Ting waits at home. We¡¯ll talk about the details at home.¡±

    The car arrived at an upscale vi area. As soon as Lu Feng stopped, a delicate little boy ran over and hugged Lu Feng¡¯s calf. Lu Feng picked up the child and introduced them with augh. ¡°Mine and Hua Ting¡¯s son, Hua Hua. Hua Hua, these are Daddy¡¯s friends. Call uncles.¡±

    The child looked delicate and looked partially like Hua Ting, but there was Lu Feng¡¯s shadow in it, exactly like the son of both of them.

    Zhang Qiu was curious to ask more questions, but Little Zongzi in his pocket showed his head. Aside from the crying boy he bit at the supermarket, it was the first time that Little Zongzi met children. His eyes were full of interest. Lu Feng also found Little Zongzi and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s get in and talk.¡±

    When they got in the vi, Little Zongzi pulled his pocket. Zhang Qiu knew Little Zongzi wanted toe out and y; it was a child¡¯s nature.

    However, his family¡¯s Xiao Jiang was a little special. He was afraid that Hua Hua would be frightened. Zhang Qiu obviously thought much about it. Hua Hua was very curious about Little Zongzi since he met them at the gate. He felt that this doll seemed to be real yo!

    Lu Feng put Hua Hua down. "It¡¯s all right. He looks delicate and brave like Hua Ting, very much!"

    Since Lu Feng said so, Zhang Qiu was naturally happy that his son had a ymate, but he thought of the supermarket boy, ¡°you can y, but you can¡¯t hurt Brother Hua Hua.¡±

    Little Zongzi¡¯s head nodded like a rattle drum, firmly guaranteeing. Zhang Qiu hadn¡¯t put people down yet; Little Zongzi quickly climbed down Zhang Qiu¡¯s leg and stood happily in front of Hua Hua. But he was too small that Hua Hua was like a hill for him.

    Hua Hua was curious about Little Zongzi. He gently picked up Little Zongzi and ran to one side to y. He pulled out all his toys. Little Zongzi slightly opened his mouth like a country bumpkin. As soon as Hua Hua took an item, he would exim in wonder.

    Zhang Qiu sat in the living room heard his son exmation one after another.

    He was ipetence as a dad!

    Hua Ting came out from his room with a pale face and went straight to the subject after saying hello to them. ¡°There¡¯s too little information on this map. I¡¯ve through a checklist of many ces without a positive oue.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, your health is still matters.¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang knew about Hua Ting¡¯s situation. Even though he was anxious to get the Vein, he followed to advice, ¡°Take care of your body.¡± Turning the topic around, he said, ¡°I suppose, you also know about the auction. What if we got another piece map?¡±

    ¡°The more maps, the more advantageous it is. We can refer based on them and I believe that we can get the address soon.¡± Hua Ting took the water from Lu Feng and drank it. ¡°The news was first sent from Beijing. Lu Feng has been watching the news since we came back. He also has a friend who is peddling some antique goods from Panjiayuan. This time the news is from him.¡±

    Lu Feng answered, ¡°I heard from Pei Qing, theunched antique dealer this time is a southerner. It was not long before he came to Beijing. He wanted to stand on his feet and held an auction. The nature of the auction was rtively private. He invited only those given an invitation. Pei Qing has one. I was given one here, but this invitation can only take one person with me.¡±

    Pei Qing was Lu Feng¡¯s friends from Panjiayuan.

    They were short of invitations.

    ¡°When is the auction?¡± Li Shu asked.

    ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±

    They had just talking, and the doorbell rang. Lu Feng¡¯s nanny went to open the door, received an envelope and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, the courier at the door said it was for Mr. Li Shu.¡±

    Li Shu took the envelope and opened it. A letter of invitation with a bronzed small seal font fell out of it.

    *****

    [1] ÐÖµÜ [xi¨­ng d¨¬] = brothers; fraternal; brotherly;

    [2] Ïà¹« [xi¨¤ng gong ] = an old form of address for ones husband [Li Shu is an ancient man]

    [3] ±ù»ðÁ½ÖØÌì = Expressing eptance of two contrasting developments in a short period of time. Ice and fire are twopletely different feelings, but at the same time let you experience, and reach the ultimate peak. It is like saying that the old and the new society have two different environments.

    <

    > Chapter 35

 Chapter 35

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter 35: The Tomb of Emperor Hui of Jin Pt 3</strong>

    ¡°Where¡¯s the courier?¡±

    ¡°Sir, the person sent the letter then left.¡±

    Lu Feng let the housemaid aunt to go out first, the pointed to the invitation letter on the table and said, ¡°This is the invitation letter for the auction that I meant.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked back and forth at the envelope and there was no sender¡¯s name written down. He looked at Li Shu and said, ¡°Go or not?¡± Although he asked, his face obviously showed an eagerness to go.

    Li Shu smiled, "Why not go?"

    They were worrying about theck of invitations, and now they had it. Regardless of the purpose of whoever it was, it was just perfect timing that they needed go to the auction to achieve their goal.

    Two days before the auction, they stayed at the Senior Brother¡¯s house.

    Hua Hua had a good time with Little Zongzi. In the afternoon, a little boy came over; a little handsome brother with big eyebrows and big eyes. Zhang Qiu heard senior brother mentioned that he was a child of a neighbor¡¯s family called Yang Bao. Since his health was not well enough to move to the mountain, Yang Bao¡¯s parents moved here with him.

    What a rich people!

    Zhang Qiu thought, the vis in this area could not be own without a few tens of million.

    After watching the three children yed for a while, Zhang Qiu discovered that Yang Bao was very protective of Hua Hua and he was also secretly guarded against his son. So long as Hua Hua kissed his son¡¯s face, Yang Bao¡¯s face was not happy and he would go to kiss Hua Hua back.

    <i>Something¡¯s wrong!</i>

    That was just a first sign, Zhang Qiu quickly advised himself. <i>These children are only five or six years old, you are just so hopelessly impure ah!</i>

    It was Little Zongzi¡¯s first time to y with children, especially three people yed well. Yang Bao was generous to Little Zongzi besides guarding against him kissing with Hua Hua. He let Little Zongzi flipped around his head and built a castle for Little Zongzi with Hua Hua¡¯s building blocks.

    When they were tired of ying, Hua Ting talked with Yang Bao at the side. ¡°Xiao Jiang is so small because he is not in good health and was born with illness. This is a secret. You should keep it secret for uncle.¡±

    Yang Bao patted his chest and nodded. Afterwards, Lu Feng sent Yang Bao back.

    Xiao Jiang¡¯s skin was still porcin white, but it could be seen that he was really happy. He jumped into Zhang Qiu¡¯s palm; each jump was particrly adorable with shining big eyes that impatiently stared at Zhang Qiu. ¡°Baba, big brother is fun.¡±

    ¡°Nn, you¡¯re well-behaved. You can still y with big brother tomorrow.¡± Zhang Qiu pulled his son¡¯s skirt when it slid down to his waist with all the jumping. ¡°Dear son, Daddy will take you to buy clothes tomorrow.¡±

    Little Zongzi was not interested in buying clothes. He was very happy to hear that he could y with big brother tomorrow. He was bouncing vivaciously until he reached Zhang Qiu¡¯s head, he sat cross-legged on top and propped up his hands to his cheeks, he asked, ¡°Baba, has tomorrow arrived?¡±

    ¡°Sleep and it will arrive.¡± Zhang Qiu came back to his room with Little Zongzi on his head. Once he saw Li Shu, he pulled Little Zongzi down. ¡°You give him a bath.¡± Seizing the opportunity, hey on his stomach on the bed and did not get up. He was so sleepy, and his body soreness had not receded.

    Li Shu stared at certain someone who had no self-awareness, sticking out his butt and moved it around on the bed. Li Shu¡¯s eyes could not help but darken a bit and faintly congesting into dark red. On the bed, Zhang Qiu suddenly shivered. Li Shu went to the bathroom with Little Zongzi.

    Sure enough, he was so tired that he hallucinated. He had felt hairy just now.

    Li Shu got a basin full of water. Who knew where Little Zongzi got a little yellow duck, he looked at Li Shu, seeming impatiently eager to try something.

    ¡°Ducky.¡± The duckling was given by Hua Hua to Little Zongzi.

    Li Shu put the little yellow duck into the basin. Little Zongzi immediately rode on the little yellow duck and floated on the water. Li Shu smiled and put the basin in the corner of the door. ¡°Have a good time.¡±

    Little Zongzi was very happy.

    Li Shu went straight to the bed and touched Zhang Qiu¡¯s neck with his hands that soaked in water. Zhang Qiu shivered by the cold and said vaguely, ¡°Xiao Jiang done bathing?¡±

    ¡°Still bathing, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    ¡°You bath first; I¡¯ll sleep for another five minutes.¡± Zhang Qiu struggled to get up and finally gave up.

    Li Shu gave no room for resistance. He picked up the person and said, ¡°You sleep, I give you a bath.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was toozy to think about the beauty [ ZQÀÁµÃ¶¯ÐÄÏë»¹Í¦ÃÀµÄ (?)]. Now Li Shu was bing more and more like a wife; taking care of his children, cleaning up his house and waiting for him to take a bath.

    The door of the bathroom was closed tightly, and Little Zongzi who fluttered at the door looked at it with some curiosity in his eyes, but after a second he was immersed in the joy of riding the little yellow duck.

    Inside bathroom was the sound of water trickling.

    ¡°SongBao, stand up straight.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t stand up.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s voice carried a little temptation, ¡°Then you wrap your legs around my waist and I wash with you in my arms.¡±

    ¡°Ok...¡± After a while, Zhang Qiu shouted angrily in the bathroom, ¡°Fuck your uncle<sup>[1]</sup> Li Shu!!!¡±

    After Zhang Qiu took a bath, he was too tired to lift his arms. His legs were wrapped around Li Shu¡¯s waist and carried back to the bed. Every step Li Shu took, he had the illusion that he had just been ruthlessly topped in the bathroom. Zhang Qiu blushed and felt something hard behind his butt.

    "Li Shu, are you human?!!"

    <i>Beast!</i> He¡¯s dying and Li Shu was so energetic.

    ¡°I am originally not a human being.¡± Li Shu saw that his SongBao had crumpled into a ball, he showed mercy. ¡°Sleep, I won¡¯t do it.¡±

    Zhang Qiu finally put his heart back in his stomach and soon fell asleep wrapped in a quilt.

    The unreliable Daddy finally found Little Zongzi, who was blistered and wrinkled. He threw Little Zongzi onto the bed, wrapped in a towel. After ying for half a day, Little Zongzi was exhausted and fell asleep right next to Zhang Qiu¡¯s head.

    The next morning, Zhang Qiu packed Little Zongzi into his pocket and went to the toy store with Li Shu. He never knew that he had a hobby of changing clothes; all kinds of clothes to buy. He took Little Zongzi¡¯s picture while backing the surveince camera¡¯s blind spot. Little Zongzi really deserved to be his son; he looked handsome in whatever he put on!

    Little formal attire, casual wear, pony boots.

    Li Shu was in a good mood today. He made a great show of being honest whilementing at the side; this one not bad; this color is a little dark and something like that.

    ¡°There are even mini vis!¡± Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes popped out when he saw the price tag. Nowadays, little girl was really costly; just this small clothes was not cheap, unlike adults¡¯ clothes. He paid 100 yuan for two T-shirts but that was the price for buying a set for Little Zongzi. If matched it on a pair of shoes, it would be genuine leather.

    Li Shu thought Zhang Qiu wanted it, he said concisely, ¡°Buy it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. This doll house has been booked. If you want, you can order, but it may take a few days to be transferred.¡± The salesperson said apologetically.

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t want to buy such an expensive fake house. He waved his hand away, ¡°No¨C¡±

    ¡°If Mr. Li Shu wants it, I can give it to you.¡±

    A crisp female voice came from behind, and the salesperson said hello with a smile, ¡°Miss Su, you came.¡± He also said to Li Shu and Zhang Qiu, ¡°Dear customers, this is Miss Su, the owner of the doll house.¡±

    Zhang Qiu turned to look; this Miss Su looked to be young, about eighteen or neen year old, with white melon seed face and lips curved upward, which was not smiling but like smiling, nting sweetly, but also not very simr because the temperament of her body was somewhat cold. [T/N: Too hard to trante this part]

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Li Shu, I¡¯m Su WanTing. I¡¯ve heard your name for a long time and I¡¯ve wanted to see you.¡± Su WanTing reached out her hand and smiled with her lovely eyes bent.

    The sense of indifference to refuse people for thousands of miles away suddenly disappeared. Zhang Qiu pouted his lips. Li Shu¡¯s physique was really troublesome wherever he go.

    Li Shu was very indifferent. He ignored Su WanTing¡¯s outstretched hand and looked at Zhang Qiu. ¡°Are we done?¡±

    ¡°Done.¡± He did not want to wait for Li Shu to attract bees and butterflies! Zhang Qiu put the clothes at the checkout counter. ¡°Check out.¡±

    Su WanTing¡¯s face was a little stiff. She took her hand back without looking at Zhang Qiu she said with a smile, ¡°I have members of his family who can give discounts. Today I invited them.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Li Shu handed the card over.

    Su WanTing, who had been rejected several times, could not hang up her girl¡¯s face, so sheughed and did not speak.

    Zhang Qiu thought it was impolite to treat a gentle girl like this. However, if he was really to inquire solicitously about the girl¡¯s well-being, Li Shu would be more angry at him. Therefore, between Li Shu¡¯s anger and the girl¡¯s loser face, he chose the girl¡¯s loser face.

    <i>Li Shu already has an owner, girl, you are beautiful and rich, don¡¯t have to worry if you can¡¯t find good man.</i>

    After checking out, Li Shu carried the bag. Zhang Qiu apologetically smiled at the girl, but she ignored him.

    Li Shu, with a cold face, said, ¡°SongBao, are your waist all right?¡±

    ¡°All ri¨C¡± Zhang Qiu saw Li Shu¡¯s ill-intention expression, blessed his soul that he stopped. He knew what Li Shu meant, and hurriedly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s still sore and painful, no good, still no good.¡±

    Li Shu hook up his lips and smiled faintly. ¡°Then we go back and I¡¯ll massage it for you.¡±

    <i>Why are these words so familiar?</i> It seemed Li Shu had once said it to him, and after that his waist hurt even more.

    Zhang Qiu thought about his hovering between life and deathst night, and suddenly he had no back pain but kidney pain!

    When they were home, he didn¡¯t know what Li Shu was crazy about; once again he was tossed from side to side. The two days he came to Beijing, he never went out; he was in bed all the time. He woke up the next day limping and wasughed at by Pixian Hui Wang.

    ¡°Xiao Qiuqiu, the hemorrhoid ointment is not enough?¡±

    Zhang Qiu:... I¡¯m tired andzy to fight.

    The auction was held in the evening at a hotel neared to Panjiayuan. Zhang Qiu, who had no formal clothes, went to buy clothes in the afternoon and then went directly to the hotel to join Lu Feng and Pei Qing. One card, two attendees; he and Li Shu, Lu Feng brought Hua Ting and Pei Qing¡¯s invitation card, and one of them, naturally went to Pixian Hui Wang.

    The hotel was interesting and appealing. Their invitation cards were checked at the entrance, and then they were guided by a specific person. The inside was simr the front of a theater. There were two floors of boxes encircled in three sides. The boxes were not hidden, but there were bamboo curtains. If it was pulled down, the outsider could not see the inside but the insider could see the outside. The stage had been set up and there was a row of seats in front of the patio.

    They were lead to three boxes; Pixian Hui Wang shook his head and said, "We¡¯re together, just take us to a big box."

    They were sitting in the big box at the side of the first floor, with a view just above the seats.

    Before long, a waiter brought tea and cakes. Zhang Qiu took a piece of cake and ate it. It tasted good. He put it in his pocket, Little Zongzi showed his head; like a chick pecking the rice, his tiny mouth ate bit by bit neatly. Zhang Qiu served his family¡¯s <i>Daye</i><sup>[1]</sup> and son to drink tea.

    Several people were chatting, especially Pei Qing, who they met for the first time. Just then, they had just exchange simple greeting and didn¡¯t have a proper chat.

    "... After a few years in the army, my leg¡¯s injury rpsed, so I retired." Pei Qing said.

    No wonder that Pei Qing was a person who was upright and whose temperament was not what ordinary people could have; he looked particrly capable and vigorous, with a very big and tall stature, and robust facial features. At first nce, he didn¡¯t look very good at all. But when Zhang Qiu looked at him carefully, he looked good; typical of traditional aesthetics and looked like a tough man.

    Zhang Qiu especially admired the soldiers. He could not help looking at Pei Qing more. As a result, he had a cold hand on his thigh. Zhang Qiu knew it was Li Shu. His family¡¯s wife loved to eat vinegar so much; he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Zhang Qiu took back his line of sight. Pei Qing changed the subject to the owner of the auction. ¡°The owner¡¯s surname is Su Zhicai. He is over sixty years old and is from Hangzhou.¡± As he was speaking, there was a noise outside. Pei Qing went to the curtain, looked over it and said, ¡°Herees the boss.¡±

    Lu Feng raised the curtain and Zhang Qiu looked out curiously, just so happened to meet a nce from outside.

    ¡°That girl looked familiar...¡± The more Zhang Qiu tried to remember, the less he remembered it, but he felt she was familiar, as if he had just seen her.

    Li Shu said lightly, ¡°Shopping mall, Su WanTing.¡±

    ¡°Turned out it was her. I just said she looked familiar, but with her style of dress today, no wonder I didn¡¯t recognized her.¡± Zhang Qiu said.

    At yesterday¡¯s encounter, the impression that Su WanTing left him was of a beautiful and sweet girl. Today, she was wearing a small golden tassel dress, her hair was permed and pulled up, and her red lips were painted. There was a bit of purity mixed with a woman¡¯s charm.

    Zhang Qiu nced around; many of the guests in the box had gone out. Most of the men looked at Su WanTing.

    ¡°Su WanTing is Su Zhicai¡¯s only daughter.¡± Pei Qing exined.

    Zhang Qiu was stunned at first because Su Zhicai looked so old, if they stood together they would look like grandparent and grandchildren not father and daughter. Not only Zhang Qiu, who did not understand, but Hua Ting also felt strange.

    Pei Qing exined, ¡°I heard that Boss Su had two sons, but they died one after another. Now only his daughter is left.¡±

    Not a momentter Su WanTing supported Su Zhicai toe over, and Su WanTing stared at Li Shu and said with a smile, "Mr. Li, we met again." Then she faced Su Zhicai while acting like a spoiled child, "Daddy, this was the one I mentioned, Mr. Li Shu."

    ¡°Oh-oh, this is the famous Mr. Li Shu on the road!¡± Su Zhicai¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t seem good. The person circled around Li Shu, gave a few polite greetings so as to let them felt wee; said if there was anything, just tell his daughter what he needed, his daughter always wanted to associate with Li Shu and so on.

    Soon after, the auction began. Su Zhicai and Su WanTing also sat down on the seat at the patio.

    One antique was put on the auction disy on the stage. Among them, Lu Feng also took part to bid it and gave it to Hua Ting¡¯s parents. It was of good quality, but the map they wanted was not on the disy until thest one, it was still missing.

    ¡°We were tricked?¡± Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s face sank a little.

    Pei Qing, who did this line of business, murmured, ¡°There are rules in this line. The things on the auction book, there is no reason why they don¡¯t appear. There may be a follow-up.¡±

    ¡°The Su family used this map to hook us up.¡± Li Shu said at the side.

    As soon as the words fell, the box¡¯s door opened and a bodyguard pushed the door opened while protecting Su WanTing toe in. Su WanTing held a wooden box in her hand and stared directly at Li Shu. She got straight to the point and said, ¡°I want to make a deal with you.¡± After that, she raised the wooden box in her hand.

    It seemed that the purpose of today¡¯s auction was very clear.

    Footnote:

    [1] ´óÒ¯ [d¨¤ y¨¦] = arrogant idler; self-centered show-off; uncle; term of respect for older man

    <

    > Chapter 36

 Chapter 36

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter 36: The Tomb of Emperor Hui of Jin Pt 4</strong>

    Su WanTing put the box on the table with a slightly delightful smile in her eyes and fixed it on Li Shu, ¡°My sincerity.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Li Shu did not look at the wooden box on the table. His face was cold. ¡°This auction was a set up to lead us over.¡±

    Su WanTing nodded. ¡°Yes, the auction itself is for you, Big Brother Li Shu.¡± Looking around, she smiled. "It¡¯s not asplicated as you guys think. There¡¯s no need to be too hostile to me. What I meant is, we can join together and each takes what he needs."

    Zhang Qiu got a headache when he heard Su WanTing¡¯s sultrily called Big Brother Li Shu, and hurriedly said, ¡°First of all, whether it¡¯s cooperation or not, Miss Su, we are not familiar with you. You can call him Li Shu, is just fine.¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, Pixian Hui Wangughed lightly next to him. Zhang Qiu knew that second¡¯s wife was teasing him. He was embarrassed and it went without saying that he showed such an expression on his face.

    Fortunately, Li Shu did not let him down and coldly said: ¡°Miss Su may as well call me by name.¡±

    Su WanTing¡¯s triumphant smiley face sank. She looked at Zhang Qiu and suddenly smiled sweetly, ¡°It¡¯s just a form of address. Li Shu, if you want me to call you like this, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    This kind of speech was even sultrier. Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart was squeezed together, but he didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Su WanTing. He asked directly, ¡°Miss Su, how on earth do you want to cooperate? Let¡¯s say it straight!¡±

    Su WanTing was not willing to tell Zhang Qiu because she despised Zhang Qiu in essence. The auction itself was for Li Shu. However, Li Shu seemed to be very obedient to Zhang Qiu just now, so she had to suppress her discontent and put on a business attitude.

    ¡°You also know that my father is an antique dealer. Actually, more than ten years ago, my father was an Earth Master. This box was bought by my father from one of his old partners.¡± Su WanTing touched the box and carelessly leaked the story of her father¡¯s fortune. She switched the conversation to some other subject, ¡°Do you know where the box came from?¡±

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t answer. Just say it if you want to say it, why are you looking at Li Shu, waiting for Li Shu to answer?

    Everybody did not open their mouths to answer, and the air was filled with a light embarrassment.

    Su WanTing looked sweet and rich; no man ever refused to give her face. However, she lost face in session these two days, so she didn¡¯t look at the crowd, except Pei Qing, who was all bent to know, waiting for Su WanTing to finish her talk and continued what to do next.

    Pei Qing saw the little girl bit her lips with redden face. He said kindly, ¡°Miss Su, tell us where is this came from?¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked at Pei Qing; he didn¡¯t expect Pei Qing to be a gentleman.

    Su WanTing followed through and lightly snorted. She looked as if she had been wronged, but expectedly, this kind of look made her look a little delicate and charming. However, this expression was obviously dazzling to the blind, and except for Pei Qing, none of the people presence was inclined to take a notice of this.

    ¡°My father¡¯s old partner said, this box was found seven years ago in a pit in Changsha. The size of the pit is not big. It¡¯s an old squire¡¯s tomb and the inside can only be said aplete nonsense. But my father took it seriously.¡± Su WanTing paused and became more angry when she saw these people¡¯s in faces. She said very stiffly, ¡°This tomb was from the Eastern Han Dynasty. My father¡¯s old partner took the box from the squire¡¯s arms. Before he left, he found that the inscription on the stone tablet recorded a story.¡±

    "There are records in the Book of Later Han Dynasty: Five Elements Chronicle. During the Eastern Han Dynasty, there was an Earth Master who robbed the tomb of Huo Guang¡¯s son-inw, Fellow Fan¡¯s ve. Who knows that the dead owner of the tomb, the ve, hade back to life again? This story was simple and handed down to the present. I¡¯ve seen a dead person¡¯s sudden movement, but it¡¯s ridiculous to say that the dead person hade back to life again. There was a burial apany in the tomb of the old squire in Changsha. It¡¯s the ve who came back from the dead in the story I just told. When my father¡¯s old partner found out about the legend, he paid more attention to the map in the squire¡¯s arms. He thought it had something to do with the resurrection of the ve. He would not have sold it to my father if he had no way out. My father had always been curious about these superstitious stories. How could people in this world be able to die and resurrect? So he nned today¡¯s ruse."

    In her speech, Su WanTing had always referred her father¡¯s friend as the old partner and Earth Master; not uncle. Her tone was disdainful when she mentioned the resurrection of death. She seemed to be a girl who believed in science.

    Zhang Qiu could not help but think that he once loved science and opposed superstition. Now, every time he went down the pit, he was addicted to superstition and could not extricate himself from it.

    ¡°What do you say has to do with your business?¡± Li Shu asked coldly.

    ¡°My father wants the body of that ve.¡± Su WanTing said while her eyebrows were frowning; apparently she was disgusted. She added, ¡°My father guessed that this map has the secret of life and death. The pit on the map, the both sides have to go down together.¡±

    Su WanTing was determined to win, and she concluded that Li Shu would agree to this condition. Sitting on the chair with her face propped up, she beamingly said, ¡°I heard Jin LaoDa said you are quite difficult to deal with, but I didn¡¯t expect that you, Li Shu have more outstanding appearance.¡±

    When Zhang Qiu heard Su WanTing mentioned Jin LaoDa, his subconscious mind felt sick and he even forgot to hate Su WanTing for teasing and flirting with Li Shu. The scene of Jin LaoDa gnawing on a zongzi left a severe shadow to him; especially the other was hard to die like a cockroach and was sealed up in the tomb of Li Shu¡¯s general in Shandong Province.

    ¡°When did you heard from Jin LaoDa?¡± Pixian Hui Wang couldn¡¯t help asking.

    It seemed that Jin LaoDa¡¯s nightmare was not his alone. Zhang Qiu ridiculed internally and just happened to see Su WanTing titling her head down as if thinking before she said: ¡°I don¡¯t remember, about half a month ago.¡±

    Zhang Qiu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that Jin LaoDa did not escape.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Shu took the deal.

    Su WanTing stood up and handed the box to Li Shu, as if she was sending a love letter rather than handing in a map. Zhang Qiu¡¯s teeth itched. He coughed at the side. Li Shu took the box and stuffed it into Zhang Qiu¡¯s arms.

    Zhang Qiu felt Su WanTing¡¯s ¡°hot¡± light wave kind of sight and hurried pulled Li Shu to go back. If he stayed here any longer, he was afraid that he could not help fighting with the little girl. This was not good, med Li Shu for provoking a rotten peach blossom!

    Back to Lu Feng¡¯s house, Hua Hua went to Yang Bao¡¯s house and had not returned yet. His Little Zongzi was disappointed when he didn¡¯t see the big brothers, Zhang Qiu kissed him twice. That¡¯s when his spirit came back to life and hey down obediently inside the pocket, showing half of his head.

    ¡°By Su WanTing¡¯s meaning; go down the pit and see who has the ability to get the thing.¡± Lu Feng said.

    They were forced to ept a position, but now the other side did not put forward harsh conditions, on the contrary, this statement was very beneficial to them. Zhang Qiu believed that with Li Shu¡¯s skill, ordinary people could hardly steal the box from them.

    ¡°Right, I give this box to Senior brother.¡± Zhang Qiu took out the box and said apologetically, ¡°Senior brother, really have to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°At the beginning, I also have a part in this.¡± Hua Ting didn¡¯t mind. He saw Lu Feng looking at him. He emphasizedughingly, ¡°I will pay attention. As long as my body is tired, I will rest immediately.¡±

    Lu Feng nodded his head and agreed.

    They were now tied to a line of interest. Zhang Yushi¡¯s resurrection depended on the God/Divine Vein. Li Shu, in order to repay Hua Ting¡¯s sacrifice, seemingly wanted to find a way to renew Hua Ting¡¯s life. Zhang Qiu did not know what this God Vein was, it might be people or other things, but it was very important to them.

    And to find the God Vein, they must put together the map. The people behind the scene yed a big chess game. Whether they were moving chess pieces on the chessboard or ying chess with their opponents, was unknown.

    Su WanTing¡¯s map fit the map they brought out of the General¡¯s tomb. Soon, it was found in Luoyang, Henan Province, an ancient capital with a long history.

    When they got the information, Su WanTing¡¯s side was also ready. They were expected to leave one dayter. First they would go to the squire tomb in Changsha and then to Luoyang. In the end, Hua Ting suffered from illness at night before departure. He was sent to the hospital. Lu Feng¡¯s hands were trembling at the door of the operating room; he was afraid that Hua Ting could not hold on.

    Zhang Qiu and Pixian Hui Wang also felt guilty. Hua Ting was not in good health. In order to get off as soon as possible, he had been studying the two maps, and fallen sick.

    Li Shu patted Lu Feng on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t go this time.¡±

    Lu Feng nodded. At this time, he just wanted to stay by Hua Ting. He was afraid after he left...

    ¡°It will be all right.¡± Li Shu¡¯s tone was calm; it could soothe people¡¯s hearts.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s nervous heart also calmed down. At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, the light at the door of the operating room dimmed, the doctor came out and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s much better than before. It¡¯s a bullet pressing on the heart in the chest. We need to get it out as soon as possible without dy.¡±

    The hospital was run by Lu Feng, so mentioning the bullet was not a taboo topic in here.

    In the evening, Lu Feng stayed in the hospital with Hua Ting and Zhang Qiu returned to the vi to pack up. Early the next morning, Pei Qing came to the house with his luggage.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Lu Feng is my buddy. I¡¯ll help him when he¡¯s indisposed.¡±

    Li Shu had no objection. Pei Qing didn¡¯t look like a normal soldier; he had quite a skill.

    They agreed to meet at the airport. Zhang Qiu thought that Su Zhicai had invited a group of Earth Masters to go down with them but did not expect Su WanTing also came, wearing a tight short dress, showing two straight legs, with a pair of small high heels under her feet. She took off her sunsses and winked at Li Shu when she got off the car.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s vinegar jar was about to turn over. Li Shu smiled, pulled Zhang Qiu¡¯s arm and kissed him unavoidably.

    People came and left at the airport entrance, Li Shu¡¯s and Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s outstanding appearance attracted many people¡¯s attention. At the moment, Li Shu kissed Zhang Qiu in public; many people held up their mobile phones to take pictures and made rowdy jeering. When the kiss was over, Zhang Qiu¡¯s face rose like a boiled crab.

    ¡°In the broad daylight, why are you¡ª¡± His line of sight met Su WanTing¡¯s jealous eyes. Zhang Qiu swallowed the words ¡¯acting rouge in broad daylight¡¯ and pretended to be indifferent, ¡°Well done.¡± At the very least, it could be used to cut theter trouble.

    He would not be concerned with a little girl all day long.

    Zhang Qiu thought Su WanTing knew that he and Li Shu were a couple, but apparently he was thinking too simply. Su WanTing acted like it was someone else¡¯s business, and followed Li Shu stickily. Li Shu ignored her. She didn¡¯t care; she smiled and introduced the four people at the side.

    ¡°These are all invited by my dad. The older one is Pingquan, and the younger ones are brothers; Da Liu, Xiao Liu, and Bald Head. I heard they called him Bald Head.¡±

    Pingquan was almost forty years old, with a ck and fierce face, tall, had a good figure. He just nodded when he saw them. The brothers next to him were tall and fat, short and thin, and looked simr in appearance. They were all people with thick lips and bulge forehead. Thest one, Bald Head, had a winding scar on his head, like it was burned by something; he was not very talkative and looked gloomy. When he heard Su Wan Ting¡¯s introduction, he looked her way. Zhang Qiu felt that the way that Bald Head¡¯s look at Su Wan Ting made his heart hairy.

    ¡°This Bald Head is the person who sold my dad the box.¡± Su WanTing added.

    Zhang Qiu found that when Su WanTing mentioned the box, Bald Head looked more fiercely at Su WanTing. He acted like he had not seen it. The four people did not seem to be good to deal with either. This time, it seemed that they should pay more attention when they went to the bottom of the pit; must not be defrauded when the timees.

    He looked into Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s eyes and knew each other¡¯s thoughts. Li Shu, tired of listening to Su WanTing, took Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand, ¡°board the ne.¡±

    When the nended at Changsha Airport, there were people arranged to pick them up and two cars were dispatched; Su WanTing followed Pingquan¡¯s group of four in one car, while they were in the other car. When they arrived at the hotel, they were given rooms; he with Li Shu, and Pei Qing with Pixian Hui Wang.

    Pingquan took the key to the door and nced at Pixian Hui Wang and Li Shu while saying in a tone that was not very good, ¡°You follow us this time down the pit and don¡¯t make unnecessary move.¡±

    Su WangTing said that Li Shu was very skilled and was invited specially, but Pingquan had never heard this Li Shu¡¯s name being in this line more than 20 years. Moreover, Li Shu¡¯s and Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s appearance were questionable, he didn¡¯t believe Su WanTing¡¯s words. He thought Li Shu and Pixian Hui Wang were young masters from wealthy families, who went out to an expedition. Only Zhang Qiu, who did not have the world-shaking handsome appearance, gave Pingquan the impression that he could be easily used.

    Zhang Qiu would die of anger if he knew about it.

    Until 10 p.m. on the next day, Pingquan looked out at the weather; it was actually a sky of fire clouds. Zhang Qiu was a little worried that it was going to be raining, but Pingquan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They had packed their bags in advance. Zhang Qiu put Little Zongzi in his pocket. The car in front of him led the way while Li Shu drove behind and got on the highway for about an hour. He didn¡¯t see it until dark that it was raining heavily. The roof of the car was banging and the rain was getting heavier and heavier.

    The car in front shed the rear lights twice and pulled over.

    Su WanTing¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie: ¡°Big brother Li Shu, let¡¯s take shelter from the rain first, and wait for it to calm down.¡±

    When Zhang Qiu heard she called Big brother Li Shu, his tooth ached. The girl still did not give up and he could not really fight with her. He was so angry that his heart and liver felt bad that he simply disconnected.

    After about fifteen minutes, the rain was getting heavier and heavier. Before long, the water level had reached the tire. Zhang Qiu was afraid of being flooded. The people in the car in front of him seemed very calm. After ten minutes, the rain was getting lighter and lighter. The car in front of him restarted and Li Shu followed closely.

    It took less than an hour to drive to a vige in the suburbs. They made a detour and went straight to the river instead of disturbing the vigers.

    Pingquan got out of the car, took a shlight in his hand and scanned the dark river. He asked Bald Head, ¡°Is it here?¡±

    ¡°Not seem like it.¡± Bald Head looked carefully and shook his head. Pingquan wanted to restart the car, Bald Head waved his hand, ¡°here is fine. Let me find it.¡±

    Standing by the river, Zhang Qiu heard the conversation between Pingquan and Bald Head; he looked at Li Shu with incredible eyes and asked silently, ¡°Is this tomb in the water?¡±

    ¡°That should be the case.¡±

    Just as he was talking, Su WanTing got out of the car. She came to them wearing a sportswear and holding a shlight. Zhang Qiu was very upset and waited for hate to return. He just happened to see Su WanTing¡¯s foot tripped on something and Pei Qing had already gone up.

    ¡°AH! There¡ªthere are bones here!¡±

    Trantor: I rmend you to go to get a better understanding of what is jiangshi and how Li Shu became a jiangshi. So you guys will know why I didn¡¯t use ¡®zombie¡¯ or ¡®vampire¡¯ to trante jiangshi. For me, each culture has their own creature/ghost. Zombie and vampire is more to western, but we, in the eastern have a lot more type of ghost even though each has a simr characteristic.

    <

    > Chapter 37

 Chapter 37

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter 37: The Tomb of Emperor Hui of Jin Pt 5</strong>

    Pei Qing pulled up Su WanTing, who fell to the ground, and picked up the bones on the ground with one hand.

    Because it had just rained, the river had risen; the bones had been impacted on the bank and washed white. Pei Qing studied the bone in his hands with a shlight. Su WanTing had fallen heavily and her body was covered with mud. Seeing this virtue<sup>[1]</sup> of Pei Qing, her face was somewhat ugly and shook her arm that Pei Qing held to support her.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Pei Qing asked after he came back to his senses.

    Su WanTing stared at Pei Qing and limped to the car.

    Pei Qing frowned.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Zhang Qiu saw Pei Qing¡¯s expression was not right. ¡°Is there something wrong with this bone? Human¡¯s? ¡±

    Pei Qing shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not human.¡±

    Zhang Qiu could not say for a moment whether he was disappointed or grateful. He was disappointed that they had not found the right ce, and that there were no dead people here.

    Bald Head at front came over, grabbed the bone from Pei Qing¡¯s hand and looked at it for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡± He came here seven years ago and made a special mark at the beginning, but it was a long time ago so he almost missed it in the evening.

    ¡°This is the animal buried in the tomb.¡± Bald Head finished saying and looked gloomily at the mound across the river. ¡°Something must have happened.¡±

    ¡°Ignore it first. Go in and have a look.¡± After Pingquan finished, the Liu brothers swiftly took out the intable rubber boat from the car and looked at Zhang Qiu. ¡°You have it in the car¡¯s bo too.¡±

    Zhang Qiu assumed that these people were veterans, they worked very quick and efficient. He and Li Shu inted the rubber boat while Pixian Hui Wang and Pei Qing checked the baggage and divided it into four small essential bags for everyone to carry. Everything was ready. Bald Head shed a shlight to signal that they could go down the river.

    The river was very calm and the air was fresh after the rain.

    As he approached the mound, Zhang Qiu felt uneasy and his heart was beating violently. Li Shu took Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Cold?¡±

    ¡°No, it just doesn¡¯t feel good.¡± He couldn¡¯t say how it felt. The Little Zongzi in his pocket showed his head. He had just woken up, his small hand covered his mouth and yawned and his sleepy eyes were still covered with a light ck circle around it. When he saw the distant ce, he shouted excitedly twice; who knew what he was saying but he sounded very happy.

    Zhang Qiu was interrupted by Little Zongzi¡¯s appearance, and his uneasiness faded.

    The rubber boat leading the way in front of them went around a little, and Zhang Qiu¡¯s group followed closely, only to find apletely different world<sup>[2]</sup>. They turned around once against the mound wall and there was a narrow gap in the middle, which was just wide enough for their boat to pass by.

    ¡°There¡¯s something under the ground. You have to be careful.¡± Bald Head said, in the boat ahead.

    Zhang Qiu thought to himself that this person looked fierce but in fact was not bad, giving a head start and warning to them.

    The more they went inside, the more strange the feeling was. There was a kind of fishy smell but yet mixed with light fragrance, particrly sweet and unctuous kind of fragrance.

    ¡°Do you guys smell anything?¡± Zhang Qiu¡¯s head was a little swollen and as soon as he turned his head around, his heart stopped suddenly. Behind him in the boat was a pitch-ce dried zongzi. A dried ck hand climbed up the edge of the boat in the water. Li Shu and the rest did not see it, he opened his mouth and shouted, ¡°Li Shu, Li Shu!¡±

    The shriveled zongzi jumped straight up. Zhang Qiu punched it, pulled out a dagger from his waist and heard Li Shu¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Zhang Qiu, you¡¯re still noting down?!¡±

    The voice was heard from behind him, Zhang Qiu looked over. Who knew when Li Shu, Pixian Hui Wang and Pei Qing, had run into the water. Li Shu waved to him with a worried expression on his face. ¡°Still noting here quickly, waiting for the zongzi to eat you?!¡±

    ¡°Come down, Zhang Qiu.¡±

    ¡°Come down!¡±

    The ¡¯came down¡¯ sounds incessantly filled his mind. Before his eyes, the dried ck zongzi had changed from one to three. Zhang Qiu gritted his teeth and jumped violently into the water. As a result, he was dragged by the zongzi behind him. The ck zongzi had a fierce look in its eyes, as if it wanted to eat him, and without thinking he stabbed the zongzi with the dagger in his hand.

    <i>Thump</i>!

    Zhang Qiu was frightened to death when the dagger was snatched away. Suddenly, his neck ached and his eyes blurred. After two or three seconds, he heard a sound.

    ¡°SongBao.¡±

    ¡°Baba.¡±

    When he opened his eyes, there was no ck zongzi in front of him. It was Li Shu. His neck was painful. He turned around, Little Zongzi was on his shoulder with his two pointed tiger¡¯s teeth exposed, and they were stained with blood. Suddenly he felt nk, "What¡¯s happened to me?"

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°<i>Boom</i>¨C¡±

    It¡¯s the sound of someone falling from boat at the front. Zhang Qiu saw it was Su WanTing. The rescuer¡¯s voice had not yet been shouted out, and a dark shadow had jumped down. It was Pei Qing.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the smell.¡± Li Shu just finished, Da Liu in the boat at the front also jumped down, and Xiao Liu was waving a dagger wanting to kill Pingquan. Zhang Qiu, who saw it, was cold sweating. He just seemed to stab a zongzi with a dagger, he then quickly pulled Li Shu¡¯s arm to see.

    ¡°Nothing. You had a shlight in your hand.¡± Li Shu soothed.

    Zhang Qiu did not have a dagger on him. Just now, he fantasized that the shlight was a dagger. He hit Li Shu several times, but he was not injured.

    The boat in front had turned over and Pingquan and Xiao Liu were fighting each other. However, the three of them had the real daggers in their hands, with a sinister face, at first nce knew they were in illusion. When the other party was zongzi, they started with no effort.

    ¡°Xiao Jiang, watch your Daddy.¡±

    After Li Shu jumped down, Zhang Qiu shouted a word of caution, only to find that the whole surface was water and except for him in the boat, others were in the water. Bald Head, Su WanTing, Pei Qing were not even seen. Pixian Hui Wang and Li Shu pulled the Liu brothers and Pingquan apart, turned the capsized boat, and threw the unconscious people on it.

    Pei Qing, Su WangTing and Bald Head were missing.

    Zhang Qiu knew that Li Shu and Pixian Hui Wang were going to go into the water. He was thinking and Pei Qing emerged from the water while pulling Su WanTing out of the water. After a moment, Bald Head also came up. His face was bloodstained, like someone had grabbed it. The wound was deep and the blister was a little white. He carelessly wiped his face, stared at Pei Qing, and went to the boat in front of him.

    ¡°Go out of here first.¡± Li Shu finished saying and jumped on the boat.

    Zhang Qiu stretched out his arms and pulled several people out of the water. When Pei Qing arrived, Pei Qing handed Su WanTing in his arms to Zhang Qiu.

    ¡°Pull her up first.¡±

    Zhang Qiu always thought it was strange that Pei Qing was kind to Su WanTing, but it was not surprising that Pei Qing was a soldier with a humanitarian spirit of helping others in his bones.

    ¡°Here we are.¡± At the front, Bald Head shouted roughly.

    Zhang Qiu shed a shlight around him. There was no way at all. It was a sealed earth wall. There were some narrow tforms on both sides. It was dangerous to stand for even a person to stand on it.

    At the front, Bald Head ¡¯papa¡¯ pped several people, and Zhang Qiu felt his face hurt when he heard the sound. It was too hard, but it did work. Several people woke up quietly and looked at each other, and they knew that the sweet and delicious fragrance in the water had something wrong with it.

    Pingquan and Da Liu were injured badly. Their boat was turned over and their bags fell into the water. Bald Head just fished out for two bags, but there was no first aid kit in them. Zhang Qiu threw his over. Bald Head looked at him, Zhang Qiu felt a little hairy and he heard Bald Head thanked him.

    After dealing with the wounds, they rested on the boats for a while.

    Su WanTing woke up, looked across the water and scolded Bald Head. She was stopped by Pei Qing. She looked at Pei Qing and said something. Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t hear it.

    Li Shu¡¯s eyes stayed on both people for a few seconds, and then he took his eyesight back. Zhang Qiu approached him and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Are you hungry, have some biscuits.¡± Li Shu took out thepressed biscuits and water bottles.

    Zhang Qiu thought Li Shu had found something, but he didn¡¯t expect to ask him if he wanted to eat. He was disappointed. He immediately chewed the biscuit. He broke half of the biscuit and put it in his pocket for Little Zongzi to eat. He heard the sound of ¡¯<i>ka-cha</i>¡¯ in it. Zhang Qiu was hungry too, he went ¡¯<i>ka-cha</i>¡¯ together.

    Pingquan in the front boat was asking Bald Head what had happened just now and whether there was something like that seven years ago?

    ¡°Seven years ago, it went smoothly. When I came in, there was no fragrance smell. It was smelly. When I picked up the box in the pit, the Zongzi suddenly moved. There was something in his mouth. I didn¡¯t dodge from it and that¡¯s left me with this scar.¡± Bald Head touched himself on the top of his head.

    It turned out that the squire zongzi left the scar. Bald Head didn¡¯t sound like it was a fake statement.

    Zhang Qiu finished eating the biscuits and the others rested. Bald Head shed a falshlight under the water. ¡°It¡¯s about two or three minutes from here. There¡¯s no need for an oxygen cylinder, but it was seven years ago, so I¡¯m not sure now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go down and have a look first.¡± Pei Qing took the lead.

    Li Shu nced at Pixian Hui Wang and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go down with you.¡±

    Pei Qing didn¡¯t have any objection. Bald Head went down there too. Finally, three people dived in. Pixian Hui Wang looked up and down at Su WanTing quietly and approached Zhang Qiu. Just now, Li Shu had nced at Pixian Hui Wang and they reminded to each other that the woman was not right, so he should stay to protect Zhang Qiu.

    Zhang Qiu did not see Pixian Hui Wang and Li Shu exchanging nces. He held up his watch and waited for Li Shu toe up. Just after five minutes, he heard the water ripples.

    ¡°Li Shu?¡±

    The water sshed. Sure enough it was Li Shu. ¡°Five minutes back and forth, you can go down.¡±

    Su WanTing, who had been waiting eagerly, jumped down first. It looked like she was good at swimming, and after a moment, no sound of movement could be heard.

    Zhang Qiu grabbed Little Zongzi out of his pocket. The little guy¡¯s face was covered with biscuit dregs and happily called Baba. Zhang Qiu asked Li Shu, ¡°Can Xiao Jiang swim?¡±

    Li Shu nodded and Zhang Qiu had just calm down and then he heard Li Shu¡¯s calm supplementary, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a zongzi drowned anyway.¡±

    Zhang Qiu:...

    <i>Li Shu is really the son of the pit</i>.

    Zhang Qiu took Xiao Jiang out of his pocket and swept back his wet curly hair which stuck on his little head. His face was full of excitement. He had no problem ying with water. Zhang Qiu felt relieved. ¡°When we go down, grab Daddy¡¯s clothes tightly, understand?¡± <i>Don¡¯t be washed away by the current</i>.

    ¡°Undertooth<sup>[3]</sup>.¡± Little zongzi nodded his head.

    Pixian Hui Wang smiled and said, ¡°As expected of a loving mother.¡± After that, he went into the water.

    Zhang Qiu followed while suffocated in anger. He found that recently, second¡¯s wife¡¯s mouth cannon<sup>[4]</sup> skilled was getting stronger, could not be more censure QAQ.

    Li Shu took him into the water, and the more he went down, the pain in his ears and breathing was almost unbearable. Just before he could not bear it, he had already arrived. His foot stepped on the tomb passage and the door was open. All but Pixian Hui Wang was waiting for them.

    Zhang Qiu took out Little Zongzi and saw the smile, just knew that he was all right.

    The tomb passage was tilted upward. After walking for twenty or thirty meters, the water was only in at the middle the calf and stomach. Fighting and swearing could be heard faintly.

    ¡°Stinky bitch don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of your dad not to hit you.¡± It was Bald Head¡¯s voice, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for killing you if you dare doing something behind my back.¡±

    ¡°Bald Head, forget it. We took the money to take ce of others to avoid cmity. Say less.¡± Pingquan persuaded.

    Heard Su WanTing snorting, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Zhang Qiu came in and saw Su WanTing slipping a delicate pistol back into her waist. The action was so skilled that she looked like she had been trained, and she should be good at it. Otherwise, she would not provoke Bald Head or talk like that.

    Pei Qing stood in front of Su WanTing, heard their footsteps, and quickly walked to them at a brisk pace.

    Zhang Qiu was now on guard against Pei Qing. He was a friend of Lu Feng. He didn¡¯t mention meeting Su WanTing when he went to the auction before. But he had been protecting Su WanTing for several times along the way. It was said that love at first sight was not very simr, and the other side showed a kind of magnanimity, which was really quite strange.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Small things.¡±

    For instance: right now Pei Qing, who tried to gloss things over, seemed to know something but didn¡¯t tell them. Su WanTing, Bald Head and the others, plus Pei Qing seemed to be a group, or more urately, although Bald Head and Su Wan Ting were in together, there were gaps, more like profit-driven, but Pei Qing really helped Su WanTing.

    It was getting more and more strange.

    Zhang Qiu could not understand; he simply did not want to tangle with Pei Qing¡¯s rtionship with Su WanTing and looked around. This should be an apanying tomb. Su WanTing¡¯s corpse of ve that her dad Su Zhicai wanted should be here, but now the coffin was open, and there was no body of ve.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, he run away?¡± Zhang Qiu felt a little foolish after asking. He listened to Bald Head¡¯s exnation. At first, he came to pry open the coffin. The ve in the coffin was a dried corpse. From beginning to end, he did not make a sudden movement to turn into a zongzi. Instead, it was the tomb¡¯s owner, the squire in the main tomb that made sudden movement.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Li Shu suddenly said, ¡°You guys listen.¡±

    Bald Head was a little impatient. ¡°Nothing was hear¨C¡± His words were halfway before his face changed, only to hear ¡¯<i>thump</i>¡¯ sound from a distance, like someone tapping the coffin board, and the sound became louder and clearer.

    Zhang Qiu could not help but think of Jin LaoDa, who was sealed up. When they left, there was a regr knock of ¡¯<i>thump thump thump</i>¡ª¡¯ in the coffin.

    Did not know if he thought too much, but the tapping sound of this frequency really coincided with the memory in his mind. Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart tightened. For a time, no one spoke in the tomb. The thumping sound was getting louder and clearer, and the thing inside seemed to be about to break the coffin.

    ¡°At that time, I clearly separated the squire zongzi¡¯s head, and the coffin lid was thrown aside. Right now, what is it?¡± Bald Head¡¯s voice was a bit loud.

    Zhang Qiu listened, the squire zongzi¡¯s head was separated by Bald Head, and died thoroughly, while the ve was a dried corpse, so now who was at the bottom of the coffin, knocking?

    <i>Bang</i>!

    <i>Bang</i>!

    <i>Thump</i>!

    The sound of the coffin lid falling to the ground, and the knocking sound came to an abrupt halt.

    The thing inside wasing out.

    Footnote:

    [1] generally used to indicate that others look down on their manners, behaviors, styles, etc.

    [2] ce of charm and beauty; scenery of exceptional charm

    [3] Understood. T/N: Xiao Jiang haven¡¯t perfected speech yet. That¡¯s why it¡¯s ¡¯Baba¡¯ instead of ¡¯Daddy¡¯[baba]

    [4] throwing insult;ser mouth; someone who like to tease and ridicule

    Trantor: Zongzi literally means wrapped glutinous rice. It¡¯s a food. So instead of tranting it into ¡®mummy¡¯ or ¡®zombie¡¯ and the likes, I prefer to use zongzi. I mean, Little Zongzi isn¡¯t really ¡®mummified¡¯ or ¡®zombied¡¯ right? Try it for a second; Little Mummy, Little Zombie.... humm... I don¡¯t like it. So, Little Zongzi it is...

    <

    > Chapter 38

 Chapter 38

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter 38: The Tomb of Emperor Hui of Jin Pt 6</strong>

    Li Shu shielded Zhang Qiu behind him. Little Zongzi, who was dozing in his pocket, also peeked out his head. His small face was tight, his big eyes shed and swept around the room.

    Zhang Qiu did not notice the look of Little Zongzi in his pocket. It should be said that all the shlights in everyone¡¯s hands were shining at the door.

    Did not know whether it was the first impression, there was a feeling that there were footsteps in the corridor, but after listening carefully there was no sound. The quiet was a little weird. Hearing noises in the pit was not scary, but the sudden excessive quietness was.

    After a long time, maybe only a few minutes, it was still quiet outside, as if the thumping had not happened.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart slowlyy down and was about to open his mouth, suddenly his heart throbbed with terror. He heard the sound of panting, which seemed to being from above his head. He looked up unconsciously, just happened to meet two eyes, and his consciousness was blurred instantly.

    ¡°Baba!¡±

    Zhang Qiu shook his head when he felt a pain in the back of his hand. He found Little Zongzi jumping out of his pocket, grabbing his hand and biting him. The pain sobered him up. Looking around, he stepped back two steps and avoided looking at the top of his head.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Zhang Qiu swallowed and his voice was so dry that he dared not look up. ¡°There¡¯s someone up there.¡± Almost after he had finished, everyone leapt off in a sh. The moving board above moved, and the individual jumped out straight from the inside.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re going to eat me?¡±

    The ¡¯human¡¯ stared directly at him and took the lead in opening his mouth.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s scalp numbed. For nothing else, he was not ¡¯human¡¯ at all. He wore the clothes of ancient servant which was corroded and damaged by the years. His skin was grey and instic. His facial features were stiff. He should be over fifty years old and appeared to look honest and naive. At the moment, he held a human head in his arms. The human head was clean and had no flesh. Looking carefully at the tooth marks, it seemed that it had been gnawed by something.

    Bald Head stood in the back, and was greatly frightened when he saw the ¡¯human¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s the ve, but when I saw him, it was a dried corpse¡ª¡± The voice disappeared from the ve¡¯s movements.

    The ve turned stiffly and looked mechanically at Bald Head. ¡°You want to eat me?¡± Word by word was said very slow, the voice was dry and unpleasant.

    Bald Head¡¯s forehead was cold sweating. Even Pingquan, who had been on this road for so many years and had seen a zongzi, but had never seen a zongzi who could speak and think.

    Several people did not speak. The empty eyes of the ve stared at them tightly, and the mechanical repetition in his mouth was ¡¯You want to eat me?¡¯.

    Zhang Qiu was afraid when the ve did note out, but he was more afraid of the things that had disappeared; it¡¯s just fear of the shadowless thing. But now, standing in front of him was a living thing, and his fear faded. Especially, the ve¡¯s appearance, though terrible but he could talk. Only when he thought it was the same as zongzi, he had a higher level one beside him, who could speak and ¡¯papapa¡¯. So, it seemed that the ve was such a low-level zongzi, nothing terrible.

    But this ve was really not right, if Bald Head did not lie, seven years ago the ve was still a dried corpse. Right now, not to mention it had be a zongzi and the skin had recovered, but also had a bit of thinking and judgment; such as climbing from the above track and not rushing to fight, but watching them.

    Zhang Qiu was scrutinizing the situation, and just happened to see Su WanTing at the back with eyebrows erected and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s just a zongzi. My dad paid so much money, why are you just standing there?¡±

    As soon as the voice fell, the ve who had just mechanically repeated the words seemed to be stimted. He threw the skull in his arms at Su WanTing. His figure jumped over quickly, but Pei Qing was faster. He was directly in front of Su WanTing. He called out unconsciously, ¡°Tingting.¡±

    At the back, Pingquan pulled out his gun and shot twice, the ve let go of Pei Qing and turned to Pingquan. The Liu brothers and Bald Head came forward to help. They were in a mess for a while. Several people were entangled with the ve.

    Did not know how Li Shu did it from behind, he took advantage of the gap, the dagger in his hand quickly and urately inserted into the back of the ve¡¯s neck, leaving only the handle. The ve paused and ¡¯thump¡¯ fell to the ground.

    Pingquan was breathless and frightened; he did not realize that the four of them had been confronting the ve for a long time but the ve had been subdued by Li Shu, whom he had always looked down upon.

    ¡°Your wanted ve.¡± Li Shu said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t remove the dagger if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    Pingquan¡¯s cold sweat had not gone down yet, he nodded quickly. ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Su WanTingughed a little proudly. ¡°I said already, big brother Li Shu is much better than you guys, but my dad was not reassured.¡±

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t want to listen to Su WanTing; he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t help hitting people.

    The tomb of the squire was dangerous. They took the ve zongzi. The Liu brothers opened their bag and put the zongzi very cautiously in it. Why did Zhang Qiu feel that Su Zhicai had a problem for asking for the ve¡¯s body? Which normal person wanted an antique zongzi? He couldn¡¯t help thinking of what the ve zongzi had been repeating just now.

    <i>You want to eat me?</i>

    Who wanted to eat the ve?

    Speaking of the disgusting thing of eating zongzi, Zhang Qiu naturally took the lead in associating it with Jin LaoDa. Now Jin LaoDa was enclosed in a coffin, so Su Zhicai who appeared now wanted the zongzi. It¡¯s no wonder that he made mental association too much. It was really too coincidental. The normal people would avoid zongzi as far as possible; who would pay a lot of money for it?

    The Liu brothers, carrying the ve, went to the main tomb next door, where therey a rotten body with no head. ording to Bald Head, this was the squire he cut off at that time.

    The squire was very rich. In those years, Bald Head grabbed two pieces and escaped in a hurry. Now there were many funerary objects in the tomb. All kinds of treasures were in front of them. The Liu Brothers and Pingquan forgot the danger they had just encountered. They went looking around. Zhang Qiu was an archaeology student. He mostly went to the tomb under pressure of circumstances. Every time he went down the tomb with Pixian Hui Wang and Li Shu, they would solve the situation and then walked away, never taken any antique objects except boxes. Now when he met the real Earth Master, Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t help it for a while.

    ¡°These are all against thew.¡±

    A few people who were searching were stunned. Da Liu seemed to hear something interesting and said with augh, "So what are you doing down with us? Be a bitch, and want to build a memorial archway<sup>[1]</sup>?"

    The voice just fell when a figure shed by and ¡¯<i>pa</i>¡¯ pped directly on Da Liu¡¯s face. Da Liu coughed a mouthful of blood, fixed eyes on Li Shu, the other party moved too fast, he simply could not see how he reached him, like ghost.

    Li Shu¡¯s face was cold, and he stared down at Da Liu, who was on the ground. He did not hide his murderous aura.

    Zhang Qiu was afraid that Li Shu would actually kill people, so he hurried up and said, ¡°It¡¯s my inopportune. They¡¯re just¡ª forget it.¡±

    ¡°Since we are all people on the road, here are the rules: you want to go home empty-handed, in any case can¡¯t let us be in wild-goose chase. It¡¯s a deadly coboration work.¡± Bald Head stubbornly said, seeing Li Shu¡¯s body bore evil tendency, he hurried to y round field. "So you guys won¡¯t take it, anyhow we will pick two things, not many."

    Zhang Qiu also regretted that he had spoken too quickly. Bald Head was an Earth Master. The viins¡¯ livelihood was like killing their parents. Now everybody seemed afraid of Li Shu, so they conceded.

    He pulled Li Shu down. Li Shu took back his sight and took the lead in saying, ¡°we¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Su WanTing was reluctant and shouted at Bald Head, ¡°Is there not enough money for my dad to feed you? From which period is this original calligraphy? What junk is valued rarity! Still not going?!¡±

    The Liu brothers hated Li Shu¡¯s action just now. Pingquan thought that Li Shu had just rescued them. He said, ¡°Forget it, just pick up two pieces and quickly go.¡±

    Out of the water, Zhang Qiu returned to find that the sweet fragrance in the water was gone, but a hot line of sight behind him burned through his back, knowing that several people in the back boat hated him for talking too much just now.

    Zhang Qiu was somewhat depressed. His first lesson was the difference between tomb robbery and archaeology. The professor always emphasized that tomb robbery caused great damage to cultural relics, but now he was a member of Earth Master.

    Li Shu pinched his hand. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±

    ¡°But I still feel very sad.¡± Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu pitifully. ¡°Want a hug.¡±

    Li Shu hooked up his lips, wrapped the poor grumbling SongBao in his arms, and kissed the head of his SongBao.

    Zhang Qiu was indeed sad, but he did not want Li Shu to be depressed with him. This kind of thing may not be avoided in the future. Deliberately speaking in this tone could be regarded as telling the other party that he was all right and there would always be a solution.

    When they were intimate, Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t notice the head of Little Zongzi peeked out from his pocket. The ck circles under his eyes were several points thicker, showing small fangs, he stared fiercely at the back. Li Shu looked down at Little Zongzi and nodded slightly. Little Zongzi closed his sharp teeth. His eyes immediately became ¡¯lively¡¯ and he licked his mouth and smiled happily.

    It was almost morning when the boats reached to the river. The vige was quiet and nobody was up yet. They quickly put away the boats. Da Liu scratched his neck. Xiao Liu asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the face still painful?

    ¡°Scram.¡± Da Liu said angrily, remembering what had happened in the tomb, ¡°What a fucking bad luck.¡±

    ¡°Come on, just now that person saved us anyway. Besides, this kind of thing would have been a blessing in disguise. These two items, counting the boss¡¯s share of money, is enough for us to be free and unfettered for several years.¡± Xiao Liu persuaded.

    Da Liu just wanted to talk, and he felt a pain in the back of his neck. It was crisp and numb. He touched it with his hand but there was nothing.

    ¡°Clean up quickly. Don¡¯t think about it. The vigers will get up in a minute.¡± Xiao Liu urged.

    Da Liu moved his neck. He felt nothing. He did not think about it, he quickly put the bag with the ve in the back carriage, quickly packed up and started the car. He thought when this was finished, he would note back again. Anyway, zongzi in the tomb had been taken away. Only a leftover dried corpse, what was he afraid of?!

    Hatred for Zhang Qiu faded when he thought that all the treasures in the tomb were his own.

    In the car ahead, Zhang Qiu touched his lower pocket and his face became anxious. "Xiao Jiang is missing? Is he still not in the car? I¡¯ll go find¡ª"

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he not on your head?¡± Pixian Hui Wang pointed to Zhang Qiu¡¯s head.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s hair was a little long and soft, Little Zongzi liked to lie on it. He reached out and groped around. As expected, there was really a soft ice-cold body on his head. He couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Xiao Jiang, how did you run up there? You almost scared me to death. Don¡¯t run around next time.¡±

    ¡°Baba, good know.¡± Little Zongzi licked the tiger¡¯s teeth, appeared to be smart and cute.

    Zhang Qiu could not see it, but when he heard Little Zongzi¡¯s soft voice, he knew how obedient and lovely his son was. He could not bear to me him. He turned around and carelessly swept over Pei Qing, and his face froze.

    He just forgot that Pei Qing was in the car with them.

    At the back, Pei Qing leaned on the seat and smiled. "Actually, I knew all about it, but I didn¡¯t want to ask much questions until you guys said it."

    ¡°Emm, this is my son Zhang Xiaojiang.¡± When Zhang Qiu said this, he stared at Pei Qing¡¯s eyes. Pei Qing was still upright and fearless. He smiled and nodded his head then said, ¡°Hello Xiao Jiang.¡±

    Little Zongzi snorted.

    Zhang Qiu was embarrassed. He pulled Xiao Jiang down. At first, he wanted to chide him for having no manners. As a result, when he met with his son¡¯s sprouted lovely big eyes, his heart instantly softened. Atst, he only said in one sentence: can¡¯t finish without manners.

    Little Zongzi gave Daddy a face, obediently called out ¡¯uncle¡¯, and jumped into Zhang Qiu¡¯s pocket to sleep.

    Zhang Qiu found that his son¡¯s spirit was not very good in the daytime, and his consciousness was better in the cloudy days or at night, so he mostly slept in his pocket during the daytime. He patted his pocket with distress and coaxed Xiao Jiang to sleep.

    When they returned to the hotel in Changsha City, they did not dare to move ve zongzi in the trunk at will. After all, the bundle was human figure. If they were found, they would all enter a situation. On that day, the hot search on the microblog might be that Changsha police cracked down arge group of grave robbers. The gossip¡¯s headline was astonished. These men actually did this to it...

    Frightened by his brain imagination, Zhang Qiu shook his head and followed Li Shu back to the hotel to sleep.

    After taking a bath and lying on the bed, Zhang Qiu took out his mobile phone and wanted to ask Senior brother about Pei Qing. But the he thought of Senior Brother in the hospital, and he also had no way to contact Lu Feng. When they went back, he would ask.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s voice from behind frightened Zhang Qiu; he turned around and saw Li Shuing out of the bathroom. He wrapped himself in a bath towel and had notpletely wiped dry; the water droplets slid into the bath towel drops by drops. No good, it¡¯s a sexy temptation.

    Zhang Qiu swallowed and felt his throat dry and his nose itchy. No matter how long he saw Li Shu¡¯s face, there was no way he could get angry.

    Sure enough, he was a helpless face-con.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you dress up right away?¡± Zhang Qiu muttered a sentence, but his eyes did not move half a point, even threw an ¡¯alluring¡¯ sentence.

    Li Shu uncovered his bath towel and approached slowly, with his eyebrows tilted up. His voice was cold and tempting, ¡°Alluring? Hmm?¡± Leaning close to Zhang Qiu on the bed, he looked down and pressed down on Zhang Qiu.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s chest felt itchy. He took a nce at Li Shu¡¯s hair dripping with water. It was obviously the same shampoo, but now he felt it smell like aphrodisiac. <i>Fuck</i>, he wanted to go into heat and pounce on Li Shu again.

    Every time, he became unclear: what led at the beginning was he saw Li Shu¡¯s beauty and wanted to throw himself to be done by Li Shu. After that, he was done until he cried mercy from Li Shu, shouted at sky, begging the earth and calling for Daddy.

    Crying pitifully.

    In order to prevent second¡¯s wife from showing concern and sympathy for his non-existent hemorrhoid if he walked strangely, Zhang Qiu resolutely pushed Li Shu¡¯s chest with both hands to prevent him from approaching and tempting him. It was just that it felt nice; the chest muscles were firm andpact.

    Zhang Qiu swallowed his saliva and decided to change the subject, otherwise it would be too dangerous now.

    ¡°I just wanted to send a message to senior brother. I always thought Pei Qing and Su WanTing knew each other before, and they were very close.¡± He did not forget that inside the tomb, when the ve rushed to Su WanTing, Pei Qing cried out ¡¯Tingting¡¯ affectionately. At the most dangerous time, people¡¯s reaction was subconscious.

    ¡°It¡¯s not only Pei Qing, there¡¯s someone behind the Su family, but we¡¯ve also dealt with each other.¡± Li Shu said, and when it came to the end, there was chill in his eyes.

    Zhang Qiu suddenly thought, ¡°The boss behind Jin LaoDa?¡±

    Li Shu nodded. Being affirmed, Zhang Qiu was a little happy. He told Li Shu his analysis ording to his train of thought. It was the ve¡¯s phrase ¡°You want to eat me¡± that made him think deeply. Su WanTing was also strange. When he first met her at the Barbie shop, she looked like a naive little princess, but her temperament was not a simple person. The second met at the auction, her style of dress and speech was not like that of eighteen or neen year old girl. Finally, at the tomb she even pulled out a gun. Although every time her mouth would say zongzi was disgusting, and looked very disgusted, but when really faced it, she actually had no fear and instead eagerly ordered them to grab the zongzi back as soon as possible.

    ¡°Remember that you smelled a scent and hallucinated.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem there too?¡±

    ¡°The first one to fall is Bald Head, then Su WanTing quickly jumped down, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the water, but when Bald Head came up, there was a scratch on his face and it was not shallow, and Su WanTing had skin under her nails.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for Su WanTing to be in hallucination and fought Bald Head.¡±

    ¡°Su WanTing was conscious. Bald Head didn¡¯t die should have been Pei Qing who saved him.¡± Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu with a confused look and kissed him. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. People behind the scene are getting more and more urgent. In any case, they will have to give the game away. As for Pei Qing, although he knows Su WanTing, it should have nothing to do with the people behind the scene.¡±

    Zhang Qiu also felt that Pei Qing was not a bad person.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt in a mess. When Zhang Qiu felt a pair of fervent burning eyes watching him closely, only then did he found something wrong. Li Shu¡¯s eyes that were looking at him freaked him out¨C it was ¡¯over the moon yet shy¡¯ kind of freak out.

    ¡°I, I say, we still have to be on the road tomorrow¨C¡± Originally refused, but Li Shu¡¯s stare as if attracting him from resisting and supporting Li Shu¡¯s chest muscle, into slowly sliding down, ¡°Uh, rxation is also possible.¡±

    Li Shu hooked up his lips and smiled, ¡°Good boy.¡±

    There was an illusion that he got praise from Daddy. Zhang Qiu¡¯s preference on bed with Li Shu was bing more and more overwhelming. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that people from ancient time was the most conservative and traditional? The damn Li Shu was absolutely a mutant, ying 666<sup>[2]</sup> more than him.

    ¡°Wait, Xiao Jiang?¡± Zhang Qiu felt that Li Shu wanted to y a big game. Now he regretted that he had spoken too early. He remembered thest time they yed in the kitchen; the more he thought about it, the more he felt ashamed. He firmly decided to wash and sleep earlier.

    It was also good to chat under a quilt. It was just that Li Shu¡¯s face was a waste, if only he changed his position.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s brain filled with images of him pressing Li Shu and did him until he shouted ¡¯anh, anh¡¯, which made him pleased that his nose bled. Li Shu bit Zhang Qiu¡¯s ear, and Zhang Qiu shivered in pleasure.

    His mouth still stubbornly resisting, "san<sup>[3]</sup>!" <i>It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, in any case, can¡¯t corrupt the small child! Wouldn¡¯t your conscience hurt when you yelled in front of your son like this?!</i>

    Why did the curve on the corner of Li Shu¡¯s lips look like a dangerous storm in Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes?

    "Xiao Jiang is ying with the duck in the bathroom." Li Shu said this and adding, ¡°Very happily.¡±

    Zhang Xiao Jiang: I just rode little yellow duck and paddling in the water, adorable.gif.

    Footnote:

    [1] While doing bad things, also want to get a good reputation.

    [2] (Networknguage) 666 is used to describe someone or something that is very powerful and convincing. It is also used to sigh when people show extraordinary abilities. Source: Baidu Encyclopedia

    [3] ZQ couldn¡¯t talk properly. It should be ¡¯son¡¯

    <

    > Chapter 39

 Chapter 39

    <strong>Chapter 39: The Tomb of Emperor Hui of Jin [7]</strong>

    <i>Ghosts pounding the wall</i>

    The next morning someone knocked on the door of the room, and a ¡°m-¡± sounded. Zhang Qiu, who was wrapped around in bed like a baby cicada groaned. Li Shu was so unhumanst night, he had said no, but Li Shu still tossed him around. He was so angry, his body was aching and limping and he could not even open his eyelids.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You continue to sleep.¡± Li Shu petted Zhang Qiu¡¯s soft head and his voice was somewhat low and gentle. Zhang Qiu unconsciously rubbed his head against Li Shu¡¯s palm as he listened to Li Shu¡¯s words and began to sleep again.

    The sound of knocking on the door became louder and louder. Zhang Qiu pulled the quilt over his head. When Li Shu, who was originally emitted a gentleness went to the noisy door, his eyes suddenly turned cold. He quickly opened the door.

    Su WanTing stood at the door impatiently. When the door mmed open and saw the people inside, the hand that was about to knock paused in midair. The impatience on her face instantly turned into a smile, she sweetly said, ¡°Big Brother Li Shu, are you up?¡± When her eyes swept to Li Shu¡¯s neck and saw a red mark, jealousy shed in her eyes, but it quickly gone.

    ¡°The breakfast in this restaurant is delicious ¨C¡±

    ¡°Call me Li Shu.¡± Li Shu coldly interrupted Su WanTing, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Su WanTing could not keep her sweet smile on her face anymore, so she muttered, ¡°I want to tell you, don¡¯t miss the air ticket at eleven o¡¯clock this morning.¡±

    Li Shu had no expression and closed the door coldly. Su WanTing bit her lower lip hatefully outside the door. She never wanted anything that was not obtainable. If she listened to her Master¡¯s words, this man woulde to her sooner orter...

    Zhang Qiu vaguely heard the conversation outside. When Li Shu came in, he asked vaguely, ¡°Is it time to move? Then I get up.¡± When the quilt was opened, his nakedness was exposed; all over his body were mottled red marks, even the inside of his thighs were key. Looking at it would make people blush.

    Li Shu¡¯s eyes darkened while thinking of the delicacy of Song Baost night, and he said kindly with his lips raised, ¡°I¡¯ll help you take a bath.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s head was still groggy. His legs and feet were weak. Since there was a free manpower, he did not need to move, so he nodded happily. Until they entered the bathroom, it was not long before Zhang Qiu¡¯s shout could be heard.

    ¡°Where do you think you put your hands, bastard Li Shu?!¡±

    Little Zongzi, who was under the pillow on the bed was startled. He looked around in confusion then rubbed his eyes with his little hands. When he heard the familiar voices of dialogue, he yawned and fell back on the pillow.

    When Zhang Qiu came out of the bathroom alive, it was almost ten o¡¯clock. His legs were trembling and his walking was unstable. Li Shu wanted to help, but Zhang Qiu waved him away. ¡°You stay away from me, or I think I might not be able to walk straight out of the hotel door today.¡±

    ¡°Song Bao, if you want me to princess-carry you, just to talk directly. Don¡¯t hint at me like that.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I beg you to quickly go!¡± Zhang Qiu even almost wanted to kneel down for Li Shu¡¯s perverseness. Damn spicy chicken<sup>[1]</sup> had tormented him all day long. It was not fair that he had such good physical strength!

    Li Shu stared at Zhang Qiu with interest for a moment. ¡°Ah, it turns out Song Bao likes role-ying!¡±

    <i>Who the fuck likes it?</i> It was no wonder that Zhang Qiu had to rain curses, because he had been tossed and turned all night. Earlier in the bathroom, Li Shu once again made him to shoot sooner. Unexpectedly, Li Shu pinched his, as to not let him release, wanting to do it together with him.

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me, you have no awareness that your power of endurance is not humanly?!</i> Even cold shouldering him if he was to shoot first! Of course he was at the standard of average male in China, right?! When Li Shu released his hand, Zhang Qiu almost burst open for Li Shu to see.

    It was simply annoying!

    Li Shu saw that Song Bao was baring fangs and brandishing ws, about to get angry, he then hugged his waist and kissed him intimately. ¡°Be good, it won¡¯t happen next time.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s face looked cold. <i>You think I¡¯ll believe you?!</i>

    After they had nted the mushrooms, Pixian Hui Wang and Pei Qing had been ying with Little Jiangshi in the small living room. Zhang Qiu found that Pei Qing was very good at coaxing children, despite the tough look of a big man. Xiao Jiang did not respond to Pei Qing yesterday, but now he could jump around on Pei Qing.

    Pixian Hui Wang saw Zhang Qiu came out, his eyes swept around and clicked his tongue.

    Without saying a word, Zhang Qiu knew what second¡¯s wife was thinking. He was so embarrassed, med it all on Li Shu!

    Everyone exchanged greetings. The time was tight; Pixian Hui Wang passed a packaged breakfast to Zhang Qiu, ¡°Eat in the car.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was so moved that he was about to thank second¡¯s wife, but Pixian Hui Wang gently smile. ¡°It seems like you still need me to buy you some medicine.¡±

    It took Zhang Qiu a second to understand that second¡¯s wife threatened him with hemorrhoid ointment. Zhang Qiu swallowed it. Since Li Shu bought hemorrhoid ointment and second¡¯s wife saw it, he had never won against second¡¯s wife QAQ.

    Still med it on Li Shu.

    Little Zongzi saw Baba and jumped happily from Pei Qing to Zhang Qiu¡¯s shoulder. Zhang Qiu broke a piece of bread and put it in his pocket, like guiding a puppy for a treat. When Little Zongzi saw it, he jumped into the pocket and sat cross-legged, grabbing the bread and eating it.

    When they arrived at the garage, the car that the ve was put in yesterday had gone. When Su WanTing saw Li Shu, her eyes brightened. In the end, it turned to disgust when her eyes swept on Zhang Qiu, who was leaning on Li Shu¡¯s shoulder like he had no bone. She looked away and said, ¡°Pingquan and Xiao Liu drove back to Beijing yesterday. We go to Luoyang and wait for them.¡±

    At the side, Da Liu opened the car¡¯s door and said to Su WanTing, ¡°Miss Su can get on the car.¡±

    Only then Zhang Qiu found out that Da Liu looked listless; as if he had mental distress. He had dark circles under his eyes, and his face was very pale. Zhang Qiu had not seen him for one night, but his body seemed to be drained away by something.

    Su WanTing¡¯s face did not cover up her disregarding attitude. ¡°Really useless. If Pingquan hadn¡¯t been willing to go back to Beijing in your stead, this work won¡¯t finish.¡±

    The task of sending home the ve back to Beijing was given to Liu Brothers. Unexpectedly,st night, Da Liu was like a madman shouting strangely. It almost attracted security attention. Therefore, it was Pingquan who drove back to Beijing instead of Da Liu.

    Da Liu didn¡¯t say anything. He lowered his head, his thought unknown. Su WanTing snorted and boarded the car. The driver in front was Bald Head. Da Liu got on the carst. When he turned his head and swept a nce to Zhang Qiu, he hurried into the car with some fear in his eyes.

    ¡°Why do I think Da Liu is afraid of me?¡± Zhang Qiu touched his head and couldn¡¯t figure out what Da Liu¡¯sst look meant.

    Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s eyes moved to Zhang Qiu¡¯s pocket, which half of Little Zongzi¡¯s head peeked out. Little Zongzi showed his two tiger¡¯s teeth and looked at Da Liu¡¯s back proudly. He even nodding his small head, really looked like other people who didn¡¯t know that he did it. Pixian Hui Wang smiled. ¡°You think you are scary? Get on first.¡±

    Zhang Qiu thought so. If he stood with Da Liu, it was obvious that Da Liu looked more fierce than him. How could the other be afraid of him?

    When he got on the car, Zhang Qiu pulled out his mobile phone, and registered a new email. After much editing with proper words, he sent the mail. The recipient was the Changsha Museum.

    Since they could not stop Bald Head and the rest from going into the pit again, it was up to the authorities to protect it from being destroyed again.

    Li Shu¡¯s eyes moved to Zhang Qiu¡¯s face. He looked rxed like a weight being lifted off his shoulder. The pleasing look on his face looked somewhat stupid but also quite lovely. Li Shu could not help but rise a few points along the curvature of his mouth.

    They took off from Changsha and went directly to Luoyang North Suburb Airport. It was already noon and someone came to pick them up at the airport gate. Su WanTing got on a red sedan car and left first.

    Zhang Qiu stared, spellbound at Su WanTing¡¯s figure disappearing in the direction. Just then, Su WanTing walked so fast, was the one who picked her up the people behind Jin LaoDa?

    ¡°Go back to the hotel first.¡±

    Zhang Qiu approached Li Shu and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re not curious where Su WanTing went?¡±

    ¡°Where did she go?¡± Li Shu retorted.

    Zhang Qiu was just about to guess, but noticed Li Shu had a pair of smiling eyes. He suddenly understood that Su WanTing might have gone to see the people behind Jin LaoDa.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to follow and ferret out the person behind the scene?¡± Zhang Qiu asked.

    Li Shu looked at the driver ahead and shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t keep up. Now that they are here, there¡¯s a chance to meet them.¡±

    Zhang Qiu realized in an instant that the when people left in such a hurry, it meant they had nothing to hide, which showed that they were not afraid to be followed. Vaguely, there was a kind of positive starting bar. This time, they did not know what was inside the pit.

    ¨C

    Su Family¡¯s hotel was very luxurious; a hot spring resort vi on the hill. This time, there were hot spring pools in the courtyard for everyone. They might spend a few more days in Luoyang because they had to wait for Pingquan, Xiao Liu and the others. This was practically just like spending one¡¯s vacation at the public expense.

    Zhang Qiu was so happy to hear that one person got one room. Finally, he was able to get a good sleep without Li Shu.

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll just have one.¡± Li Shu pushed Zhang Qiu¡¯s room card back.

    Zhang Qiu blew up. ¡°Who says no ¡ª¡± after seeing Li Shu¡¯s unperturbed eyes, he pushed the room card back to the front desk after touching it. Panicky, he said, ¡°I mean we¡¯re more environmentally friendly.¡±

    My_life_is_hopeless.jpg

    Pixian Hui Wang smiled at Zhang Qiu and asked kindly, ¡°Do you need me to help you look after Xiao Jiang?¡±

    Zhang Qiu almost cried. Second¡¯s wife simply wanted to pit him anywhere and anytime! If there was Little Zongzi, Li Shu could exercise a little restraint ¡ª although he doubted that Li Shu knew how to write the word restraint. But under the circumstances with Little Zongzi, this was about morality and conduct. If Little Zongzi was gone, he might not need his life. He did not want to be in the headline news because he had died from excessive ejaction.

    He waved his hand quickly. ¡°Xiao Jiang sticks to me so much that he can¡¯t sleep without me.¡±

    Zhang XiaoJiang, who was very much sound asleep: ...

    After idly talking a few words, they got the room cards and each went back to their rooms.

    ¨C

    The vi¡¯s rooms were sort of simr to front courtyard. The four of them just happened to be in one courtyard, while Bald Head and the rest were in the courtyard next door.

    As soon as Zhang Qiu entered the room, he stripped himself down to a pair of trousers and quickly got into bed. To prevent a wolf attack, he wrapped himself tightly and revealed only his head. He said to Li Shu with dignity and honor, ¡°In order to keep sustainable development in the future, I think we must keep a distance today.¡±

    Undoubtedly, he was extremely terrified, yet he pretended to be fierce. Li Shu was amused when he saw it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you. After all, there will be ample time for thatter.¡±

    Zhang Qiu rxed, reached out and took Xiao Jiang out of his pocket. The chill was veryfortable, did not even have to switch on the air conditioning.

    The father and son were sleeping soundly in their bed. Li Shu went to therge window and watched the endless mountain; his eyebrows slightly frown into the distance.

    ¨C

    By the time Zhang Qiu woke up, the street lights outside the courtyard had turned on, and the stars around the hot spring pool were arranged in a romantic way. Li Shu was not in the room. Xiao Jiang was asleep on the pillow. Zhang Qiu had a disregard attitude on his face and poked Xiao Jiang¡¯s cool face with his finger.

    ¡°Dumb Xiao Jiang!¡±

    ¡°Baba.¡± Little Zongzi, awakened from harassment, rubbed his eyes in confusion.

    Zhang Qiu grabbed his wrinkled T-shirt and put it on at will, and then picked up Xiao Jiang, who was tottering to get up but fell on his butt because he was too sleepy and half conscious. ¡°Go to eat and find your unrestrained Second Aunt by the way!¡±

    ¡°Eat!¡± Little Zongzi¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that they were going to eat.

    Zhang Qiuughed, took his son out and met Pei Qing as soon as he left the door.

    ¡°Did you see Li Shu?¡±

    Pei Qing shook his head. ¡°No, you can go to the restaurant and look for him there.¡±

    The restaurant was outside the courtyard, a small red-roofed building. Zhang Qiu nodded and followed Pei Qing¡¯s suggestion. He took two steps, frowned and looked back at Pei Qing. There was a slight fragrance in the wind just now. Although it was light, it smelled sweet, just like how it smelled in the water at Changsha.

    He sniffed, but the sweet smell was gone.

    Did he think too much?

    ¨C

    Out of the courtyard entrance, he could see the Red Roof Restaurant far away. When they passed by at noon, the restaurant was not far from their rooms; they could walk for ten minutes. Zhang Qiu¡¯s hungry stomach shouted ¡®<i>gugugu</i>¡®. The lunch he had on the ne had all been digested by now.

    Zhang Qiu could not help it, so he quickened the pace and walked for about ten minutes. The location of the Red Roof Restaurant from Zhang Qiu¡¯s point of distance seemed unchanged. His heart sank. He had walked so fast, he should have arrived long ago by the distance from the courtyard entrance to the restaurant.

    The roadside was surrounded bywns and dark trees. Who knew whether it was his illusion, but the street lights on both sides were a little darker than before.

    Zhang Qiu looked around, and unexpectedly the road ahead and behind turned blurry. The red roofed building in front had disappeared into the night as if it had never appeared before.

    Ghosts pounding the wall.<sup>[2]</sup>

    Zhang Qiu thought about this and his heart sank sharply, but his face was calmer than he thought. Perhaps, he knew that now he was alone without Li Shu and Pixian Hui Wang there, he could only rely on himself at this time. He subconsciously patted his pocket. Xiao Jiang popped half of his head out of it. His confused eyes saw the surroundings, and then his eyes were as sharp as Li Shu¡¯s. But Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t notice this.

    The road seemed to have disappeared. Zhang Qiu was calm but could not move half of a step.

    Behind his ears felt like someone blowing cold air. After a while, ayer of gooseflesh appeared behind his neck. Zhang Qiu dared not look back. He did not know where he had seen it -<i>human has three fires, one on the head and two on the shoulders. If a human chance upon ghosts pounding the wall, one will feel chilly wind blowing from behind. No matter what, do not turn back.</i>

    <i>Once you look back, the ghost will blow out the fire on your shoulder. If all three fires are extinguished, then the ghost found the scapegoat and substituted you.</i>

    When Zhang Qiu¡¯s thought at this point, his palms were soaked in cold sweats. The feeling of shadow following behind him did not disappear. On the contrary, it became stronger and stronger. A sweet fragrance slowly drifted into the tip of his nose, and a heavy weightnded on his shoulder, like a hand, it was heavy.

    ¡°Monster!¡±

    Inside the pocket, Xiao Jiang¡¯s angry and cold voice sounded and suddenly rushed behind Zhang Qiu. Zhang Qiu vaguely heard the painful voice of a woman. Gradually, the sweet fragrance faded. Zhang Qiu could breathe a sigh of relief but suddenly heard from the distant, a voice of faint hidden bitterness.

    ¡°Your Excellency, save maidservant.¡±

    Footnote:

    [1] À±¼¦ l¨¤ j¨© (LJ) = (inte ng) Spicy chicken can be used in many ces. Either rubbish (LJ), or when you are happy, you can shout: spicy chicken! When you are angry, you can also call spicy chicken! Spicy chicken can express ridicule, can also express admiration. In short, it can be used in many scenes!

    [2] ¹í´òÇ½ refers to the fact that people tend to walk around in circles when they¡¯re in situations where there is not enough light or visual cues to help them navigate. The idea is that a person is obstructed by walls that some ghosts have thrown up in front of them, thus forcing that person to walk in circles.

    [T/N] I think the pocket that we all are curious about is not necessarily a shirt¡¯s pocket though. The ¡¯pocket¡¯ here also tranted into bag or sack. In my opinion, the pocket here should probably mean the bag/sling bag pocket. It should berger than a shirt¡¯s pocket. ^o^ if I¡¯m wrong, please tell me nicely~

    <

    > Chapter 40

 Chapter 40

    <strong>Chapter 40: The Tomb of Emperor Hui of Jin [8]</strong>

    <i>Willow¡¯s shoots on the moon</i>

    The voice came from far to near, faintly discernable like being dispelled by wind puff. Zhang Qiu was cold all over and heard the words, ¡°Your Excellency, save maidservant.¡±

    ¡°Baba.¡± It was Xiao Jiang¡¯s voice.

    The voice that originally revolved around him had thoroughly disappeared after Xiao Jiang¡¯s voice was uttered. Everything just happened like a fantasy. Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart sunk. That voice just now contained too much emotion, which made him feel ufortable. Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand was heavy. He looked down at Xiao Jiang; his two tiger¡¯s teeth were bloodstained which suffused with cold light. When he saw Zhang Qiu looking at him, he immediately put the tiger¡¯s teeth away as if he were afraid.

    Zhang Qiu was stunned and suddenly remembered that he had said Xiao Jiang could not suck blood, otherwise he did not want Xiao Jiang.

    ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t mean to me you.¡± Zhang Qiu knew Xiao Jiang saved him just now. He touched his son¡¯s curly hair and praised, ¡°Still need to thanks Xiao Jiang.¡±

    The Little Jiangshi who got praised immediately showed two sharp tiger¡¯s teeth, with his small body stood up straight, he said happily, ¡°I will protect Baba and also my little brother in the future.¡±

    <i>Protecting Daddy is very touching, but when is there a little brother?</i>! Zhang Qiu touched his son¡¯s face, thinking: <i>if your great zongzi Daddy gives birth, then that¡¯s good. The more the merrier. As for the other, had better forget it!</i>

    ¡°Xiao Qiu, what are you doing standing there? Calling you without respond, what¡¯s the matter?"

    There was a familiar voice behind him. Zhang Qiu breathed a sigh of relief and looked up. The view of the road had been restored. He was standing just a hundred meters away from the Red Roof Restaurant, just at the fork of the avenue.

    Pixian Hui Wang walked step by step close with a smile, but he could not help frowning.

    ¡°What a heavy <i>Yin Qi</i>.¡± Pixian Hui Wang said.

    Zhang Qiu retold what he had just experienced, ¡°You remember the sweet fragrance in Changsha? I just smelled it, just right behind me. When the smell became stronger and denser, I could feel something behind me want to attack. Luckily, there was Xiao Jiang. Then, there was that voice again, that said, ¡¯Your Excellency, save maidservant¡¯. The voice was like a ghost; faintly discernable. For the first time, I thought it was a female ghost. When it came to say it again, although the voice was a bit clearer, however the truth was really a man.¡±

    He could feel that the sweet-smelling thing had a murderous intent towards him, but the ghost behind him did not mean anything harm to him, instead it sounded pitiful.

    ¡°But which man would call himself a maidservant? It shouldn¡¯t be a ghost who likes role-ying...¡± Zhang Qiu himself could not go on talking about it. If it was really a ghost who likes role-ying, then he would truly write his admiration in capital letters. Whose family¡¯s ghost was so idle that it was bored?

    Pixian Hui Wang thought about it, ¡°Maybe this ghost could not be regarded as a man. How do I say this? In ancient times, some eunuchs pronounced themselves as maidservants.¡±

    ¡°An eunuch does not call himself a ve?¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang jeered, ¡°This appetion was used after the Qing Court.¡±

    Although there were 56 ethnic groups and 56 flowers<sup>[1]</sup> now, in second¡¯s wife¡¯s mind, Man Qing<sup>[2]</sup> still belongs to Dazi<sup>[3]</sup> category. It was normal that he did not give a good face. Zhang Qiu did not intend to continue this appetion.

    ¡°Second¡¯s wife, when I came out, I met Pei Qing. I asked him if he had met Li Shu. He said no and told me go to the restaurant. When I passed by, Pei Qing had a slight sweet smell, and what I had just experience had something to do with that fragrance.¡±

    ¡°Are you suspicious of Pei Qing?¡±

    Zhang Qiu was uncertain for a moment. Obviously the whole way they went together, Pei Qing did have some doubtful point about him. But when he had finished talking, he recalled Pei Qing¡¯s appearance; he felt that it was not Pei Qing.

    After half a day of talking, the two men did not reach a conclusion. Pixian Hui Wang took the lead in saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Go back and ask Li Shu. Are you here for dinner? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you. Why does your constitution love inviting <i>Yin</i>?"

    He was despaired, too!

    ¡°Second¡¯s wife, you¡¯re so kind. Simply a beauty with a kind heart. If I didn¡¯t have Li Shu, I would definitely cut the corner of my second brother...¡± Zhang Qiu ttered, but did not expect that second¡¯s wife went as far as nodding and smiling in favor of appreciation. Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t stop talking for a moment and cockily said, ¡°You see, you are beautiful and I¡¯m handsome. If we also stand together, there will be many head turning around.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Suddenly there was a cold voice behind Zhang Qiu, and he went stiff. Looking at second¡¯s wife, who was smiling gently in front of him, where was the beauty and kind-hearted man? It was clear that he was the most poisonous beautiful person. He had seen Li Shuing, yet did not to tell him, but also seeing him bing cocky.

    Zhang Qiu turned around stiffly and saw Li Shu¡¯s cold face. The cocky expression just now had turned intopletely pathetic grumbling in a sh. He even said with a seamless ¡¯hee hee¡¯ugh, ¡°I just wanted to tell second¡¯s wife that he¡¯s too weak and unsuitable to me. I like a beautiful husband<sup>[4]</sup> like our family¡¯s Li Shu.¡±

    Li Shu remained unmoved, towering above him.

    Zhang Qiu gnashed his teeth, but he could not be minded about his pride in front of second¡¯s wife. At this moment, if he was reluctant to admit his mistake, tomorrow his butt would burst open and he could not climb down the bed.

    ¡°Daddy, beg to let go, <i>kizz</i><sup>[5]</sup>!¡± Zhang Qiu was so tearful that he had to hug on Li Shu¡¯s thighs.

    Li Shu held Zhang Qiu¡¯s waist in one hand. Pixian Hui Wang still smiled very gently and said, ¡°Xiao Qiu just told me that he¡¯s very skilled in bed and wants to ask me to try it out.¡±

    Zhang Qiu ¡¯<i>wuwu</i>¡¯ cried out; this second¡¯s wife created something from nothing did not give him a way to live!!!

    ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯ll try." Li Shu looked down at Zhang Qiu with his lips hooked.

    Zhang Qiu felt his blood curling seeing Li Shu looked at him tenderly. He was even more frightened of it than the ghosts pounding the wall just now. He stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯m still hungry, I¡¯m going to eat.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so hungryyy!¡± Li Shu dragged the ending. Zhang Qiu felt strange when he listened to this tone. He only listened to Li Shu saying, ¡°Rest assured, you will eat until you¡¯re very full in the evening.¡±

    What if he did not heed these words? Zhang Qiu had ¡®papapa¡¯ with Li Shu so many times that his brain was filled with flooding bullet screen on the evening.

    <i>Tomorrow it will be impossible to climb down the bed!!!</i>

    ¡°Look at Xiao Qiu¡¯s appearance, he¡¯s looking forward to it!¡± Pixian Hui Wang concluded with this.

    Zhang Qiu: Face of despair.

    ¨C

    That evening Zhang Qiu, like a Zhang pancake had experienced all kinds of postures over and over; first he cried and beg for mercy, then cursed when he was done too harshly. Li Shu ruthlessly went in, ¡°It seems that you are still not full.¡±

    Finally, like a grandson, he cried and moaned in hoarse voice praising Li Shu in various ways. His vocabry had never been so smooth and rich.

    ¡°... big tool works good, feels good. You¡¯re the most beautiful person, love you <i>muah</i>!¡±

    Zhang Qiu fell asleep and murmured something incessantly. His face and eyes were still bright red because he was too tired and cried too much yesterday; it looked like a crumpled up bun. Li Shu could not help but kissed the tip of the crumpled bun¡¯s nose when he heard Zhang Qiu¡¯s sleep talks.

    ¡°So good, want more.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s eyes darkened. One hand gently rested on Zhang Qiu¡¯s waist and slowly moved down. The person under his hand was shocked immediately. He opened his red eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s hurt, no more.¡±

    He looked pitiful and delicious.

    Li Shu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. With a little effort, he moved his hand up to Zhang Qiu¡¯s waist. Zhang Qiu, who had just been strictly observing, wasfortable with Li Shu¡¯s massage technique. He hummed had hawed then fell asleep again.

    <i>I¡¯ll let you go this time.</i>

    Li Shu got up to make breakfast. The Little Zongzi, who was confined to the living room for a night to sleep on the sofa, skipping behind the big zongzi Daddy to eat. The room was quiet, Zhang Qiu turned over, his belly exposed, and a little brocade bag was hanging around his neck.

    ¡°Your Excellency, Your Excellency.¡±

    <i>Who?</i>

    "Maidservant is Ling Dang, beg Your Excellency for help, willow¡¯s shoots on the moon... Your Excellency, be careful. Someone wants to harm you..."

    <i>Who on earth is talking?</i>

    The faint and subtle voice in his ears was intermittent; Zhang Qiu did not sleep well at all when this happened. After Li Shu walked away, there was a voice talking in his ears. He only listened to a fragmented voice. After Zhang Qiu rubbed his eyes, he was at a loss; just now he seemed to hear someone talking.

    It was called something Dang Dang?

    Li Shu, carrying breakfast, saw Zhang Qiu sitting on the bed with a flexible and smooth cross-legged deep in thought, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It seems that there¡¯s someone named Dang Dang said something about the moon.¡± The more Zhang Qiu remembered, the less vague the voice in his dream became.

    Li Shu raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Do you still have time to think about other people in your dreams?¡±

    Zhang Qiu listened to Li Shu¡¯s tone like ¡°want to eat fast <i>papapa</i>¡°, and he quickly said, ¡°You heard wrong. Dang Dang is actually Ding Dang Cat [TN: Pokonyan], an animated cartoon. Haha, Xiao Jiang has also grown, it¡¯s time to watch an animated cartoon for enlightenment. If you don¡¯t like Ding Dang Cat, then we will support domestic production. Xi Yang Yang [TN: <i>Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf</i>] is also good.¡±

    Xiao Jiang, who had grown, was leaning at the rim of the bowl, sipping porridge. The rim of the bowl was two sized of his head. When he heard Baba mentioned his name, he raised his head from the rim of the bowl, and looked at Baba with big wet eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You eat yours. Your Daddy and I were talking about your education.¡± Zhang Qiu, with an upright face talked like it was the truth.

    ¨C

    One interruption in the morning made Zhang Qiupletely forgot about Dang Dang and the moon. Xiao Jiang finished his breakfast, and jumped up to him and asked him what was radiant with joy [TN: Xi Yang Yang]. Zhang Qiu¡¯s mind conflicted. Finally, he put on an animated cartoon to watch with little Jiangshi all morning.

    ¨C

    Because they were waiting for Pingquan and Xiao Liu, they stayed at the resort vi for three days. ording to Zhang Qiu, who could not stand the kidney¡¯s pain and pleasure every day, he had never seen Su WanTing for this tree days, nor did he smell that sweet fragrance on Pei Qing anymore. The <i>ghosts pounding the wall</i> that night, and dreaming of Dang Dang never happened again. It was as if it were all his fantasy. It seemed like everyone really came here for vacation.

    Zhang Qiu had just finished his meal that day when he heard a voice at the gate of the yard, Pixian Hui Wang put down his cup on the table and said, ¡°Pingquan is here.¡±

    Zhang Qiu subconsciously looked at his cell phone; it was more than seven o¡¯clock in the evening. He was just thinking about Pingquan and he arrived. It was unlikely to set off today. Besides, they had not prepared anything. Never had he expected that Su WanTing woulde with someone half an hourter.

    ¡°Time is up, let¡¯s go!¡± Su WanTing spoke and looked at Li Shu, with an overwhelming excitement.

    Even Zhang Qiu was aware of Su WanTing¡¯s eagerness. She said it was time, yet not everyone was here. He felt that Su WanTing had a conspiracy written on her face. Li Shu nodded in a very indifferent manner. Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart then settled for a bit.

    There were still two cars. Su WanTing led the way ahead, while Pei Qing drove at the rear. Zhang Qiu only knew that this map pointed to Luoyang, but the exact location had not been known. Now, when he looked at the direction of the car going up the mountain, he realized Su WanTing¡¯s intention of setting the hotel on the mountain.

    The car drove for less than half an hour to the mountain pass, and then the road was blocked by a fence. The car could not go on, so they had to walk.

    Zhang Qiu found that there were not much baggage on the back of Pingquan, Bald Head and the rest. The Liu brothers surrounded Su WanTing in the center. Su WanTing suspected the two of them were blocking the road, so she walked along the road quickly. Because the road was an uncovered mountain road surrounded by weeds, and its height was almost close to a human¡¯s waist, it was difficult for the shlight from behind to show the road ahead, especially the ground was uneven. However, Su WanTing walked faster and more steadily without a shlight on such a road, with her petite figure, she smartly shuttled through the underbrush like an apparition.

    It was too dark on the mountain. Zhang Qiu just followed Li Shu¡¯s footsteps, so he didn¡¯t notice the surroundings at all. He could not make out anything even if he wanted to see into the pitch dark.

    ¡°Here we are.¡± Su WanTing¡¯s voice came from a distance, which sounded strange with some distortion of the wind.

    There was a small steep slope ahead. Zhang Qiu¡¯s foot slipped but was pulled by Li Shu. Up on the slope, field of vision was broadened a lot at once. This was not the top of the mountain, but a rare tnd where many willows were nted, and the trunks were big. At first nce could know the willows were old, with some grew very luxuriantly and some already died.

    The southeast direction was the resort vi at the foot of the mountain. It was said that there were hot springs in the mountain. The owner purchased thend and built it specially to draw the spring water down. When they were staying, the staff also said that the owner of the hotel invited the Master Feng Shui from Hong Kong to calcte, when he built it. This ce was a ce for making money, with mountains on its back to depend on it and water flowing. It was really good that there was a steady stream of vitality.

    Zhang Qiu was a smatterer<sup>[6]</sup>, but he also knew this Feng Shuind had to have a scale of old willow forest. The willow attracted <i>Yin</i>, and was likely to condense <i>Yin qi</i>. Naturally, it would attract something else.

    This ce¡¯s Feng Shui was good, only more likely to benefit the dead.

    ¨C

    It was unknown whether it was an illusion, but when they entered the forest, the wind blow was strong and the willow treetops were rustling loudly. Zhang Qiu had goose bumps on his arm. Li Shu reached out and took his hand and kneaded it. Zhang Qiu felt a little less ufortable.

    Tonight¡¯s moonlight was very bright, but because the trees in the middle were too lush, the moonlight could not prate through at all.

    Bald Head was impatient and asked, ¡°Where is the pit hole?¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Was Su WanTing¡¯s simple word.

    Zhang Qiu looked at his watch; it was almost ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Just a moment ago Su WanTing was leading the way as if she was in a hurry, so he followed suit. Now resting in ce, made his legs and feet felt sore. Li Shu found a ce for him to sit.

    Su WanTing saw it but said nothing. Only when her line of sight shifted to the back and swept to Pei Qing, she bent her lips in a smile that was somewhat happy.

    ¨C

    It was past ten o¡¯clock that Zhang Qiu found out Su WanTing could not stand still. She kept walking around the edge, staring at the top of the willow tree with her neck raised. He wondered what she was looking for.

    <i>Willow¡¯s shoots on the moon.</i>

    Zhang Qiu suddenly remembered this sentence. At this time, he could not say anything. The most important thing was that he only remembered this sentence. He raised his head and swept at the top of the willow around the circle. He never expected that he really saw the clue.

    Just now, the moonlight could not prate through, as time slowly went by, a bright moonlight shone onto a certain ce.

    Su WanTing watched it all the time, and naturally found out. She pped her hands,ughed and said, ¡°Found it.¡± Pointing to that ce, just right at the direction of the hotel was where the brightest moonlight shone.

    Without Su WanTing¡¯s instruction, Bald Head and Pingquan had gone up with the tools.

    This piece of area was not small. The two took out the Luoyang¡¯s shovel, and basing on the distribution of positioning, it soon removed the others and only left with the right position.

    With undisguised smile, Su WanTing said happily, ¡°Dig!¡±

    Footnote:

    [1] all kinds of races, dialects, cultures etc. under one unified nation

    [2] Manchuria

    [3] I¡¯m not sure but probably Tibetan teau

    [4] Han zi could mean man, husband(dialect). I used husband because ZQ kinda in a pinch and he liked to use dialect.

    [5] memeji is a slip of tongue, so instead of kiss [memeda]~ it became kizz~

    [6] a person who studies a subject in a superficial way or has only a slight knowledge of it.

    <

    > Chapter 41

 Chapter 41

    <strong>Chapter 41: The Tomb of Emperor Hui of Jin [9]</strong>

    Down the pit

    Su WanTing¡¯s delighted ¡¯dig¡¯ sentence had just fell, then suddenly came the rustling of the wind and the blown willows swayed wildly in the forests; like it wasmenting. The atmosphere suddenly grew eerie. Zhang Qiu did not know if it was an illusion, but he obviously felt cold and gloomy.

    The Liu brothers, whom had just taken out the Luoyang¡¯s shovel, were frightened by the present situation and took two steps back. Unexpectedly, they dared not start.

    ¡°Why are you stopping? Aren¡¯t you guys or the Earth Masters down the pit with guts?¡± Su WanTing said sarcastically.

    Bald Head had never been very respectful to Su WanTing, but this time he took the lead in saying, ¡°Give me the tools.¡± Da Liu handed the Luoyang¡¯s shovel to him, and to his surprise, he felt like a gust of wind drilling into his wrist like the cold that could prate into his bones; he could not help retreating. Bald Head red and grabbed the Luoyang¡¯s shovel. At the side, Pingquan looked at the shovel that Xiao Liu had handed over. The two looked at each other and plunged it straight into the soil.

    The shovels went deep into the earth. Then in a split second, Zhang Qiu felt the wind around had stop.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s okay.¡± Da Liu said with some delight and trembling lips.

    Zhang Qiu felt that it was not so simple. Sure enough, after the air was still for a second. Suddenly, at the mere rustle of leaves in the wind, echoed the crackling sound of the willows¡¯ branches. The sound was very loud and strange. It was not like the usual wind blowing at all.

    Da Liu was so frightened by that, his legs turned soft and he almost fell to the ground. Xiao Liu, beside him, hurried to help. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, brother?¡± Since thest hysteria, his brother had been too timid. Who knew what dream he had to actually make him scared and looked like a quail.

    The wind whining like it was weeping.

    Da Liu¡¯s legs shook. He put all his weight on his younger brother and stammered, ¡°There¨C there are ghosts, many ghosts, ghosts all over the tree.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked around and saw no ghosts, but the eerie view of the forest was no better than all ghosts. This ce was indeed very evil. Zhang Qiu could not help but think of the little eunuch who imed to be a maidservant.

    <i>What was it called¡ª¡ª</i>

    ¡°Your Excellency, save maidservant.¡±

    ¡°Maidservant is Ling Dang.¡±

    ¡°Someone is going to kill you.¡±

    The voice was clearly ringing in his ears, but when Zhang Qiu looked back, he saw nothing. Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu looked back suddenly, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear anything?¡± Zhang Qiu saw Li Shu shook his head, he whispered, ¡°Remember the <i>ghosts pounding the wall</i> that I saidst time had a ghost who imed to be a maidservant? Second¡¯s wife said that he might be a eunuch. Just now, he spoke to me again.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Zhang Qiu repeated what the self-promed Ling Dang had said. Li Shu¡¯s face sank when he heard that ¡¯someone is going to kill you¡¯. Zhang Qiu was also nervous about what Ling Dang had said.

    They whispered in each other¡¯s ears here, but over there, Su WanTing was angry and cursed a few words. She grabbed the Luoyang¡¯s shovel in Pingquan¡¯s hand and started doing it herself. She dug carelessly without the ordered method. Pei Qing took the shovel in Su WanTing¡¯s hand and said, ¡°step aside.¡± Su WanTing smiled and took two steps back. When Pei Qing shoveled down, the whining wind stopped.

    Su WanTing snorted alongside him, pointed to the shallow pit on the ground and scolded Pingquan and Bald Head several times: ¡°Useless, dig now!¡± After that, she looked back in the direction of Zhang Qiu¡¯s group of three for a swept.

    In the bright moonlight, when Zhang Qiu saw Su WanTing¡¯s eyes, he suddenly trembled. Not because of his timidity, but because just then Su WanTing¡¯s pupils shrank in an instant; her eyes were very white, just like those of the zombies in the biochemical crisis. After looking once again, when Su WanTing smiled at Li Shu behind him, the shrinking pupils were nowhere to be seen.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s suspicion did not dissipate. He dared to assure himself that he had never mistaken anything he saw.

    Su WanTing was not human.

    Over there, the Liu brothers had taken over. After all, Pei Qing was not an Earth Master; he had strength but no excavating skill. He might not be able to dig it even until tomorrow morning came.

    Pei Qing¡¯s face did not looked good, especially impatient with Su WanTing¡¯s manner, but he still had not said anything.

    Zhang Qiu then told Li Shu and Pixian Hui Wang about his discovery. Pixian Hui Wang swept a circle around Su WanTing. ¡°There¡¯s a hint of smell.¡±

    ¡°The smell of Jin LaoDa.¡± Li Shu added.

    Zhang Qiu was shocked. He whispered, ¡°Su WanTing is Jin LaoDa?¡± <i>This guy is actually not dead yet?!!!</i>

    Li Shu shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Zhang Qiu breathed a sigh of relief; no was good because Jin LaoDa was a nightmare. He heard Li Shu continued: ¡°It¡¯s Su WanTing that smells like Jin LaoDa; rotten, but well hidden.¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang added at the side, ¡°This Su WanTing appeared to have deeper skills than Jin LaoDa¡¯s.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked at Su WanTing; an eighteen or neen year old girl. Seven years ago when Jin LaoDa met the people behind him, Su WanTing had acquired more than any evilw practiced by Jin LaoDa. Did she start at a young age?

    Su WanTing seemed to be aware of his eyes, that when she turned her head, she showed an inexplicable smile across the long distance; which appeared somewhat sinister and terrible under the moonlight. Then she turned back and whispered something to Pei Qing. Pei Qing¡¯s expression could not be seen clearly, but obviously he did not want to continue talking to Su WanTing. He started lifting his legs to go to their side, but he was stopped by Su WanTing. Pei Qing immediately got angry.

    ¡°You¡¯d better hold back. I won¡¯t help you.¡±

    Su WanTing was in front of Pei Qing. Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t see his face or hear anything, so Pixian Hui Wang whispered their conversation behind him, ¡°Brother, did you forget that Mama had made you to take care of me before she died? You had lost me, and now you don¡¯t want to take care of me?¡±

    Zhang Qiu was taken aback. But the next second, he reacted to second¡¯s wife describing Su WanTing¡¯s speech to Pei Qing.

    Pei Qing¡¯s expression seemed to be at bit emotionally moved; his mouth opened and closed. At the end, he shook Su WanTing¡¯s arm away and walked towards them.

    Zhang Qiu had never expected that Pei Qing and Su Wan Ting were siblings. But was not Su WanTing, Su Zhicai¡¯s daughter? Zhang Qiu was in a fog. When he saw Pei Qinging, the three people behaved as usual. Pei Qing did not know that they had heard the conversation between him and Su WangTing. His expression still had a little uncontrolled anger. He just nodded and stood at the side; his thought unknown.

    Xiao Liu, the smaller man over there, had gone down the dug up robber¡¯s hole and bringing detonators, which after about an hour or so, it opened up.

    Su WanTing¡¯s face was overwhelmed with joy and took the lead to go down. Upon seeing this, Pingquan beckoned. ¡°Take along all the stuffs down the pit.¡± He nced at Da Liu, who was somewhat feeling faint, and hesitated, ¡°Or you can stay.¡±

    Da Liu himself wanted to agree, but he could not help trembled upon the cold wind blew behind his neck. ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll go down with you guys, too.¡±

    Pingquan no longer cared, only thinking that Da Liu had lost his chain at the critical moment, and had little courage. He would never seek after him again if he had any work to do.

    ¨C

    Su WanTing started first, followed by Pingquan and the few, then Pei Qing, Pixian Hui Wang, Zhang Qiu in the middle, and Li Shu in the end.

    Second time was a charm. Zhang Qiu climbed down very fast this time. He did not know how long it was before he heard someone shouting ¡¯arrived¡¯. He didn¡¯t even feel tired.

    Pixian Hui Wang came down first, Zhang Qiu followed him to the ground, and Li Shu came down behind him. Someone shed the shlight around, and Bald Head¡¯s voice rang, ¡°Su WanTing is missing.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked all around and sure enough, he did not see Su WanTing.

    Bald Head snorted coldly. ¡°I knew this woman wanted to fish us with a deal first. Like her hard-hearted and shameless father, she set up a n to snatch my things, but my things are not so easy to get snatched.¡±

    ¡°Snatch your what?¡±

    Bald Head looked at Pei Qing and sneered. ¡°Are you familiar with Su WanTing? I advise you that this woman is a terrible <i>stuff</i><sup>[1]</sup>. It¡¯s better to stay away from her. Don¡¯t get chewed until all remain are the bones.¡± After a pause, his face was reluctant. ¡°The father and son both set up a trap to cheat me for the box. This time, I must snatch back the box with interests.¡±

    It turned out to be a case of opportunity.

    Zhang Qiu looked around. The robber¡¯s hole was directly brought them to the burial chamber with many figurines in bright colors. Looking at their faces and clothes, they should be from Han Dynasty. The eunuchs held various musical instruments in their hands and handmaids made various dancing gestures. This group of people should be the dance and musical troupe.

    Bald Head did not have patience for this; he hurriedly swept around, obviously thinking about Su WanTing. He promptly urged them: <i>get a move on, the good things are still behind</i> and so on.

    Zhang Qiu had no objection. When, they went out of the apanied burial chamber, there was a long corridor at the front and rear. They didn¡¯t know which way to go. Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu subconsciously. Li Shu asked him, ¡°Which one do you want to go?¡±

    Instantly, Zhang Qiu remembered when Li Shu had made him chose the way at the tomb of Shandong¡¯s General, which ultimately reached a very deceptive ending. He hurriedly shook his head. Pei Qing pointed at the back and said, ¡°Walk here.¡±

    Bald Head¡¯s face showed that he did not believe Pei Qing, thus he pointed at the front direction, ¡°Here, keep up.¡±

    Pingquan and Liu brothers looked at each other and made a choice; they followed Bald Head. In their opinion, Pei Qing obviously knew Su WanTing all the way. A moment ago, Su WangTing took his arm in a familiar way, and once she came down, she disappeared. It must be a trick. It would be a wonder if they believed Pei Qing.

    Pei Qing stared at the figures of Bald Head and the few with indifferent expression, but one could not tell what he was thinking. He then turned around to Zhang Qiu and asked, ¡°Do you guys believe me?¡±

    As a matter of fact, Zhang Qiu was half-convinced. His sixth sense told him that Pei Qing was not a bad person. But on the pit surface, when Pei Qing confronted Su WanTing, he was obviously wavered. At the moment, Zhang Qiu did not know what to choose. Li Shu nodded and pointed in the direction Pei Qing said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    On Pei Qing¡¯s face did not showed anything, but it could be seen that his mood was much lighter. Then, he took the lead.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know which way to go anyway.¡± Li Shu lightly said to Zhang Qiu.

    <i>Fine! It was the same as in Shandong; we did not know where to go, so just randomly picked a way is fine.</i> Zhang Qiu did not even know what to roast at Li Shu, but he felt a lot of ease. If they just chose to go with Bald Head, it seemed not very good. In the bottom of Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart, he actually really believed Pei Qing.

    He only hoped to not get hit on the face after a while.

    ¨C

    A tomb appeared more than a hundred meters away. Zhang Qiu looked at the pattern of the stone door with a shlight. Suddenly he heard the ¡°<i>bang-bang</i>¡± gunshots, not far from them. Then there were several more, and there also were some disorderly footstepsing this way.

    Coarse panting and talking noises.

    Zhang Qiu tried to listen. ¡°Is it Bald Head and them?¡±

    Li Shu nodded and stared at the long corridor. ¡°The Zongzis are chasing them behind, let¡¯s go first.¡±

    It was a long corridor with side chambers in the middle. If they missed this one, they would not know where the next one was. The footsteps behind were getting louder and louder. Pei Qing had pushed the door opened. Zhang Qiu followed closely and heard Pei Qing¡¯s scream echoed throughout the corridor.

    There was not a shadow of Pei Qing inside. The distance between front and rear was only a foot; Zhang Qiu squatted down and touched the floor. ¡°It¡¯s moving. Pei Qing fell down.¡± He shouted Pei Qing¡¯s name below, but there was not even an echo of <i>the stone thrown into the sea</i>.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart sank. Li Shu did not dy much; he hugged Zhang Qiu and said, ¡°Hold tight.¡± He jumped down to the board, followed by Pixian Hui Wang.

    When Zhang Qiu reached to the ground, he rushed to find Pei Qing with his shlight. As a result, nothing happened. It was a tomb with three coffins, two of which were decayed and white bones spilled all over the ground.

    ¡°Where did Pei Qing go?¡± They were practically a foot distance jumped back and forth, where one could go in such a short distance?

    Li Shu took two steps and went to the middle coffin. Zhang Qiu followed him and stared. The coffin lid in the middle was uncovered, and Pei Qing, who they were looking for, slept in it.

    ¡°Did he jump in toy down himself? It¡¯s too -¡± leisure. Before Zhang Qiu finished, Pei Qing suddenly opened his eyes, which did not seemed like he had just fallen asleep; his eyes were full of vignce. When he saw them, he loosened it a little. ¡°Why did you guyse down?¡±

    Zhang Qiu knocked on the coffin. ¡°Youe out of it first, and then talk. It¡¯s too terrifyingly unbearable.¡±

    ¡°What happened when you fell?¡± Pixian Hui Wang asked.

    Pei Qing then noticed that he was sleeping in the coffin and jumped out while rubbing both sides of his arms. ¡°I fell down and a dark shadow shed in front of my eyes. Then I lost consciousness. I saw you guys when I opened my eyes.¡±

    Shadow? Was there anyone else inside? Su WanTing?

    Zhang Qiu thought about it, and shook his head. It was impossible. Pei Qing was tall, more than 1.8 meters, a soldier, and had a strong vignce. Even Su WanTing could not make Pei Qing lose consciousness at such a short distance and then carry Pei Qing to the coffin before escaping.

    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s another possibility; Pei Qing jumped down into the coffin himself.¡± Pixian Hui Wang suddenly said.

    This was not impossible. Although Zhang Qiu never wanted to doubt Pei Qing, Pei Qing had so many doubts along the way.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to goad me by sarcasm. I know what you want to ask.¡± Pei Qing looked at Pixian Hui Wang and said lightly.

    Zhang Qiu was dumbfounded. <i>What</i><i> is </i><i>goad by sarcasm?</i>

    Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu¡¯s nk face and looked at Pei Qing. ¡°Since you are at the row end, there is no need to be afraid to let we know anything.¡±

    ¡°It was a family affair, so I didn¡¯t want to talk about it at first.¡± Pei Qing paused. ¡°Su WanTing and I are brother and sister of the same father and mother. When I was ten years old, my mother died of illness. Tingting and I were sent to the orphanage. Not long after, the adoption came, I was not suitable because of my age but Tingting was. At that time, when she was four years old, we separated. Then I went to the army after high school and returned to Beijing after being wounded and retired. Only then did I know Tingting¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°I had looked for her several times. She was doing well. Su Family is rich; I have nothing to worry about. But I did not expect half a month ago she took the initiative to contact me, and said that she needed my help.¡± Pei Qing didn¡¯t intend to keep people on tenterhooks, he immediately said, ¡°She wanted me to apany her to go down the tomb. She said there were important things in it. I don¡¯t know what can be in it. But I promised my mother to take good care of her. I broke my promise for decades, and she needed me, so I gave her a hand.¡±

    ¡°But I found that my sister had changed.¡± Pei Qing frowned. ¡°At Changsha, the sweet fragrance first came from Su WanTing. Then I saw the Bald Head being dragged down. Under the water, Su WanTing was so intent on killing Bald Head that I knew it was not as simple as Su WanTing had said.¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang looked at Pei Qing. ¡°You didn¡¯t actually get hallucinate by the scent?¡±

    ¡°Our army is special. We have done this kind of training before.¡± Pei Qing finished and looked at Li Shu. ¡°You actually heard it on the tomb¡¯s surface just now. She asked me to lead you guys to the front way.¡±

    The Zongzis were at the front, Pei Qing took them to the rear, but it seemed that it was neither good now.

    ¡°Su WanTing might know you won¡¯t listen to her and she deliberately said to go to the front.¡± Li Shu looked at the protruding decorative design on the wall. ¡°She¡¯s staring straight at us now.¡±

    Footnote:

    [1] <i>Stuff</i> here meant in the derogatory way. i.e: trash

    <

    > Chapter 42

 Chapter 42

    <strong>Chapter 42: The Tomb of Emperor Hui of Jin [10]</strong>

    <i>The people are all present</i>

    When Li Shu¡¯s words finished, at the same time he rushed past very fast; almost instantaneously. Zhang Qiu had not yet responded, but the protruding like a press button on the wall had been smashed by Li Shu¡¯s palm.

    The stone wall issued ¡¯ka ka¡¯ sound and slowly opened to both sides.

    Behind it was a tomb chamber. The originally missing Su WanTing sat on the top of the coffin. When she saw the door opened, her pair of eyes swept over. Zhang Qiu internally cried out ¡¯as expected¡¯.

    Su WanTing¡¯s ck pupils were tiny, her eyes almost bing all white.

    ¡°Big brother Li Shu, do you want to live together with me?¡± When talking, Su WanTing¡¯s pupils had recovered its normalcy. Her legs which were on the wall of the coffin, were swinging, and her face showed some smile. She pointed to Zhang Qiu with her eyes showed disdain, ¡°what¡¯s good about him? He doesn¡¯t match you at all, big brother Li Shu.¡±

    Zhang Qiu wanted to spit on Su WanTing¡¯s face; he was good in all aspect and Li Shu eyes were not blind, plus they already had little zongzi.

    Li Shu looked indifferent and unmoved. Su WanTing pouted, not happy. With fierce eyes and shrill voice she said, ¡°From small to big, as long as I want, no one can hold me back. Those who dare to destroy me will go to hell like the brothers of Su family! Go to hell!¡± When it came to thest sentence, her eyes looked crazy and the pupils shrank.

    Fuck! Zhang Qiu was not frightened by Su WanTing, but was rather crushed by the contents inside her words. Pei Qing once said that Su Zhicai had two sons, and one after another had gone.

    ¡°You killed the Su brothers?!¡± Pei Qing asked.

    Su WanTing, who was still looked crazy a moment ago suddenlyughed when she saw Pei Qing and said ¡°it¡¯s me, what are you going to do? They should die, and so are you. You are my big brother, but how can you not listen to me? Those who don¡¯t listen to me should all die.¡±

    ¡°You are not my little sister TingTing.¡± Pei Qing¡¯s eyes slowly turned cold. He stared at the person in front of him, ¡°What did you do to my little sister?¡±

    Su WanTing¡¯s smiling face immediately sank. It was just like Pei Qing asked. Her eyes were somewhat confused, what was she in the end? A sudden sharp pain in her head made her confused eyes instantly became irritable. ¡°I am Su WanTing. You don¡¯t need to waste words. Like you, such a useless person, is neither worthy to be my big brother!¡±

    As soon as the words were finished, Su WanTing on the coffin suddenly rose and moved very fast; just like a shadow moving towards Pei Qing at the door. Li Shu blocked it, and Pixian Hui Wang came to help. Su WanTing bent her lips in a smile and suddenly, a sweet fragrance filled the entire tomb chamber. Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes became lost. Then his finger felt sore, and his consciousness steadily came back. Xiao Jiang was gripping his hand and showed small tiger¡¯s teeth with stained with blood.

    Zhang Qiu knew that Su WanTing used the same old trick, but he had Xiao Jiang; this sweet fragrance could not make him hallucinated. He could not help but felt relief and took two steps back.

    Suddenly there was silence in the tomb. Zhang Qiu looked up; Li Shu, Pixian Hui Wang, Pei Qing and Su WanTing were gone, and the sweet smell on the tip of his nose was also dispersed. No, this was not right.

    Zhang Qiu bit his lower lip to make himself wake up, but his eyes were still seeing nothing and no one was here. Zhang Qiu touched his bag; Xiao Jiang was gone. Xiao Jiang obviously had just bit him.

    The whole thing was so weird, only in a matter of a split second; he seemed to have entered another space. There was some terror in the quiet tomb. Zhang Qiu stood in ce waiting to be sure, but his heart was beating fiercely. He did not know how long he had been waiting. Might be ten minutes or might be only a few minutes. In the closed quiet space, it was easy to make people think too much.

    ¡°Li Shu? Second¡¯s wife? Pei Qing?¡±

    There was only his voice echoing in the tomb. Zhang Qiu clutched the shlight in his hand and swept it around; there was nothing. The coffin situated in the middle was emitting a faint light, like something inside was looking at him through the coffin.

    Once this kind of thought generated, he frantically felt frightened. Zhang Qiu did not intend to stay in the tomb. The several times he went down the tomb, he was surrounded by people. But this time, he was alone. Besides stepping forward, there was some fear of retreat. After that, he was unexpectedly calm.

    How exactly did Li Shu and the rest disappear in just a split second?

    Zhang Qiu walked around in the tomb and not found any way out or mechanisms. The stone wall between the two connected tombs was still opened, but the tomb chamber at the back was impassably sealed. He could not climb up there again, so went back around to the center of the tomb chamber.

    The light of the coffin situated in the middle had be more obvious. He went around just now was only to avoid it. Zhang Qiu ground his teeth and came forward with the shlight. He did not know where he had seen those; <i>the dead person¡¯s time in the coffin has stopped. If the coffin is opened and exposed to living human¡¯s breath, the corpse inside very likely to rise and be a zongzi.</i>

    When he thought of these, he couldn¡¯t help holding his breath while the shlight explored down. Zhang Qiu¡¯s brave eyes opened wide. It turned out that the faint light came out from the inside of the coffin. The coffin cover had been opened into a gap which a person could pass. Inside the coffin was smallne of steps, made of b. Who knew what it led to?

    He was hesitating whether to go down or not, but a gust of wind blew from behind. As if someone had pushed him, his whole person fell head first into the coffin like a watermelon. After entering, Zhang Qiu just wanted to say: fortunately, it was quite narrow here or he would roll down the steps.

    After Zhang Qiu settled down, only then he thought of the force that pushed him just now. He felt panic-stricken but he had alreadye and neither did he have the courage to turn back. No matter what had pushed him, the other party obviously wanted him toe in. It seemed that he could not get out. He had no other choice but to stick to one way.

    After summoning up courage, Zhang Qiu held his shlight while his mouth incessantly muttered Li Shu¡¯s and Xiao Jiang¡¯s names.

    The more he walked the wider the inside and there was also wind flow. He should arrive soon. He quickened several steps, and sure enough, the exit was under the coffin as in his past experience.

    Zhang Qiu was about to go up but suddenly heard a muffled voice. After that, came Bald Head gasping for breath and said, ¡°Su WanTing is a monster. You¡¯ll be finished sooner orter if you following her. Brother, we have known each other for more than ten years ¡ª¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to y any emotional cards. You should have thought (of a viin) to do the dirty on another viin when we were doing this business.¡±

    It was Pingquan¡¯s voice that interrupted Bald Head. Bald Head gasped, and then the sound of a knife stabbing into the meat was vaguely heard. ¡°At least I could live a little longer following her...¡±

    Zhang Qiu could not hear what was saidter, because the voice was too small and vague. However if he did not make a move soon, Bald Head would die in the hands of Pingquan. After pulling himself together, he gently knocked the coffin wall, and after a while pressed a rhythm one at a time. At the end, the ¡¯<i>Dong Dong Dong¡¯ </i>became faster and faster. His other hand held a dagger at the coffin ridge. This dagger was put in his small bag by Li Shu before going down the pit.

    It was quiet outside. Zhang Qiu nestled in the coffin, heard the footsteps slowly approaching. His heart beat was just as fast as he knocked on the coffin wall. The footsteps stopped. Zhang Qiu could feel that Pingquan was not far away from the coffin. He was afraid to even take a breath. The time seemed to be very long. He moved his hand from the coffin wall to the lid; rocked it one at a time, not daring to be too vigorous for fear that the lid of the coffin would be overthrown.

    The sound outside seemed to be walking away, but Zhang Qiu¡¯s knocking was too loud to listen carefully.

    ¡°You stay here to feed the zongzi.¡±

    It was Pingquan talking to Bald Head. Zhang Qiu knocked again, and after making sure that there was no sound outside, only then he felt relieved. The lid of the coffin was movable, and was not sealed; it had moved a bit by the excessive knocking. Zhang Qiu saw the outside from the crack; it was dark, and there was a faint figure in the corner.

    No Pingquan. After confirming that, Zhang Qiu jumped out of the lid and ran to the corner quickly. It was indeed Bald Head, who was already bleeding from the bottom of his abdomen.

    Zhang Qiu fished out the first aid medicine from the small bag. He sprinkled the homeostatic powder to Bald Head¡¯s wound, and bandaged it. During the period, Bald Head woke up and clutched his wrist tightly.

    ¡°Hold on. Stopping the blood first and as soon as we go up, we¡¯ll look for a hospital.¡±

    Bald Head gripped his arm and did not let go, instead, he gripped tighter. He moved his lower body, and drew a breath of pain. Grounding his teeth, he said, ¡°Pingquan is with that stinky girl Su WanTing. They bring people down to the pit to kill them all.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s hands shook and he quickened the dressing. After he was done, he hurriedly said, ¡°You carry on yourself, don¡¯t die.¡± He must quickly find Li Shu. It was not just in a split second that they were all gone, but it was Su WanTing causing the damnable. This person was even more difficult to deal with than Jin LaoDa.

    There were two roads aftering out of the tomb chamber. Zhang Qiu shone the light on the ground, and sure enough, he saw a trace of blood. It was Pingquan who dripped it with the bloody knife when he had just left.

    Without hesitation, Zhang Qiu ran towards the left side. He did not know that there were several dark shadows leaning on his back.

    <i>Delicious smell, even more fragrant than that in the tomb.</i>

    <i>This is mine.</i>

    <i>It is mine.</i>

    The shadows were quarreling, and finally merged into a huge ck shadow. They opened their mouths and swallowed up the head of thepletelyck of perception Zhang Qiu.

    Zhang Qiu felt something weigh down on his neck. When he took it out to take a look, it was the spirit bead. He didn¡¯t know what was going on the brocade¡¯s surface for it to almost break off. Conveniently, he wrapped the cloth and put it into the bag, then rushed to the front. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt a heavy feeling on his back.

    The dark shadows on Zhang Qiu¡¯s back once again opened its mouth and headed towards his head.

    But just as its getting closer, the condensed dark shadows suddenly dispersed and let out a mournful cry. As if it was going to get devoured by something, one by one dispersed to run away.

    <i>This person¡¯s body has a very powerful force.</i>

    <i>Ahhhh, it hurts, it hurts.</i>

    Thepletelyck perception Zhang Qiu had run to the top most. The stone gate was opened wide. The top wall was carved with mired decorative designs. On the either sides were the tomb¡¯s beast guards. Their workmanship was refined and meticulous that they seemed to be aggressively guarding the master inside.

    This was the main tomb chamber.

    Zhang Qiu slowed down his footsteps. When he arrived, he found that he was too impulsive. Pingquan should be inside, if he went in now, it would be death. While he was hesitating, he heard Pei Qing¡¯s voice from inside.

    ¡°Why are you here? What about other people?¡±

    ¡°Wandered off.¡±

    Zhang Qiu went in and happened to see Pingquan holding a dagger to stab behind Pei Qing. ¡°Watch out!¡± He blurted out. Pei Qing, as if he had been prepared, with a lightning move of his hand took Pingquan¡¯s dagger directly, and kicked the man out at the same time.

    The action flowing was smooth and neat.

    Zhang Qiu then remembered that Pei Qing¡¯s origin was a soldier. ¡°Pingquan is Su WanTing¡¯s people. Just a moment ago he wanted to kill Bald Head. Where are Li Shu and second¡¯s wife?¡±

    Pei Qing tied up Pingquan and threw him in the corner. He heard Zhang Qiu asked the question and shook his head. ¡°Wandered off. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. When we¡¯re still at the location below, you just disappeared in a sh. I¡¯d climbed up from above. Then met several Zongzis on the way and dealt them. I haven¡¯t met Li Shu and the rest.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Zhang Qiu wrinkled his eyebrows and said what he had just met. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Su WanTing had done. Where are Li Shu and the rest? And Xiao Jiang ¡ª¡±

    ¡°Xiao Qiu.¡±

    It was Li Shu¡¯s voice. Zhang Qiu looked back, it was indeed Li Shu. At the back, there was also second¡¯s wife. Clearly, they were separated and soon after met again, Zhang Qiu eyes turned red. Without thinking, he rushed forward, but was pulled from behind by Pei Qing.

    ¡°They are zongzis, see it clearly.¡± Pei Qing snapped.

    Zhang Qiu sharply stood in ce and looked carefully at ¡°Li Shu¡± and ¡°Pixian Hui Wang¡± in front of him. They had no expression on their faces; their facial features were stiff and rigid. By Pei Qing¡¯s reminder, he knew they were not right. Just now when he saw Li Shu, he was too happy to be lost in mind. Now that he thought about it, just now, Li Shu called him Xiao Qiu, which he was rarely called during normal times, and there was no emotion in Li Shu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Pei Qing, you will die by your bbing mouth.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked over following the voice. Su WanTing slowly came in, with a wave of hand, ¡¯Li Shu¡¯ and ¡¯Pixian Hui Wang¡¯ whom were blocking the way, stiffly opened the way for her. Su WanTing¡¯s clothes were a sorry figure, and there were scars on her face. Zhang Qiu breath a sigh of relief upon that look. There were not many people in the pit who could hurt Su WanTing, Li Shu should have nothing happened to him.

    Su WanTing swept her eyes on Pei Qing with a ruthless look. ¡°I advise you not to interfere with my affairs, even can leave you with your corpse intact.¡±

    ¡°These words are better gift to you.¡± Pei Qing was emanating chillness from head to toe, he swept over his sharp eyes and said, ¡°You are not my little sister.¡±

    Su WanTing smiled in ridicule, ¡± You don¡¯t deserve it either!¡± The voice just fell, she directly rushed over. At the back, the two zongzis disguised as Li Shu and Pixian Hui Wang also ran over.

    Although Zhang Qiu knew that the other side was a zongzi, but with the face of Li Shu, he was still under great pressure. With teeth grinding, a knife went to stab in. The piercing blow did not sound like stabbing flesh, but it was very hard. When he pulled out the dagger, a fishy smell wafted out. The zongzi disguised as Li Shu had restored to its original appearance.

    Zhang Qiu saw the shrunken ck face of the zongzi at the close distance. The contrast was too big. His hand gave it an energetic stab after stab, stabbing it to broken bits.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    This voice was like passing through from his body and came out. When Zhang Qiu looked back, the zongzi with the Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s shell wasing. The sharp ws were striking straight at his face. A nearly transparent human shadow suddenly appeared before him, blocking him for a moment.

    ¡°Finally, all are present.¡±

    Su WanTing beat Pei Qing to the ground, narrowing her eyes at the human shadow in front of her. She coldly snorted. It was unknown what was pulled out from her hand, but she struck it at the transparent human shadow¡¯s body and the shadow gradually became an entity. Only, this person¡¯splexion was terribly paled and appeared very much in pain.

    Who knew when Pingquan, who had been tied up in the corner, broke free from the rope and stabbed in Zhang Qiu¡¯s lower back.

    <

    > Chapter 43

 Chapter 43

    <strong>WARNING: This chapter contains violence, viewer discretion is advised.</strong>

    <strong>Chapter 43: The Tomb of Emperor Hui of Jin [11]</strong>

    Osmanthus Jelly

    Zhang Qiu was struck forward by the force behind him. He had not yet responded when he heard the sound of the knife stabbing into the meat. When the knife was pulled out, only then he felt pain, especially pain. His subconsciously turned over and was tied up by the person behind him.

    ¡°Miss Su, what about this man?¡±

    It was Pingquan¡¯s voice. Zhang Qiu was in pain and did not want to think about how Pingquan broke free from the rope.

    ¡°Bring that slut over.¡± Su WanTing was very happy to see Zhang Qiu¡¯s head was cold sweating in pain. She held Zhang Qiu¡¯s chin with the pointed tip of a dagger, and a trace of blood came out. Her eyes shone with excitement. She said with a grin, ¡°Are you still thinking of Li Shu to save you? He himself is trapped in the Master¡¯s illusion. After I deal with you, heh, he¡¯s going to be mine.¡±

    Pei Qing was struggling to free his bounded wrist while Su WanTing was talking to Zhang Qiu, and her eyes shrank instantly. She turned back with a fierce stare and face was full of rage. The dagger in her hand went directly into Pei Qing¡¯s vicle. ¡°It seems that you can¡¯t wait to be refined as a corpse for the Master.¡± Turning back to Zhang Qiu, she said, ¡°Although you are a waste, but today I am happy to let you experience the Master¡¯s strength.¡±

    Zhang Qiu could not hear Su WanTing at all, because he lost too much blood; his face was pale, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, and his vision was blurred.

    ¡°Bring it over.¡± Su WanTing saw Pei Qing still moving around, the dagger in her hand inserted a few points deeper. Smiling, she said, ¡°I said that those who do not listen to me will die.¡±

    Pingquan shivered when he heard Su WanTing¡¯sst words, and his face showed deference. He pulled Zhang Qiu and followed behind Su WanTing with great effort. Zhang Qiu, who was originally a little dizzy, took a sharp breath and sobered up by the pain.

    At the front, Su WanTing pushed Pei Qing. As soon as Pei Qing rebelled, the dagger in her hand instantly pulled out and re-inserted elsewhere. After a few moments, Pei Qing was bloody, and the transparent shadow of the entity followed with a tremble, stiff walked and expressing fear, as if he had wanted to escape, but Su WanTing was controlling him.

    The main tomb was veryrge. Zhang Qiu was pulled from behind by Pingquan, staggered at the back. After a short walk, he arrived at a ce of worship, which pottery jars with ckcquer surrounded all around in azimuth. The pottery jar¡¯s rim was small with a big belly, and the body had red painted talisman. The marks were facing the huge bronze cauldron in the middle.

    Su WanTing scanned the trembling shadow entity with her tiny pupils. The shadow entity¡¯s face turned whiter, soon turned to crying expression. It was obvious that he was extremely unwilling and afraid, but his legs did not listen to him; he leapt into the cauldron. Almost at the same time, Su WanTing lifted her hand lightly, and Pei Qing was thrown into the cauldron like a piece of paper.

    The cauldron was so tall that Pingquan could not throw Zhang Qiu in with all his strength. Su WanTing¡¯s face sank. ¡°Useless thing, go break the jar¡¯s rim.¡± She took Zhang Qiu herself and threw Zhang Qiu in with disgust.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    By that smash, Zhang Qiu was seeing stars, and his heart stopped in a split second. The pain had reached its pinnacle that he no longer felt it. Now he was numbed and his limbs were cold and powerless that he could not move at all.

    This cauldron was huge. Pei Qing was not looking much better in the corner opposite him; leant against the cauldron wall like a bloody man. Zhang Qiu did not know whether he was alive or dead.

    ¡°Your¡ªYour Excellency.¡±

    There was a weak call from beneath his body. Zhang Qiu was slow in thinking. Only after a while did he reacted to the call. He wanted to respond, but when his mouth opened, he could not make a sound at all.

    The other person climbed out from under him. Zhang Qiu could see the other person clearly; a very young boy, about sixteen or seventeen years old, with a small round fleshy face, a crisp voice, there were two dimples when he spoke, and his face was as white as a pasty paper man.

    ¡°That¡ªthat woman is going to kill us.¡±

    Zhang Qiu wanted to say as a matter of fact that it was clearly an arranged matter, but the other person hugged his knees and cried in muttered sobs. When he sobbed, he was like a rabbit; pitiful, not like his ghostly appearance and not even a bit scary at all.

    ¡°But I¡ªI seem to be already dead.¡±

    Zhang Qiu opened his mouth but the weak voice was not the same as before. The other person heard him, sniffed his nose and stopped crying. He shook his head and confusedly said, ¡°This maidservant is Ling Dang, a little eunuch buried together with His Majesty. When this maidservant had consciousness, this maidservant wandered around here, unable to go out. Then one day, heard someone saying on the surface, which was actually that woman. This maidservant was found, and badly injured. When maidservant woke up again, maidservant was inside Your Excellency¡¯s bead. Your Excellency, you saved this maidservant.¡±

    Sure enough, the boy was Ling Dang of the day when the ghosts pounding the wall happened. Ling Dang was hurt by Su WanTing and attached to his spirit bead. When the ghosts pounding the wall happened, his feeling was not wrong; the sweet smell was from Su WanTing, who was unable to tolerate and want to kill him. Ling Dang was clearly not Su WanTing¡¯s opponent but still came out to block for him, including the one he did in the tomb just now.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s mind was unexpectedly calm and sober at this moment. His mind and body seemed to be separated; his senses could not feel the pain.

    He should be dying soon.

    He was just an ordinary man. Su WanTing just wanted to kill him. The purpose of this corpse-refining was for Pei Qing and Ling Dang. Ling Dang was a ghost with a long history, but Pei Qing was like him. Why Su WanTing must need Pei Qing? After thinking for a long time, Zhang Qiu still did not know what Su WanTing was going to do.

    He did not want to waste his energy thinking about all this mess anymore. His mind had gone crazy thinking about Li Shu and Xiao Jiang. He did not know how Li Shu was now and Xiao Jiang was so small, would they, being in that whatever damn illusion was in danger?

    <i>Pa, pa, pa!</i>

    The crisp sound outside was Su WanTing¡¯s instruction for the pottery jars¡¯ rim to be broken. Zhang Qiu noticed that Ling Dang¡¯s body trembled every time a jar¡¯s rim was broken. For a moment, he would be like just pulled out of the water, and his whole ghost entity could hardly maintain.

    There was something in the jar that made Ling Dang afraid and even threatened Ling Dang¡¯s life.

    ¡°I¡ª I¡¯m scared, Your Excellency, I¡ªI seem to be dying. I feel terrible.¡± Ling Dang¡¯s mind was full of confusion, and he began to talk nonsense. He talked about something in a low voice. Zhang Qiu¡¯s brain had turned nk, his ears were buzzing, and he could not hear the words at all.

    Each and every pottery jar¡¯s rim that surrounded all over in two circles was wide opened; the inside was dark, nothing could be seen, but the stench filled the air of the whole tomb. Pingquan¡¯s face turned ugly, he stood in the corner as if he wanted to huddle up and vomit. Su WangTing shoot him a nce and scolded him ¡¯useless¡¯.

    In a split second, Su Wan Ting¡¯s pupils shrank, and a strong fragrance emitted from her body, mixed with the smell of the whole tomb. Ten hundreds of pottery jars ced on the ground suddenly broke the silence with ¡¯dong dong¡¯ and swayed back and forth on the ground. The whole tomb ground seemed to be trembling, and the things in the pottery jars scrambled toe out.

    When Pingquan thought about what was inside, his legs turned soft as mud. He sat on the ground, stared at Su WanTing¡¯s back in front of him and began to regret. Who did he follow?

    A thin and sharp ck dried shriveled w emerged from the rim of one jar, and soon another followed by a bare, almost skull-like head, with two ck holes in the eye sockets which was prominent on a small skull.

    Hundreds of pottery jars began to pour out the shriveled bodies of these monsters and jumped out of the pottery jars. Su WanTing smiled excitedly, with a stronger fragrance on her body, she pointed to the bronze cauldron. ¡°Good children, there¡¯s something you want to eat, go quickly!¡±

    They formed a dense mass of small bodies. Some of them could walk and jump toward the bronze cauldron, while others could crawl fast on the ground. Their only goal was the one in the middle which have something delicious in it.

    ¡°Zhang Qiu, Zhang Qiu don¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was woken up and opened his eyes to see that it was Pei Qing. He could not help feeling disappointed. He wanted to see Li Shu again before he died.

    In his ears, there was the sound of the rustle, very loud, like a lot of things crawling on the ground creating the friction sound. Zhang Qiu swallowed his saliva, his throat sore. It was clearly dark, but he could see very clearly.

    Pei Qing held the dagger in his hand and pulled it out of him. The crying Ling Dang was now behind Pei Qing. His face was apparently frightened to death, but his eyes shone the desire of risking to survive.

    Ling Dang was like this. How could he give up easily?

    Zhang Qiu pulled himself together, licked his lower lip, but his weak body did not listen to his brain at all. Pei Qing knew that Zhang Qiu wanted to help. He shook his head and said, ¡°We are too weak now. We have to fight hard. You and Ling Dang take good care of yourselves.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s - it¡¯sing!¡± Ling Dang stared at the top of the wall and shouted.

    Zhang Qiu looked up and saw that a baby¡¯s head was hanging on it. The skull was wrapped in ck and purple skin, two ck holes stared at them, revealing sharp teeth and almost drooling.

    They were the food of these monsters.

    Zhang Qiu had hardly finished thinking about it when it dropped in with its head pulling its tiny body.

    Pei Qing grabbed the dagger and pierced it fiercely, but because of excessive blood loss, Pei Qing lost his agility. For the first time, Pei Qing could not pierce it. The little monster showed its fine teeth and tore off a piece of flesh on Pei Qing¡¯s leg.

    Ling Dang rushed over and hit the little monster¡¯s head with his hand. Pei Qing plunged in for the second time. The dagger stuck into the little monster¡¯s head. The little monster made a sharp cry, then convulsed and fell down.

    They looked at each other in silence. Just breathed a sigh of relief, and there was another head on the wall of the cauldron, followed by another one...

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart was half cold and he swept a nce around carelessly. He could not survive anyway. He wanted to move his body to a dead corner to not give Pei Qing and Ling Dang more trouble, but he did not have enough strength.

    There was a ck shadow over his head, and the little monster fell on his head with a stench.

    The pain of fleshcerated from corporal punishment did note at all, but he little monster made a shrill cry. His arm was grasped tightly and his whole body crashed into a cold chest. The unique temperature made Zhang Qiu feel at ease. ¡°Li Shu!¡±

    Li Shu kissed Zhang Qiu¡¯s lips and swept his eyes to the bloodstains on Zhang Qiu¡¯s clothes; his whole person was filled with murderous aura. He quickly peeled Zhang Qiu¡¯s clothes off and saw the bloody wound on his back. His eyes turned crimson. He dripped his blood onto Zhang Qiu¡¯s wound and the wound was healing at the speed visible to the naked eyes.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    It was Xiao Jiang¡¯s voice. Zhang Qiu looked up and saw a soft-looking boy of three or four years old jumping in. He was stunned.

    The little boy was not happy, he choked up, ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t remember Xiao Jiang?¡±

    He did not see him in less than half a day but Xiao Jiang had already grown up? Zhang Qiu felt that he must have lost too much blood that it created hallucination.

    Li Shu patted Xiao Jiang¡¯s head. Xiao Jiang obediently sat down, showed his two unique tiger teeth and smacked his lips to Zhang Qiu¡¯s face. ¡°Daddy, I protect you. Xiao Jiang has grown up.¡±

    <i>I could see you had grown up</i>. Nevertheless, Zhang Qiu¡¯s expression was one that said the world was a mysterious fantasy.

    Meanwhile, Li Shu swept a nce at the fainted Pei Qing, casually dropped his blood on Pei Qing¡¯s lips, and looked coldly at Ling Dang, who shivered furiously at the side.

    ¡°He¡¯s a good ghost. He helped us.¡± Zhang Qiu said quickly, afraid that Li Shu might identally kill Ling Dang.

    Ling Dang nodded piteously, not daring to say more.

    Li Shu looked away and kissed Zhang Qiu. ¡°You have a good rest first and wait for me to solve the problem outside.¡± After that, he jumped out.

    Those scattered little monsters would crawl in, and Xiao Jiang would put his hands on his waist blocking in front of Zhang Qiu with his short legs. When he saw the little monsters dare to show its head, his tiger¡¯s teeth would glint, scaring the little monsters to shrill cries and they all crawled out.

    Xiao Jiang kept a straight face and grunted angrily, ¡°Coward monsters!¡±

    Zhang Qiu was leaning against the wall of the cauldron; he had not rxed yet. This was his bag-packed son.

    Shortly after fighting sounded a thud outside, Su WanTing gave a shrill cry. There was no sound after a moment. It was quiet outside. When Li Shu came into the cauldron without any scars, Zhang Qiu breathed a sigh of relief.

    After they went out, Pixian Hui Wang was also there. Su WanTing¡¯s body was on the ground. Pingquan had a dagger in his abdomen. He leaned against the stone wall with eyes wide opened, seeming to die with a remaining grievance. Bald Head took out the dagger and wiped the blood. ¡°Brother, we don¡¯t owe each other. Don¡¯t meet me in the next life.¡±

    Pei Qing woke up and had a strange look on his face. When he saw Ling Dang, he waved him over, ¡°Help me up.¡±

    Ling Dang¡¯s ghost body was badly injured. He was already very weak. When he heard Pei Qing calling him, he still walked over. He lifted Pei Qing on his thin shoulder and it shook twice. Pei Qing frowned, ¡°haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t¡ªhaven¡¯t.¡± Ling Dang said piteously that he had not eaten for a long time.

    Pei Qing smiled, ¡°When we go back, I¡¯ll buy you a sweet-scented osmanthus cake.¡±

    Ling Dang heard this and opened his eyes wide, ¡°How do you know I like sweet-scented osmanthus cake?¡±

    Pei Qing did not reply, but looked at Zhang Qiu. ¡°Can you lend me your spirit bead? Ling Dang¡¯s form is weak. If he could not stabilize his soul, his soul will fly away and scatters.¡±

    As a matter of fact, after Xiao Jiang was born, the bead was no longer useful. Zhang Qiu himself did not know, just kept it close to him and forgot to return it to second¡¯s wife. He was now an ordinary person, it was not good for him to use the bead, which was vulnerable to Yin and incur dirty things.

    After listening to Pei Qing, Zhang Qiu took out the spirit bead from his bag. ¡°This is second¡¯ wife¡¯s. You should ask him to borrow it.¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang took the bead in Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand and looked at it carefully. A little yearning came out of his eyes. He lowered his eyelids and handed it to Pei Qing. ¡°The original owner of this thing is not me. I¡¯ll lend it to you.¡± Then he nced at Ling Dang and his tone turned direction, ¡°Pei Qing, should you be called Pei Qing, or Emperor Hui of Jin?¡±

    Trantor¡¯s note: So Xiao Jiang has grown up, therefore he didn¡¯t call ¡®baba¡¯ which is an onomatopoeia but ¡®Baba¡¯ as in Daddy.

    This is osmanthus jelly

    <

    > Chapter 44

 Chapter 44

    <strong>Chapter 44: The Tomb of Emperor Hui of Jin [12]</strong>

    Hee Hee Hee Hee Hee

    Zhang Qiu looked at Pei Qing and said, ¡°What Emperor Hui of Jin?¡±

    Pei Qing might have hid something from them along the way, but it was about Su Wan Ting¡¯s family, and he had made it clear. Zhang Qiu thought of Pei Qing¡¯s appearance as if his life depended on it at the bottom of the cauldron just now. How could it be that Pei Qing suddenly was not Pei Qing?

    From when they both met in the main tomb chamber, Pei Qing was never left alone. If Pei Qing was not Pei Qing, then what about Emperor Hui of Jin, when did it change?

    Zhang Qiu was angry at the thought that the ghost Emperor Hui of Jin had robbed Pei Qing¡¯s body unconsciously. After having experienced the struggle between life and death, Zhang Qiu thought of Pei Qing and Ling Dang as his friends.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know who I am.¡± Pei Qing¡¯s eyes showed a bit of confusion. ¡°When I just woke up, suddenly there was a fragment of other people¡¯s memory in my head, and had been at the back of my mind for a very long time.¡±

    Zhang Qiu choked, when he was supposed to question after he heard this tone of Pei Qing as if it was not Emperor Hui of Jin who robbed Pei Qing of his body.

    ¡°Your¡ª Your Majesty?!¡± Ling Dang stammered in horror, his whole body frozen.

    Pei Qing smiled when he saw Ling Dang like this and stuffed the borrowed Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s bead close on Ling Dang¡¯s chest. Ling Dang was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t move. The palm on his chest was scorching hot that it could melt people.

    However, Zhang Qiu totally felt that when Pei Qing gave the bead to the young Ling Dang, his hand seemed to be eating Ling Dang¡¯s tofu. [T/N: taking advantage to grope a feel]

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Zhang Qiu felt that if he did not speak out, Pei Qing¡¯s hand would stretch down Ling Dang¡¯s chest. Pei Qing originally disyed an upright straight soldier, how could he suddenly be a gay in the gay airs?

    Li Shu nced at Pei Qing and said, ¡°When we separated from the underneath apanying burial chamber, we were trapped in a ce where we would return to the origin point after several times of walking around. Later, I realized that this was a huge magic array. Su WanTing herself was the array¡¯s catalyst.¡±

    Su WanTing had alreadye out, while Li Shu and Pixian Hui Wang had been trapped for a long time, but finally found the exit. Exactly under the pit was the main tomb chamber, which was the rear of this sacrificial ceremony in the middle. There were nine revolving Immortal Array Locks inside. The coffin in the middle was the body of Emperor Hui of Jin, but the body had already decayed and be a pile of white bones, just like in the General Tomb in Shandong.

    Inside the General Tomb in Shandongy Hua Ting, who was ordinary person being pressed within the magic array and tormented by premature dying of illness in all of his reincarnations. Theoretically speaking, Gou Wang¡¯s venting anger on Hua Ting<sup>[1]</sup> and thought to help send a secrete message to Li Shu by intentionally made ordinary Hua Ting suffer like this, then was this tomb coincidental or not?

    [1 Hua Ting with different pinyin of Ting]

    Wasn¡¯t it done by the people behind everything?

    ¡°Map.¡± Li Shu reminded, and in passing, he took out the wooden box. ¡°It was found in the coffin of Emperor Hui of Jin Dynasty.¡±

    Right, it was the map that brought them in, and yet there was a wooden box in the arms of Emperor Hui of Jin, which showed that this was not an idental at all, but the nning of the people behind it.

    Zhang Qiu was a little confused. Li Shu asked him, ¡°Tell me about .¡± They only knew Emperor Hui of Jin Dynasty from the inscriptions carved onto the monument, but Li Shu and Pixian Hui Wang were not clear at all about the important events of the past. After all, Emperor Hui of Jin was the emperor of Western Jin Dynasty.

    ¡°The most famous thing about this emperor is ¡¯why not eat meat?¡¯<sup>[2]</sup>.¡± Zhang Qiu always liked to grasp an interesting point when he read records of history, such as this Emperor Hui of Jin. The history of the Western Jin Dynasty was chaotic, every kings built their own factions, among which was The War of the Eight Kings<sup>[3]</sup>. ¡°.... this Emperor Hui of Jin, Sima Zhong wasparatively pitiful. He was kept under house arrest all the time, and died soon after he was rescued. ording to legend, Sima Yue, the king of the East Sea killed him by poisoning.¡±

    [2 ¡ª there is noprehensive understanding of things. Emperor Hui of Jin was mentally handicapped, so when there was a famine year and people had no food(rice) to eat, the emperor said "why not eat meat?" this has be a popr term for someone who can¡¯tprehend things]

    [3 ¡ª during the Western Jin Dynasty (265-317 A. D.) when eight feudal lords rose and fought each other for control of the mentally deficient emperor.]

    In consideration to Pei Qing, Zhang Qiu did not say that the head of Emperor Hui of Jin was a bit unwise, but ¡¯why not eat meat¡¯ was enough exnation.

    ¡°I know what¡¯s going on.¡± Pixian Hui Wang looked at Pei Qing. ¡°It¡¯s not that Emperor Hui of Jin wasn¡¯t smart, rather it wascking of soul¡¯s spirit; a person with an iplete soul. This magic array could not suppress him at all.¡±

    ¡°So Pei Qing is not an ordinary person.¡± Li Shu affirmed.

    Zhang Qiu also thought that the tomb was very different from the General Tomb in Shandong. If the Tomb of the General was very casual and simple because the rank of the General was not high, then that meant that Emperor Hui of Jin had no real power at all. The burial objects in this tomb were ordinary, but the specifications were veryrge, and there was strange sacrificial area. How could it be said that it was not an ordinary Royal tomb?

    ¡°From ancient times, the higher the position, the easier to obtain immortal vein, especially the closer the time is, the greater the energy of the ancient inheritance.¡± Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s words stopped here.

    Zhang Qiu thought of his second brother¡¯s Phoenix and looked at Pei Qing. Pei Qing bluntly said, ¡°After waking up, besides the numerous fragments of vague memory, there is a powerful force pressuring in my body. It¡¯s very painful¡±

    ¡°You are now awakening the immortal vein in your body; wait for the opportunity for it to burst out.¡± Li Shu hugged Zhang Qiu¡¯s waist. ¡°Talk about it again when we are up.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Pixian Hui Wang went to the ce where Su WanTing¡¯s body was. He carried it in one hand and went to the back. Zhang Qiu suddenly thought of that Jin LaoDa, who was terrified of the magic array when he was at the General Tomb. For this type of immortal thing, only throwing it into magic array would it not appeared before them again.

    The tomb was full of stink and sweetness, but Zhang Qiu¡¯s face was white and his sense of smell was degraded because of too much blood loss. The ground was full of the dead children, ck and purple small limbs with big heads, looking like children over one year old. Who knew how many such things were stuffed into those hundred big jars, dustden for thousands of years.

    Zhang Qiu could not smell it, but being in this kind of ce, it was like hell on earth.

    ¡°What actually the people behind it want to do? This means are so cruel.¡± Zhang Qiu was angry. After Xiao Jiang was born, he experienced the parents¡¯ love and treasure for their children.

    Li Shu patted Zhang Qiu on the back, soothed Zhang Qiu¡¯s mood, and said lightly, ¡°What should be collected? Just now in the refining cauldron, maybe it was just to refine Pei Qing, just like Zhang Yushui¡¯s Phoenix bead. As for the purpose ¡ª¡± Li Shu¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°It should be known soon.¡±

    Ling Dang attached to the spirit bead, and Pei Qing kept it close to him. Then, they went out. Although Li Shu¡¯s blood healed Zhang Qiu¡¯s wound, but he had still bleeding too much. With soft legs, he almost fell, and then Li Shu half squatted down, ¡°get on.¡±

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t want to show off his ability either, so he obediently leaned forward and got on up. Xiao Jiang jumped around, as if he liked the environment here very much.

    But Zhang Qiu¡¯s head ached when he saw his son¡¯s bare buttocks. His son seemed to be very happy running naked at anytime and anywhere.

    When they went out, they met the two Liu brothers in the corridor. When the two saw them, they hugged each other and screamed like seeing ghosts. Zhang Qiu looked back unconsciously but saw nothing.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Pei Qing and Pixian Hui Wang blocking them, the two men would have run away. Ling Dang came out of the bead and looked very white, but at least he wasn¡¯t looking as his soul would fly away as before. He said to the Liu brothers, ¡°His Majesty is here, you all still are not going to retreat immediately?¡±

    Obviously, this was not said to the Liu brothers. Zhang Qiu freaked out and asked Ling Dang who he was talking to.

    ¡°They¡¯re His Majesty¡¯s funeral partners, and also the wandering souls, whom just wanted to eat Your Excellency moments ago, but Your Excellency had a very strong aura and frightened them.¡± Ling Dang didn¡¯t say he failed to block them, but His Excellency had blocked them.

    Zhang Qiuy on Li Shu¡¯s back. When he heard Ling Dang said that, his brain was greatly enriched, he asked excitedly, ¡°Little Ling Dang, my body¡¯s aura is very strong, is it because I too have inherited immortal vein?¡±

    Although the immortal vein coveted by the people behind it, but it sounded very awesome, as if it had removed the blocked Ren Du¡¯s two meridian<sup>[4]</sup>.

    [4 ¨Cpart of the theory of Traditional Chinese Medicine and belong to the ¡°eight extra-meridians¡± in the ¡°TCM twelve meridians¡±.

    Ling Dang very cautiously looked at Li Shu. ¡°This maidservant doesn¡¯t know, but your aura very much like this Excellency; very strong. No, this Excellency¡¯s aura is even stronger.¡±

    Even stronger was meant towards Li Shu. Zhang Qiu wondered, his and Li Shu¡¯s aura were very simr, but Li Shu was a zongzi and he was a person, how could they be alike?

    Pixian Hui Wang saw Zhang Qiu¡¯s unreasonable expression and kindly reminded him, ¡°You¡¯ve got too much Li Shu¡¯s stuff on you.¡±

    ¡°What ¡ª¡± stuff! In an instant, Zhang Qiu got it. His white face due to blood loss almost turned red. He was angry. It was Li Shu¡¯s. He thought he himself was awesome.

    Little Jiangshi leaned his head sideways and looked nk. ¡°Daddy, what stuff?¡±

    Li Shu chuckled lightly, and the ashamed and embarrassed Zhang Qiu bit Li Shu on the shoulder, ground it down and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡± To Xiao Jiang he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing stuff. Why are you little kid asked so many questions?¡±

    Xiao Jiang¡¯s round face choke up, not happy. He was already so big, but Daddy still said he was too small. Oh so angry!

    When could he grow tall?!

    The Liu brothers over there had recovered their minds. Xiao Liu looked well apart from the ck eyes and spiritual impoverishment, the expression showed in his eyes seemingly sober and calm. He greeted them and asked Bald Head about the others. Bald Head just sneered and said nothing else. Da Liu appeared to be not quite in good condition. The top of his nose bridge connecting the eyebrows was ck and his state of mind was still looked muddleheaded. His mouth incessantly said something.

    Li Shu didn¡¯t have time to deal with this. He took the lead while carrying Zhang Qiu. Xiao Jiang bounced ¡¯da da¡¯ behind him, even talking in the air along the way. The frightened Da Liu shivered and followed closely with his head down.

    Ling Dang had returned into bead once again.

    After they went out, they went to the hospital directly. Pei Qing lost too much blood. Bald Head also looked like losing half his life; grounding his teeth to persist on taking breathes like staking all his life. They got to the hospital on the point of death; especially the most seriously injured Zhang Qiu. When the hospital examination came out, ording to the amount of blood loss, he should have gotten into shock and died long ago. But strangely, with this size of the healing wound, it should not have caused this much of blood lost.

    Without thinking the matter through, Zhang Qiu handled it casually. He could say that there was a thousand-year-old zongzi beside him. Wasn¡¯t zongzi¡¯s blood especially awesome?!

    They stayed in the hospital for ten days, probably because of it was rted to Li Shu¡¯s blood, they recovered quickly. Only, Zhang Qiu¡¯s body now developing cold, and he was easily afraid of cold. All of these were caused by excessive blood loss. He couldn¡¯t make up for the blood for a while. He could only rely on full recuperationter.

    Bald Head was discharged the earliest and especially came to Zhang Qiu¡¯s ward to thank him.

    ¡°You saved my life, and when somethinges upter, just say. I Bald Head absolutely won¡¯t decline.¡± Bald Head put a note on the head of the bed and left after he finished saying.

    Zhang Qiu took a look at it. There was a series of phone number and address on it. He never expected that Bald Head was from Inner Mongolia, but he and Bald Head should have no furthermunication. Besides, they did not need Bald Head to ¡¯musterrge forces¡¯ this way for the handy things. He tore the note and threw it into the garbage can.

    It was the end of August in a sh and school was about to start. Zhang Qiu dared not dy the time and insisted on discharging from the hospital. Li Shu could not do anything about Zhang Qiu. Although he nodded his head, but the food and drink must be ording to Li Shu¡¯s arrangements.

    Blood tonic food such as pork liver and such was all right. However, Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know what Li Shu thought; made him a series of soups for pregnant woman to produce breast milk and enriched the blood. Every day he drank a lot of soup. If he didn¡¯t drink it, Li Shu had a hundred ways for him to drink it. He felt his chest swelled recently.

    ¡°Where did it swell? Let me see.¡± Li Shu¡¯s eyes were flowing with crimson at the question.

    Zhang Qiu, as if facing a great enemy, snorted, ¡°I¡¯m a sick man. You, don¡¯t go too far ah!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just taking a look, where¡¯s your mind going?¡± Li Shu lightly retorted.

    Zhang Qiu internally thought<i>: which appearance of yours that I haven¡¯t known? Now you are ying the big-tailed wolf with me! No matter what he said, don¡¯t give up; just don¡¯t let Li Shu see it.</i>

    ¡°Song Bao.¡±

    It was the kind of alluring voice again. Zhang Qiu¡¯s ears itched and his hands were hesitant. But Li Shu raised his hand and rubbed his head. He said lightly, ¡°For your health¡¯s sake, you¡¯ll have another bowl of soup today.¡±

    <i>Damn it!!!</i>

    Zhang Qiu dared not speak up. When Li Shu brought the soup, Zhang Qiu beckoned to Xiao Jiang, who was lying at the side, ying softly. Little Jiangshi came over running ¡¯da da¡¯ with his two short legs. ¡°My good sonny, Daddy has delicious food for you.¡±

    Xiao Jiang, with his own smoke effect, shook his head and refused solemnly. ¡°Big Daddy said that the soup could not be drunk by children.¡± [T/N: what is smoke effect? Ethereal?]

    ¡°You have already grown up, not a child anymore.¡± Zhang Qiu said this without conscience.

    Xiao Jiang did not buy this at all. He showed his tiger¡¯s teeth and childishly snorted. ¡°Daddy, you said in the tomb that I¡¯m still a child.¡± After that, he stared at Zhang Qiu very seriously. ¡°Daddy, quickly drink. Once you¡¯ve finished drinking, you¡¯ll be as good as Xiao Jiang.¡±

    Zhang Qiu:...

    Did not know whether to say he was sweet and naive or cunning boy.

    ¨C

    Zhang Qiu sadly boarded the ne. The family of three went to Beijing first. Pei Qing and Pixian Hui Wang both left early. Especially Pixian Hui Wang was in a very urgent mood. When he learned that Zhang Qiu was alright, he returned to Beijing overnight.

    Xiao Jiang had grown big, so he did not need to be put it in the bag this time. When they waited for the ne, many young girls at the airport privately chatted and looked this way. Compared with Li Shu¡¯s beauty, even Xiao Jiang could gain ticket to the uncle¡¯s, aunt¡¯s, grandpa¡¯s and grandma¡¯s heart.

    Xiao Jiang wore an adorable big yellow duck T-shirt, short jeans and leather shoes, with natural-curling hair on top of the head. His normally keeping a straight face made him looked like a little adult. When speaking, he showed two tiger¡¯s teeth. The contrast was too adorable. He also had smoke effect, with white skin, the kind of porcin feeling.

    Zhang Qiu heard more than once that the young girl privately chatted behind him, said that she had never seen such a beautiful child; the child was adorable, cute and elegantly indifferent, especially when the tiger¡¯s teeth came out, he looked like a little vampire.

    <i>Are the girls¡¯ eyes so poisonous nowadays?!</i>

    The grandpa and grandma were more concerned: Your child is really good-looking, it¡¯s just that, hasn¡¯t he slept well? Howe the under the eyes are dark, children still needs enough sleep, so that the body can grow up...

    Xiao Jiang was interested in the topic of growing up. He listened carefully with a serious-looking small face. He got all the methods of growing up, such as not picking food and sleeping more.

    But Daddy didn¡¯t let him suck blood. Truly distressful ah!

    When the nended in Beijing, Zhang Qiu was very tired. He really missed the Xiao Jiang who was packed in his bag before. His son being so popr was also not so good ah!

    Li Shu held Xiao Jiang with Zhang Qiu walked beside him. As soon as they came out many girls went to surround them, which frightened Zhang Qiu. Then he heard the other person said that they were mistaken, not Xixi, but the long-haired man was really beautiful, the child in his arms was lovely and they looked like stars....

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s face cold. He had never been called a handsome man since he was with Li Shu. He also used to stand in the crowd as a small sh point.

    Only heard a girl shouted ¡¯Xixi came¡¯, thereupon the crowd that surrounded them went to rush forth. Li Shu¡¯s face cold, with a hand around Zhang Qiu came out from the crowd. Behind them were the enthusiastic cries of the girls; Qi Xi or something.

    This Qix Xi was supposed to be a star, but the name was special enough, Qi Xi [7 Up (soft drink)].

    Zhang Qiuughed ¡¯hee hee¡¯ when he heard the croaking of fans behind him. ¡°That¡¯s a funny name!¡±

    Out of the airport entrance, Pixian Hui Wang was waiting. Xiao Jiang twisted in Li Shu¡¯s arms. Li Shu put him down. Xiao Jiang ran to Pixian Hui Wang and called Second Mom.

    Zhang Qiu saw that Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s face was green, but he still smiled gently and pinched Xiao Jiang¡¯s big face.

    Xiao Jiang was a face-con like Zhang Qiu. He especially liked ying with Pixian Hui Wang. It was okay to love your loved ones. Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s status was precious and he also had children before. But he was very dignified and never had a child been so close to him. At first, he was not used to it. Now slowly and unexpectedly he felt that this was the kinship between father and son.

    But now he was wholeheartedly trying to resurrect Zhang Yushui. He might never have the chance to enjoy this father and son¡¯s affection again in his life. However, Pixian Hui Wang had been depressed for these days. He did not feel regretful thousands of years ago, nor would he now. For him, the most important thing in his life was Zhang Yushui.

    ¡°Second¡¯s wife, did you drive over here? When did you get your driver¡¯s license?¡± Zhang Qiu remembered that second¡¯s wife¡¯s car sickness was worse than his.

    Pixian Hui Wang looked at the car and nced away. Zhang Qiu walked in two steps and could hear the soft and crisp voice inside. It was Little Ling Dang.

    ¡°Let me see. It¡¯s all right. Let me see what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°No¡ªno, your maidservant is afraid of staining Your Majesty¡¯s eyes.¡± Little Ling Dang seemed as if he was about to cry.

    ¡°Not at all. Call me by name, or how about you call me big brother?¡±

    Zhang Qiu could feel Pei Qing¡¯s intention of <i>eating tofu</i> through the ss window. Little Ling Dang was so small, yet Pei Qing had no shame to put his hands on him! <i>Dong dong, </i>he knocked on the window twice, and heard little Ling Dang with a crying voice said softly, ¡°Your Majesty, Theirs Excellency are waiting outside for a long time. Maid¡ªI¡¯ll let big brother see it when we go back.¡± Thest sentence was said pitifully.

    ¡°Okay Ling Dang, I¡¯m doing this for your sake. You don¡¯t have a reference, how do you know how long¡ª¡± Pei Qing paused, as if to coax him. ¡°Okay-okay-okay, I won¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    After a while, Pei Qing showed his head out andughed heartily and sincerely. ¡°Ling Dang is too weak to bask in the sun outside.¡±

    Right now, Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t see Pei Qing, who used to be frank and honest. Now how did he think that Pei Qing has a ck belly? Like Li Shu, he was a big-tailed wolf!

    They got into the car and Ling Dang sat in the back, huddled in a pitiful sighing with red eyes, looking like he had just been bullied. Zhang Qiu internally scolded ¡¯beast¡¯ and cated Ling Dang. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If you are unwilling, you say it, we¡¯ll all help you.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI will.¡± Ling Dang was also very happy to see Zhang Qiu. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that I can¡¯t do it well and make His¡ªbig brother worried about it.¡±

    Zhang Qiu felt sorry for little Ling Dang; he was being bullied like this but still talked about Pei Qing. He was about to open his mouth to fight against Pei Qing, but saw little Ling Dang blushed and whispered, ¡°I never thought I could be a man in my whole life, so¡ªso I just don¡¯t know how it feels, and has not been able to do well.¡±

    <i>What thing?</i>

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s head was in a fog. Pixian Hui Wang exined, ¡°Ling Dang is castrated, but now he has be a ghost. It is reasonable to say that the ghost who practices austerities for thousands of years should be able to grow, but Ling Dang was castrated from an early age. Without this experience, he won¡¯t be able to transform well.¡±

    ¡°So big brother helped me. Your Excellency, don¡¯t get him wrong.¡± After all, Ling Dang was a eunuch; he was able to read people¡¯s face. He was afraid that Zhang Qiu misunderstood Pei Qing and quickly exined, ¡°I just have not been able to do well.¡±

    Pei Qing, who was driving at the front, said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. You can look at mine to learn when we go back.¡±

    Zhang Qiu:...

    <i>This fucking is seeking private interests by public interests; open and aboveboard to eat tofu at others¡¯ expense</i>. Little Ling Dang even showed a grateful face; Zhang Qiu did not even know what good to say.

    <i>As long as you guys are happy.</i>

    <

    > Chapter 45

 Chapter 45

    <strong>Chapter 45: Xiezhi [1]</strong>

    Note: Xiezhi or haetae is a famous Chinese mythological animal which is believed to be able to distinguish between good and evil. It symbolizes justice. It is kind of an unicorn shaped as a lion. It has a short tail and dragon skin. It usually has horns. It can be seen all over China.

    <i>All the good-looking guys indeed have boyfriends</i>

    Ling Dang was afraid of light, so he sat in the back row. Pei Qing started the car. While driving, he listened attentively to what they were saying behind him. When he heard Ling Dang said that he would study hard in the future, his mouth would almost grin to the root of his ear.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes were almost blinded by the two men. He waved the Little Jiangshi toe over, leaving the arms of Pixian Hui Wang.

    Little Jiangshi obediently sat down in Zhang Qiu¡¯s arms and Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s face rxed a little. Zhang Qiu knew that second¡¯s wife was fond of Xiao Jiang, but after all he was not the one carrying the child. It¡¯s tiring to keep coaxing Xiao Jiang to y.

    ¡°Daddy, are you going to big brother Hua Hua¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Zhang Qiu held his son¡¯s soft, ice-cold body; truly a summer heat-relief sacred tool. Xiao Jiang¡¯s face was so adorable that his Daddy rubbed and pinched him. He¡¯s excited to see big brother Hua Hua¡¯s soon. He had a gift to give to big brother Hua Hua.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at Hua Ting and Lu Feng¡¯s house. Hua Ting had been discharged from the hospital. Maybe it was because the array had been broken and with Li Shu¡¯s blood, his body was better than when theyst met. Lu Feng was in a good mood. Everyone greeted each other. Hua Ting noticed the child in Li Shu¡¯s arms and asked in surprise, ¡°Xiao Jiang? It¡¯s so big all of a sudden!¡±

    Zhang Qiu nodded. He really did not know how to exin Xiao Jiang¡¯s sudden grow. Sinceing out of the tomb of Emperor Hui of Jin Dynasty in Luoyang, heter asked and Xiao Jiang spoke not nimbly: it¡¯s like meeting something in a fantasy. Li Shu, who had seen that, said it was not a problem.

    Xiao Jiang liked to be told that he had grown up. With his chest was raised high and his teeth were exposed, he happily said, ¡°Uncle, where is big brother Hua Hua?¡±

    ¡°ying with Yang Bao in his room.¡±

    Xiao Jiang looked up at Zhang Qiu piteously, and Zhang Qiu nodded. Xiao Jiang¡¯s soft voice said to Li Shu, ¡°Big Daddy, I want to go down to y with big brother!¡±

    Li Shu put the little guy down. Xiao Jiang ran upstairs very familiarly to Hua Hua¡¯s room with his short legs.

    ¡°Let the children y by themselves. I have something to tell you.¡± Hua Ting also asked the nanny to send some juices and cakes to the children upstairs. Then he went to the living room. On the tea table, a stack of information was distributed to everyone. ¡°This is what I tranted from the coffin in the tomb of the General in Shandong. I don¡¯t know if it will help you.¡±

    Hua Ting had no memory of his past live. For him, the tomb of the General in Shandong was a tomb of a stranger, not too deeply impressed on him. But when he tranted this paragraph, he felt like empathizing with the general¡¯s fear at the time of his death

    ¡°The general was sealed in alive. Gou Wang, the king at that time was also there. He heard some words, which thereupon remained on the coffin, but the handwriting was messy and there was no art ofposition in theter period. It can be seen that the general should have been unable to hold up at that time.¡± Hua Ting paused. ¡°I checked the information he left and deduced it.¡±

    Li Shu and Pixian Hui Wang were not used to Simplified Chinese. Hua Ting exined the content on the side. ¡°There is an old saying that the longer the body isid out after death, which does not decay into white bone, the more energy the body contains, which when eat, the longer it can prolong life. At that time, Guo Wang had already begun this idea. And he¡¯s collecting ancient bloodline mythological animals, trying to get rid of this method of eating departed soul¡¯s flesh to prolong life, but I don¡¯t know the specific of how to use it.¡±

    Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t help thinking of Jin LaoDa and Su WanTing. If some really wanted to live several years longer, it¡¯s better to die early than to be this ghost-looking human.

    In fact, Li Shu had already spected about these informations, but Hua Ting¡¯s words were more certain.

    ¡°If this method really prolongs life span, will the person behind the scene be that Guo Wang you mentioned?¡± Pei Qing suddenly asked.

    ¡°No way, it¡¯s almost 4,000 years old ¨C¡± Zhang Qiu¡¯s word halted, thinking that Li Shu was not the same, but saying this also was not true.

    Ling Dang looked at several people very cautiously and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you talking about Su WanTing¡¯s father?¡±

    ¡°Not this person.¡± Pei Qing¡¯s grave and stern face turned somewhat mild, rubbing Ling Dang¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s another person.¡±

    Zhang Qiu suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Ling Dang reminder is right. Su WanTing, like Jin LaoDa, was sent by the person behind the scene. Jin LaoDa once said that it was the person whom he met seven years ago in Mongolia. Seven years ago, Su WanTing was about 11 years old, but it seemed that Su WanTing knew the person behind earlier. At that time, Su WanTing was only eight or nine years old, even if she was very knowledgeable, her guardian should be there, who should still be able to detect something wrong.¡±

    ¡°Go and ask Su Zhicai for information.¡± Pixian Hui Wang said immediately.

    Su Zhicai wanted to settle down in Beijing and make extensive contacts. Since thest auction, many business cards had been sent out. Lu Feng had received one, which after listening to Pixian Hui Wang; he went and searched for Su Zhicai¡¯s business card. He dialed the numbers but it had not been answered.

    Lu Feng hung up and dialed for a second time. This time, after a few moments, someone answered the phone. Lu Feng had opened the speaker.

    ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡±

    It was the voice of a young man. Lu Feng looked at the phone number, and confirmed that he dialed it correctly. He asked for Su Zhicai.

    ¡°My Dad¡¯s not in. What you are looking for him for, I can convey to him.¡±

    Wait a minute! Su Zhicai¡¯s son had already died. Zhang Qiu¡¯s mind was a bit confused. Su WanTing said in person that it was her who killed. Who on earth answered on the other end of the phone?

    The living room quieted down in an instant; it¡¯s kind of a bit weird.

    There was a murmur, only to hear the voice saying, ¡¯Dad, someone is looking for you, your phone rang¡¯. The sound of the telephone being handed over soon reced with an old man¡¯s voice; ¡¯who is looking for me¡¯. Lu Feng reported his name; the other end was stunned for a moment, as if he didn¡¯t know who Lu Feng was.

    It¡¯s only ten days from the auction. How could it be forgotten so soon? Zhang Qiu felt a little weird. He looked at Lu Feng, who had already talked about the auction. The other end was quiet for a moment, as if he didn¡¯t know the auction.

    ¡°So your daughter, Su WanTing¡¯s business ¨C¡±

    ¡°Sorry, you may have dialed the wrong number. I don¡¯t have any daughters. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Lu Feng looked at the crowd, holding the hang-up phone. ¡°You heard it, too.¡±

    Zhang Qiu also remembered, at the auction, there was someone that boot-licking Su Zhicai, and praising Su WanTing. Su Zhicai also showed a happy expression. It was only ten days since they saw him. Su Zhicai, like a changed man, forgot Su WanTing and there was also the son of Su Zhicai, who was dead, resurrected.

    Zhang Qiu suddenly thought of the ve that was brought back from Changsha, and then of Hua Ting¡¯s saying of eating corpse and departed soul¡¯s flesh. At first, he thought Su WanTing had prepared it for herself. Now it seemed that this was not the case. Su Zhicai should know something too.

    Li Shu said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet Su Zhicai sometime.¡±

    It waste. The adults finished talking in the living room. Little Jiangshi, ying on the second floor, followed Hua Hua and Yang Bao down and shouted that he was hungry. Hua Ting looked and said, ¡°Eat first.¡±

    After dinner, Lu Feng wanted to send Yang Bao home. Xiao Jiang was reluctant to part with him. Zhang Qiu thought that he should apany his son for a walk just after dinner. So the family took over the task of sending Yang Bao back home.

    Yang Bao was outgoing and not afraid of students. He lived in a vi not far away. Xiao Jiang followed Yang Bao in front. Li Shu and Zhang Qiu followed slowly and listened to the two boys chatting there.

    It¡¯s all Yang Bao¡¯s talking about kindergarten friends and so on. Little Jiangshi, with a face looking like a bumpkin asked Yang Bao what kindergarten was. When he heard that there were many children in it, Little Jiangshi¡¯s eyes were shining.

    Zhang Qiu nudged Li Shu¡¯s elbow. ¡°Should Xiao Jiang go to kindergarten?¡±

    ¡°As long as you are happy.¡± Li Shu didn¡¯t care much about Xiao Jiang going to kindergarten.

    ¡°You are such a father!¡± Zhang Qiu roasted a sentence, but looking at the son¡¯s bean sprout size, after thinking about it, he decided to put it off. Wait for the next spring to send him to the kindergarten, near his school seemed to have...

    While walking, they already reached Yang Bao¡¯s home. Zhang Qiu heard Yang Bao calling a good-looking man ¡¯Daddy¡¯, he was relieved. In a sh, he saw his own son straight ahead stared at Yang Bao¡¯s Daddy, which was worse than drooling. Zhang Qiu wanted to cover his face. Was his expression the same as Xiao Jiang¡¯s expression when he was facing Li Shu?

    Could not stand to watch it.

    After declining the other¡¯s invitation to drink tea at their home, Zhang Qiu, Li Shu and Xiao Jiang went back. They saw an especially shy red supercaring towards them from the distant. Zhang Qiu took two steps inside the road line, but he didn¡¯t expect that the car that had just been speeding braked suddenly and stopped beside them.

    The window slid down, revealing an unusually devilish face, which winked at them.

    Zhang Qiu had never seen such a devilish looking man. The other person whistled, especially in a romantic manner. He leaned on the car¡¯s windowzily with chin in one hand. ¡°How about this long-haired beauty leaves a phone number?¡±

    £¡£¡£¡

    Zhang Qiu was stunned for a while before he responded. The man seemed to be talking to Li Shu. This was the first time it happened, but he was not angry. On the contrary, he felt admiration for the brave man. When he saw Li Shu for the first time, he was captivated by Li Shu¡¯s face, but did not dare to tease him.

    But admiration belongs to admiration. Zhang Qiu pointed at Li Shu and said with a smile, ¡°This man already has the Lord.¡±

    When the other person heard it, he scanned his eyes up and down at Zhang Qiu and Li Shu, and then shrugged his shoulders. ¡°All the good-looking guys indeed have boyfriends.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was so pleased that his heart sang by the other person¡¯s words. It seemed that the eyes of the masses were sharp. Lo and behold, in front of outsiders, his status and image were still very high.

    ¡°My name is QiXi. I live not far away. Come and y some other day.¡± The other personughed wickedly. His eyes fell on the little Jiangshi in Li Shu¡¯s arms, and shily threw over a flying kiss. ¡°Little cutie, salute.¡±

    The car restarted and quickly disappeared from Zhang Qiu¡¯s view.

    This man really had a disease, but the diseases were quite unrestrained and cute. Zhang Qiu took two steps and suddenly responded, ¡°QiXi? Is that the [Qixi] Seven Up I met at the airport?¡±

    Li Shu nodded indifferently. Zhang Qiu wanted tough especially when he recalled the giggling of QiXi¡¯s fans. This stalk could wrap up hisughing stocks for a year.

    <

    > Chapter 46

 Chapter 46

    <strong>Chapter 46: Xiezhi [2]</strong>

    <i>Face enthusiast father and son</i>

    Little Jiangshi rubbed his nose. From beginning to end he waited until the car¡¯s shadow disappeared before he took back his sight.

    Zhang Qiu knew that his son, a face enthusiast once again made a mistake. To be fair, QiXi¡¯s face was really impressive. He had never seen such a seductive and bewitching man, which there was not a bit feminine. Just like the car he drove ¡ªmboyant and presumptuous red.

    Li Shu saw that both father and son were looking towards the car¡¯s shadow that vanished from sight. His face sank and he asked lightly, ¡°Good-looking?¡±

    ¡°Good ¡ª¡± Zhang Qiu looked back at Li Shu¡¯s face, swallowed the rest of his words wittily and said with a grin, ¡°This car is really good-looking, hahaha.¡±

    Give him a Like. [T/N: Like as in an online post on Weibo, Facebook etc]

    ¡°Are you jealous?!¡± Zhang Qiu unconsciously went up to provoke Li Shu again. He pulled down Li Shu¡¯s arm, andughed ¡¯hehe¡¯ particrly cocky. ¡°Rest assured, you are the first in my heart in terms of beauty.¡±

    Li Shu drew the person closer into his arms and lifted his lips in a smile, ¡°Beauty? Hm? ¡±

    Thest syble was particrly alluring. When Zhang Qiu heard Li Shu¡¯s kind of frigid rhetoric, he was especially easy to get confused and disoriented. He nodded his head without thinking about it, and even emphasized to reiterate the lethality of Li Shu¡¯s beauty.

    Li Shu raised his eyebrows, looped Zhang Qiu¡¯s arms around him and increased his strength. Without saying a word, Li Shu carried Zhang Qiu back.

    Zhang Qiu was still immersed in the ambience of his quick-witted, and found nothing wrong with Li Shu at all.

    Little Jiangshi, who fell behind and followed with his short legs, looked at the happy Daddy in front of him. His eyes were full of doubts. Big Daddy was angry, why was Daddy so happy?

    Back at Lu Feng¡¯s house, Pei Qing had returned home with little Ling Dang, and Pixian Hui Wang was not there. Lu Feng and Hua Ting were apanying Hua Hua to watch cartoons in living room. Upon seeing them, Hua Hua happily waved at Xiao Jiang. ¡°Xiao Jiang, look at this.¡±

    Li Shu lifted Little Jiangshi¡¯s cor and threw him on the sofa. He looked at Lu Feng and said, ¡°Please look after him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just watching together. We have nothing to do anyway.¡± Zhang Qiu happily stroked his son¡¯s head. He wanted to see this cartoon for a long time. It was really good to see!

    Li Shu looked at Zhang Qiu with his lips hooked and said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s something, need to do.¡±

    Lu Feng on the sofa immediately understood. Hua Ting looked at his sweet and naive Junior Brother and only wishing him good luck. The couple looked at each other, and waved Xiao Jiang over. Lu Feng looked at Li Shu. ¡°You guys have something to talk over, let Xiao Jiang sleep with Hua Hua tonight.¡±

    Xiao Jiang had long ago been attracted by the fox in the animated film. He sat on the sofa and shook his short legs happily, showing his tiger teeth, and not being too happy. He had long forgotten that Big Daddy was angry. Anyway, there was Daddy. As long as Daddy cried and begged for mercy, Big Daddy would not be angry.

    Little Jiangshi, who was shut out of the door a few days ago, had learnt that from experiences. Only that he didn¡¯t understand why Big Daddy liked Daddy crying so much, <i>ne</i>?!

    ¡°What on earth is so serious?¡± Upon seeing that Li Shu¡¯s expression was not right, Zhang Qiu then asked, ¡°Do you know the news about the person behind it? Or did Senior Brother found out about the map in the tomb of Emperor Hui of Jin? No, Senior Brother would have said that if it was found out, so what on earth is it?¡±

    <i>Bang</i>.

    Li Shu shut the door and pressured the chattering Zhang Qiu on the door panel. ¡°Do you really only like my appearance?¡±

    Zhang Qiu was first startled by Li Shu¡¯s solemn and serious appearance. Then when he heard Li Shu¡¯s question, his heart made a ¡¯ze ze¡¯[1] sound. He didn¡¯t realize that Li Shu had such a little princess[2] appearance. Without a doubt, his wife was spoiled by him. Spontaneously, a kind of Gong spirit rose in his heart.

    [1] ze ze = intenguage; it means disdain, ridicule, and surprise; an interjection expressing admiration, sigh, surprise, etc.

    [2] a man with little princessappearance/manner biggest characteristics are that he has a girl¡¯s heart, with some girls¡¯ styles, but they have no feminine voice

    Looking at Li Shu with self-indulgence, he answered earnestly and firmly, ¡°Of course, you are the most beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± The smile on Li Shu¡¯s face deepened a little. He lowered his head and put his lips to Zhang Qiu¡¯s ear. Zhang Qiu was very proud to see Li Shu¡¯s little princess appearance for the first time. He hummed and said, ¡°You are really a beauty with kind heart. It would be better if we reverse the role in bed once in a while.¡±

    ¡°Reverse?¡±

    Zhang Qiu saw that Li Shu did not directly deny, but showed an interested smile. He felt that he had a good chance to consolidate his position in the counter-offensive. There was an itching excitement on his face and he to make a supreme effort to market. ¡°It¡¯s me on top, and you bottom! You don¡¯t know, in fact, it¡¯s especially pleasurable being bottom, without any effort and you can even feel different pleasures. Really true. You let me serve you several times, and I guarantee that you only want to be bottom in the future.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Shu raised his eyebrows and looked as if he did not reject it at all. Zhang Qiu patted his chest as to guarantee and it was interpreted as: if it wasn¡¯t pleasurable,e beat me up and such. Anyway, he went to Li Shu first and said it. After he finished saying, he looked at Li Shu with and anticipation on his face. His little heart was swinging back and forth with the look on Li Shu¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°You serve me?¡±

    Zhang Qiu nodded repeatedly like chicken pecking on rice, guaranteed that when the service was in ce, Li Shu would not be required to put forth the least bit of strength!

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Shu nodded, frankly and straightforwardly agreed.

    Zhang Qiu thought he had misheard Li Shu. He was so happy to see that Li Shu really looked like he was letting him do whatever he wants. Tears of joy filled on his face and he wished he could run downstairs for twops. He was afraid that Li Shu would pull back, his excited hands trembled and the zipper of the trousers hadn¡¯te down for half a day. Li Shu took Zhang Qiu¡¯s trembling hand and smiled very considerately. ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Lo and behold! Lo and behold! How could his family¡¯s Li Shu be so pleasingly affectionate? Zhang Qiu¡¯s touched heart even wanted to pluck out for Li Shu. He tearfully assured, ¡°You can rest assured that I will certainly serve youfortably.¡±

    Li Shu just smiled. In Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes, he was really gentle and friendly.

    Heaven might have pity on him; his good days hade atst.

    Zhang Qiu calmed himself down. He had to carefully eat up the beautiful, kind-hearted and gentle Li Shu. In order to make Li Shu addicted to the bottom position, Zhang Qiu decided not to act too quickly. He must have the forey in ce. Therefore, he took Li Shu¡¯s hand and went into the bathroom. He filled the water in the bathtub, gently took off Li Shu¡¯s T-shirt, and when he went to take off the trousers, Li Shu stopped Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhang Qiu¡¯s face was anxious and he was afraid that Li Shu would pull back halfway.

    Li Shu¡¯s slender fingers gently touched Zhang Qiu¡¯s lips. ¡°Use here.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s face turned red, but as he thought about it, he could eat Li Shu as soon. What¡¯s the point of cede territory and pay indemnities?!!

    ¡°Ho ho ho[3]!¡± Little scoundrel, in a moment I¡¯ll give you a taste of your Daddy Zhang Qiu! Zhang Qiu, who had poured chicken soup into himself, immediately had high morale. That¡¯s what he said, but when his lips touched the cold metal zipper, his ears turned red. However he was unwilling to miss the good opportunity to be the Gong. He gritted his teeth and imagined that Li Shu, who would be done, was crying and calling him Daddy. All of a sudden, like being injected with chicken blood, he pulled down the zipper particrly enticing, and he even teased Little Li Shu midway.

    [3] Ho ho basic meaning is happy, excited

    Hee-hee, in a minute, I¡¯ll do you until you cry!

    Zhang Qiu was busy front and back. Li Shu¡¯s suggestion made him all kind of blushed. Nevertheless, he unflinchinglypleted the task of bathing forey.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed!¡± After all, it was Li Shu¡¯s first time, Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t perform well in the bathtub. He firmly refused to admit that he wasn¡¯t strong enough to carry Li Shu¡¯s thighs in the water like Li Shu.

    Li Shu had no objection. He was naked. The water flowed through his firm, sharply contoured skin. Zhang Qiu swallowed his saliva while following after him.

    When they got to the bed, without Zhang Qiu¡¯s instruction, Li Shu was already lying in bed with a particrly aggressive posture. He was not shy at all. He waved, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Zhang Qiu swallowed his saliva, he felt fevered. Finally, he came to thest step. This was only a step away from his dream. How excited he was!

    Sitting on Li Shu¡¯s abdomen like a puppy, the hard and cold skin was like a fire on his butt. Zhang Qiu¡¯s ears were red and he leaned down. Learning from what Li Shu usually did to him, he gnawed his neck and gnawed at his ear roots. Li Shu¡¯s cold hands went on his back and down...

    Wait! The position is not right! Zhang Qiu was about to open his mouth, his ear ached. He was bitten by Li Shu. He immediately straightened up to resist but his waist weakened and he fell back into Li Shu¡¯s arms.

    ¡°You on top, I¡¯m bottom.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s lightly said. Zhang Qiu saw Li Shu¡¯s red pupils, and suddenly realized that something was wrong, but it was toote.

    Over and over the night, at first Zhang Qiu shouted abuse at bastard Li Shu, for cheating on him in forey, but afterwards he cried. He didn¡¯t know what Li Shu was mad about today. He was not even angry that Li Shu cheated on him in forey, but Li Shu would keep ying with him!!!

    Li Shu, has your andropause arrived!!!?

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s throat sore, but refused the water that Li Shu brought him. Li Shu smiled. ¡°Do you want my mouth to feed you?¡± Zhang Qiu was so frightened that he hurried over and drank water in gulp after gulp. Then he heard Li Shu, the bastard said ¡¯pitiful¡¯ in a mournful tone.

    ¡°What are you crazy about today?¡± Zhang Qiu, who had afortable throat after drinking water, was indignant.

    ¡°You only like my appearance.¡±

    When Zhang Qiu heard that the reason why he suffered from this torment today was this, he dragged his sore waist angrily, and flew into Li Shu¡¯s arms. He ground his teeth very fiercely, ¡°You acted like a little princess, and now you¡¯re ming me!¡± He¡¯s so angry that it¡¯s impossible to get through this day!

    Li Shu hugged the man in his arms and slowly rubbed Zhang Qiu¡¯s waist with his palm. This man was going to die of stupidity.

    ¡°Really unable to understand?¡±

    ¡°I only said I like your appear¡ª¡±Zhang Qiu¡¯s words suddenly stopped halfway. He absolutely never thought Li Shu was angry because of this. If Li Shu said that he was with him only because he had Xiao Jiang, he would have to beat Li Shu to death. After a moment, he felt very happy. Heughed happily and his tone was very low. ¡°Little Li Shu ah Little Li Shu, do you like me very much?¡±

    Li Shu looked at Song Bao, who did not learn from lesson in his embrace, with a smile in his eyes and an indifferent look on his face. ¡°No back pain?¡±

    The smug Zhang Qiu evacuated from Li Shu¡¯s arms in an instant but was seized by Li Shu. He shouted for mercy. ¡°Li Shu, I¡¯m wrong. I dare not. My kidney hurts.¡±

    Li Shu kissed the buffoon in his embrace, ¡°Hm.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s head had a question mark, and it took a while for him to react. Just now was Li Shu¡¯s responded to what he had just asked whether he liked him very much. He was so happy that his waist was not sore and his kidneys were not painful that he could put his hands on his hips and his smugness returned.

    ¡°Do it again if you¡¯re not hurting anymore?¡± Li Shu¡¯s voice had just dropped, and the still too smug Zhang Qiu instantly changed his face and yawned, ¡°I¡¯m so tired, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± After that, he pretended to be asleep, and not long after he really fell asleep.

    Zhang Qiu was sleeping in pitch darkness. When he woke up, it was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon the next day. When he went downstairs, everyone looked at him. His face suddenly could not remain calm because of shame. He pretended to be calm. ¡°Hahaha, guys are early ah! Just arrived in Beijing, I haven¡¯t limatized to the soil and water, and so I slept away.¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang just stared at Zhang Qiu with a smile. Zhang Qiu¡¯s face felt feverish by that stare. He couldn¡¯t help it if second¡¯s wife could see through him since second¡¯s wife had seen the hemorrhoid ointment Li Shu bought. What could he say?

    med it all on Li Shu.

    Li Shu came forward and hugged Zhang Qiu¡¯s waist. ¡°Still ufortable?¡±

    Zhang Qiu was embarrassed and wanted to die. The whole table was watching them. Li Shu was like telling the whole world that he was the bottom ah! How annoying!

    Little Jiangshi slid down from his chair and came running up to Zhang Qiu¡¯s thighs. ¡°Daddy, is Big Daddy bullying you and make you cried again?¡±

    Sonny, aren¡¯t you such a deceptive sort?! Zhang Qiu pinched his son¡¯s face and talked nonsense ¡°No, your big Daddy is the one who is crying!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Little Jiangshi looked incredulous and said innocently, ¡°But every time Big Daddy gets angry, he has to press ¡ª¡±

    Zhang Qiu quickly covered his son¡¯s mouth and looked resentfully at Li Shu. Li Shu calm opened his mouth next to him. ¡°Yesterday you Daddy pressed me down.¡±

    ¡°Who told you to say that?!¡± Zhang Qiu wished he could bite Li Shu to death. He looked down at his son¡¯s nk expression, and changed the topic quickly ¡ªmust not start in front of minors. ¡°Was yesterday¡¯s cartoon good?¡±

    Little Jiangshi forgot what he had just asked and nodded his head. ¡°Good, rabbits and foxes are all good.¡± They looked delicious at first sight. He turned and ran to the table, then brought a saucer for Zhang Qiu to have a look. ¡°Daddy, little fox.¡±

    Carrots were carved into little foxes on the te, which was very vivid like in the animated cartoon. Zhang Qiu picked up a carrot and snapped half of it head off. ¡°It¡¯s nice. Who made it?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday¡¯s big brother sent it.¡± Xiao Jiang asked, ¡°Daddy, is the little fox delicious?¡±

    ¡°It smells like radish. It¡¯s crisp and sweet. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Zhang Qiu stuffed the remaining half into his son¡¯s mouth, only then he reacted and asked Li Shu, ¡°Yesterday¡¯s big brother? Who?

    Little Jiangshi answered first, ¡°It¡¯s the beautiful big brother Xixi[4] who drove the car yesterday.¡±

    [4] Xixi ÎûÎû (hehe) instead of X¨© Î÷ (west) because QiXi ÆëÎ÷

    Zhang Qiu thought about it for a while before he came to the conclusion that it was QiXi. He was baffled, ¡°I just slept and our family¡¯s Xiao Jiang tly had a big brother. What happened?¡±

    At the side, Hua Ting exined that after seeing Mad Animal City yesterday, the nanny made a rabbit bean paste bun for them in the morning. Hua Hua and Xiao Jiang were reluctant to eat it. They wanted to eat it together with Yang Bao and sneaked out. As a result, they soon returned with two carrot-carved foxes.

    ¡°Big brother Hua Hua¡¯s bun had fallen and dirtied and so big brother Xixi made us a little fox.¡± Xiao Jiang apparently preferred little foxes.

    Zhang Qiu thought, that QiXi was very caring.

    Hua Ting didn¡¯t usually followed celebrity, but he still knew about QiXi. ¡°This man has a sense of justice in his own way, unlike a celebrity.¡±

    ¡°Paid him a visit some other day to thanks him.¡± Lu Feng said at the side.

    Hua Ting also had that intention.

    Li Shu came out with a bowl of soup and handed it to Zhang Qiu. Zhang Qiu was not polite either. He was long ago hungry. At noon, he half-consciously had heard Li Shu call him to get up for lunch, but he was too sleepy that he did not get up.

    Zhang Qiu had just finished his meal when Lu Feng¡¯s phone rang. He hung up after saying few words and said, ¡°Su Zhicai will go to the party hosted by an elder tomorrow.¡±

    The map taken from the tomb of Emperor Hui of Jin had not been solved yet. Even if it was solved, they were rtively passive. One party was in the clear, the other was in the dark. They wanted to pull out the people behind the scene. To really trusting the map meant to fall into the trap nicely designed by the other party. And yet it was impossible not to try to find it ¡ªwhether second brother could revive or not depended on this.

    But now there had been more clues on Su Zhicai. They could ask more about the situation, so of course they were willing to go ¡ªbetter than stay here and do nothing.

    The next evening, a group of people dressed in formal clothes. Li Shu had put on the set he wore at thest auction, but Zhang Qiu tossed about thetest style. Li Shu eyes somewhat darken, seeing Song Bao tightly wrapped up in especially distinctive style.

    ¡°Stop stop, I don¡¯t want to get my clothes dirty.¡± Upon seeing Li Shu¡¯s eyes, Zhang Qiu felt freak out all over. This dress was so expensive that he didn¡¯t want to get dirty. If it was sent to dry-cleaning, people would know what it was. How would he behave in the future?

    Li Shu smiled. ¡°What dirty clothes?¡± He kissed Zhang Qiu¡¯s earlobe and whispered, ¡°What did you think in your head, Song Bao?¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s legs turned soft by Li Shu¡¯s voice. He almost sumbed to bend over under Li Shu¡¯s suit pants. Finally, Xiao Jiang, who was still running at the door, saved his wavering thoughts.

    Beauty had been causing sorrow since ancient times!!!

    Today, Little Jiangshi was wearing a small ck suit with a small bow at the neck. He looked very cute. His curly hair swayed as he ran. Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart also swayed following that twirling hair. He rubbed his son¡¯s head. ¡°My family¡¯s Xiao Jiang is really handsome!¡±

    ¡°Daddy is handsome too!¡±

    The father and son praised each other, Li Shu calmly looked at Zhang Qiu. Zhang Qiu suddenly thought of thest time he courted disaster. He immediately ttered, ¡°Li Shu is the most handsome!¡±

    Little Jiangshi was also very respectful, he shouted, ¡°Big Daddy is the best and the most beautiful!¡±

    They were a pair of face enthusiast father and son.

    <

    > Chapter 47

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47: Xiezhi [3]

    <i>Golden Horn</i>

    ¡°Uncle Qi, this is my friend, Zhang Qiu and Li Shu.¡± Lu Feng introduced.

    The opposite person¡¯s eyebrows seemed to be dyed with austerity with his line of sight swept over them and stayed on Li Shu for a second, then quickly turned his eyes away. The way he spoke was also cold, so unlike the host of the party. He seemed as if tired of such asions, but tried to endure them.

    ¡°En, you guys have fun. If you need anything, go find Ah Xiu.¡±

    After that, they went straight up to the second floor and went to the lounge. The Ah Xiu mentioned was a young man. When he smiled, his eyes curved like a crescent moon. He greeted Lu Feng with a smile. You could tell between the lines that they had a good rtionship. After a while, more people came, and Ah Xiu was busy entertaining others.

    Lu Feng then said, ¡°Ah Xiu is Uncle Qi¡¯s adopted child from a distant rtive¡¯s home and brought up under Uncle Qi¡¯s name from childhood.¡±

    When Zhang Qiu first heard Lu Feng talked about Uncle Qi, he thought Uncle Qi had a respectful bearing and sounded like a lively elder. But when he met Uncle Qi just now, he didn¡¯t expect that Uncle Qi was in his early thirties, which was only three or four years older than Lu Feng. Uncle Qi also didn¡¯t like to be busy at all and was cold when he saw more people. Zhang Qiu just couldn¡¯t understand why he wanted to hold a party since he didn¡¯t like it.

    Hua Ting patted Hua Hua. ¡°You take little brother to y.¡± After sending off the children, he continued: ¡°Uncle Qi is named Qi ZhiRong, who has more seniority[1] than us. From small to big, I used to see Uncle Qi in the courtyard, and he has always been like this ¡ªcold and cheerless, has no desire and no demand but his means of doing things are very fierce. We¡¯ve got a bit of thorn heads[2] in our circle, too and they were all trained to be obedient and stick to each other.¡±

    [1] ±²·Ö [b¨¨i fen] = seniority in the family or n

    [2] ´ÌÍ· [c¨¬ t¨®u] = someone who is difficult to deal with, not at peace with others

    Zhang Qiu always felt that Qi ZhiRong was a familiar name, but he couldn¡¯t remember it for a while. They sat in the corner drinking and chatting, and from time to time someone came up with a ss of wine to honor Lu Feng. Lu Feng knew that Hua Ting did not like this kind of social interaction and so he held the wine ss as a greeting.

    Su Zhicai hasn¡¯t appeared yet. They came a little early.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be possible that he won¡¯te?¡±

    Hua Ting listened andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Qi¡¯s party is held once a year. People from all walks of life would attend. Su Zhicai just wanted to take root in Beijing and so he will definitelye to the party.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Zhang Qiu finally thought of how he so familiar with the name Qi ZhiRong. He was shocked and said, ¡°Turns out, Uncle Qi is the invisible plutocrat.¡± It was just a while ago that Qi ZhiRong wrote a list of the world¡¯s richest people, a strand of hard to remember foreigners¡¯ names on his micro-blog that impressed people of him.

    The most important thing was that the well-known name of a plutocrat in China was also in it, but yet Qi ZhiRong overwhelmed them. Thereupon, theizens were specting about the origin of the airborne plutocrat, but nothing was found out, only heard that his identity in Beijing was quite amazing.

    ¡°I read that microblog, but I don¡¯t know the details. Uncle Qi went abroad when he was a teenager and only returned in recent years.¡±

    As they talked, Xiao Jiang came running with Hua Hua. He plunged into Zhang Qiu¡¯s arms and offered something in his hands like a treasure. ¡°Daddy, look!¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked at a small fox carved from an apple. As he looked he felt familiar. Then he heard someone behind him said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet so many beautiful people today. I was right toe.¡±

    Following the voice, as expected, it was the seductive and bewitching Qi Xi.

    Qi Xi came over while his pair of eyes fixed at Pixian Hui Wang. Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s eyes showed a little coldness. Qi Xi immediately took back his sight and raised his ss. ¡°We meet again. Sure enough, a beauty¡¯s friend is also a beauty. Don¡¯t mind if I sit down.¡±

    Qi Xi¡¯s buttock had already sat down on the sofa next to Pixian Hui Wang. Zhang Qiu looked distracted, swallowed back the ¡®don¡¯t mind¡¯ in his throat. At this moment, he very much wanted to say ¡®mind¡¯. Qi Xi dared to dig his second brother¡¯s corner, did not even discuss about it!

    But after Qi Xi sat down and didn¡¯t say anything messy anymore, but asked Little Jiangshi and Hua Hua to bring him food. About this, Little Jiangshi had a little thought. Showing his tiger¡¯s teeth, he said happily, ¡°One trip for one little fox.¡±

    ¡°Deal! I can also give you another rabbit.¡±

    But Little Jiangshi¡¯s love for the rabbit was obviously not very high. He bargained with his stick fingers and said, ¡°Two foxes are all right!¡±

    Hua Hua wanted rabbit in particr, but he was usually taught by Hua Ting to be a very clever child. So he could not work out how to bargain like that, he was a little anxious. After thinking, Little Jiangshi decisively said: ¡°Forget it, better be a fox and a rabbit.¡± He turned to Hua Hua, and like offering the treasure said, ¡°Big brother, my little rabbit is for you.¡±

    At the side, Zhang Qiu wanted to facepalm. <i>Little Jiangshi is a child prodigy!</i>

    Little Jiangshi and Hua Hua went to run errands, and soon came back with something. Little Jiangshi put the te away, exposed his tiger¡¯s teeth, which shed a sharp light. ¡°Little rabbit and little fox.¡±

    Zhang Qiu always had the illusion that if Qi Xi dared to go back on his words, his family¡¯s Xiao Jiang would straight ahead gave him the tiger¡¯s teeth, although the tiger¡¯s teeth were the milk teeth.

    Qi Xi scanned the things on the te and muttered something in a low voice. Zhang Qiu could not hear clearly. Qi Xi took off his ring from his finger and who knew what he did, suddenly, the ring became a sharp knife. He held an apple, after maneuvering few times, a life-like rabbit emerged.

    Zhang Qiu saw Hua Hua¡¯s face red with excitement and thought that Qi Xi¡¯s trick had worked well.

    After Qi Xi finished the rabbit and the fox, he slowly and calmly went away with a ss of wine. Zhang Qiu was baffled and asked, ¡°This man came here for what?¡± It¡¯s like he was only making rabbits and foxes for these two children.

    Hua Ting didn¡¯t know, either. Li Shu¡¯s eyes swept somewhere. ¡°Su Zhicai¡¯s here.¡±

    Zhang Qiu also did not care what Qixi was doinging here. He saw Su Zhicai, dressed in forma suit and supported by a walking stick, near the entrance of the lobby. He was apanied by a young man in his twenties, who was the general height and looked ordinary. At this moment, he was supporting Su Zhicai and they lowered their head to whisper.

    At the side, Pixian Hui Wang stood up in surprise and said, ¡°Go and have a look.¡±

    Zhang Qiu and several others hurried to catch up, at the same time Lu Feng also passed by and stopped Su Zhicai to speak.

    ¡°... Boss Su, we met at thest auction.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the auction, I remember.¡± Su Zhicaiughed and said, ¡°As we get older, our memory is worsening.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember Su WanTing?¡± Pixian Hui Wang asked from behind his back.

    Su Zhicai looked back at Pixian Hui Wang. He didn¡¯t mind Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s sudden interruption, heughed very kindly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember my adopted daughter? How did this gentleman know Tingting?¡±

    Last time Lu Feng called Su Zhicai, he didn¡¯t know anything. Now he suddenly knew. Why Zhang Qiu thought that Su Zhicai was weird? Zhang Qiu looked at the young man standing next to him. Was this Su Zhicai¡¯s youngest son?

    ¡°This is ¡ª?¡± Lu Feng had already asked.

    Su Zhicaiughed and answered, ¡°This is my son Xiao Yu.¡±

    Lu Feng acted like he heard it for the first time, he nced at the young man next to him and praised a few words such as like father like son. Changing the topic, he asked, ¡°I only saw Boss Su¡¯s daughter at thest auction, but it¡¯s my first time seeing your son.¡±

    Zhang Qiu discovered that Su Zhicai¡¯s face stiffened for a second, and the young man next to him snorted, ¡°Are you guys checking household registration?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yu! What¡¯s with the words?¡± Su Zhicai rebuked him, turned tough and said, ¡°He just came from his hometown. This is the first time I bring him to this asion, so it¡¯s normal if you haven¡¯t seen him.¡± Su Zhicai put it simply in a few words. Obviously he was impatient with them. It so happened that Qi ZhiRong came out and people in the hall rushed to the stairs. Su Zhicai also took his son to go over.

    Qi ZhiRong stood on the second floor. His face was still cold. He kept a straight face and looked around. When he came down the stairs, people circled around him. Zhang Qiu stood in the outer circle. Hua Tingughed and said, ¡°This is the case every year, but Uncle Qi will go back up in less than ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Hua Ting shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, since Uncle Qi returned to China six years ago, this kind of party has been held every year, but the time he spent is very short. Every year it bes shorter and shorter. I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    Sure enough, not even ten minutes, Qi ZhiRong had gone upstairs. Qi Xiu stayed to greet his friends. Although it took only ten minutes to see Qi ZhiRong at the party every year, some people couldn¡¯t even speak to him, but there were still arge number of peopleing here. Even if not for Qi ZhiRong, there were many bigshots from all walks of life, who took it as to expanse theirwork in sociality.

    Until more than eleven o¡¯clock, the party was drawing to a close, and Su Zhicai took his son to leave.

    Hua Hua and Little Jiangshi were already asleep. Li Shu and Lu Feng were both carrying their own sons in the arms. Pixian Hui Wang saw Su Zhicai had gotten in the car, he hurriedly said, ¡°You guys go back first. I¡¯m going to follow him to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Second¡¯s wife, you can¡¯t drive.¡± Zhang Qiu was worried. He totally felt that Su Zhicai, the pair of father and son was odd.

    Li Shu handed Little Jiangshi in his arms to Zhang Qiu. ¡°You go back first.¡±

    Zhang Qiu wanted to say something, but after seeing Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s impatient face, he said, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Lu Feng handed the car key to Li Shu. ¡°I¡¯ll call the driver.¡±

    They disappeared into the night. Soon, Lu Feng¡¯s driver came and they all got in the car. The vi was on the mountain in the suburb. The car was driving steadily. Zhang Qiu was holding Xiao Jiang in his arms. A moment ago Xiao Jiang was still in high spirits. He didn¡¯t know what happened that Xiao Jiang was so sleepy that he kept his eyelids shut.

    He looked at Hu Ting sitting next to him. Hua Ting, who was holding Hua Hua¡¯s head, gradually had fallen asleep.

    The front copilot, Lu Feng, seemed to have fallen asleep too. The driver was only a back head. Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t express his feelings when he saw it. The street lights on both sides of the long road going around the mountain were curved, which seemed like two dragons going around the mountain. When people stared at it for a long time, their eyelids would feel heavy and be sleepy.

    Something was wrong.

    Zhang Qiu was on guard, shaking his head and trying to stay awake.

    ¡°Lu Feng, Senior brother.¡± Zhang Qiu called the two, but was only responded by silence. There was also something wrong with Xiao Jiang in his arms. He slept too soundly. Zhang Qiu touched Xiao Jiang¡¯s face with one hand and his eyelids slowly drooping. ¡°Xiao Jiang.¡± It sounded like a low murmur.

    <i>Beep beep</i>¡ª

    An ear-piercing car horn sounded, a beam of strong light shone in, and the sleepy Zhang Qiu suddenly waked up. When he saw the situation in front of him, his pupils shrank, and he subconsciously protected Xiao Jiang in his arms by the bending his whole back.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Several sleeping people in the car awoke from their sleep when they heard Zhang Qiu¡¯s shout. The driver hit the steering wheel and the whole silent mountain rang with the sound of tires braking on the ground.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    There was a violent crash and the sound of broken windows.

    Zhang Qiu held Xiao Jiang tightly in his arms. He couldn¡¯t grasp anything else at all. He could only tumble in the car as the car tumbling upside down, and his ears buzzed. Who knew how long it took, but soon it was quiet.

    Eyes blurred by blood, he vaguely saw a pair of leather shoes.

    ¡°Truly a great meal.¡± The other side gently held the broken and shapeless door. Like breaking tofu, <i>ka cha</i>, the door was pulled down and thrown aside. The gray pupil-less eyes stared at the Little Jiangshi in Zhang Qiu¡¯s arms. Licking lips with hunger and thirst, the dried ws stretch out slowly.

    Zhang Qiu could feel the malice from the top of his head, all directed at Xiao Jiang in his arms.

    It was a dried, instic hand, like those shriveled zongzi in the tomb, but with long nails and green shining light.

    When the w was approaching Xiao Jiang, Zhang Qiu did not know where the strength came from, but he grasped the other¡¯s wrist. The feel of the skin on the hand made him nauseated. But Zhang Qiu could not let the monster take Xiao Jiang.

    ¡°Heh.¡± The other side sneered, and the voice seemed to be pressed down by something. The other¡¯s hand suffused with green light pointed at Zhang Qiu¡¯s head with its sharp nails.

    Zhang Qiu raised his head sharply in pain, reflecting in his pupil was a dried zongzi in suit and leather shoes. With a stiff smile on the other¡¯s gray and dried face, this zongzi mocked him for not being able to do his best.

    The nail on top of his head was like teasing a kitten. Then it slowly increased its strength. Zhang Qiu¡¯s painful whole head was going to burst open. The blood from his forehead blinded his eye, his vision blurred.

    ¡°ROARRR!¡±

    A fury roar that shook heaven and earth approached from a distance. When Zhang Qiu fell down, he saw a huge monster, like a cow with a golden horn on its head. The voice charged mightily towards this ce, and the pressure on his head immediately loosened.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes saw ck and he could no longer support himself.

 Chapter 48

    <strong>Chapter 48: Xiezhi [4]</strong>

    <i>I Have A Bold Guess</i>

    Between half awake, his ears still heard burst after burst of roar. It was the unicorn that was angry.

    Zhang Qiu subconsciously held Xiao Jiang in his arms tightly. The roar ceased, and followed by the thump of footsteps. The overturned car shook; the other side stopped pacing, and put the thick and solid sharp ws on the roof of the car. Zhang Qiu only heard a noise that scratched the eardrums and not a few momentster, the dismantled parts of the car were thrown around.

    The unicorn stood high and stared inside the car through the empty frame. Zhang Qiu¡¯s line of sight hit right at its direction. He could not help holding Xiao Jiang tighter.

    Suddenly, the other side turned back and looked somewhere, then turned to run away.

    Zhang Qiu breathed a sigh of relief. Beside him, Senior Brother was covered in blood and did not respond to several of his calls. He held Xiao Jiang tightly in one hand and turned slowly in the narrow space. He remembered that the mobile phone was in his pocket, but he could not reach it.

    Suddenly a beam of light came up in front of them. The car was fast and braked sharply to the side of their car.

    Zhang Qiu was frightened. Was that the white-eyed zongzi came back again?

    ¡°Song Bao.¡±

    It was Li Shu. The next second, Li Shu¡¯s face appeared in front of him. Just now, Zhang Qiu was strong enough to resist, but when he saw Li Shu that second, he no longer could keep his head tilted and fainted with a peace of mind.

    When Zhang Qiu woke up again, he was in the hospital. His head ached badly. He reached out and felt it. It was already wrapped up. His nose smelled the unique odor of disinfection water in the hospital. Xiao Jiangy down beside his hand with his buttocks stuck up, and his face was pointing in his direction. When he heard the sound of activity, he was like a puppy suddenly woke up and looked at Zhang Qiu with red eyes.

    ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Xiao Jiang¡¯s voice was soft and carried eagerness. With red eyes, he looked pitiful. All at once, Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t attend to his painful head. He stroked his son¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Daddy¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all right.¡±

    When Zhang Qiu thought that his son was about to cry, he was stunned to see someone, and choked back his tears. From behind, a pair of big hands held Xiao Jiang and thrown him on the couch at the side. Zhang Qiu saw Li Shu and muttered, ¡°You be gentle, he¡¯s also in the car. Don¡¯t hurt him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s all right.¡± Li Shu pressed Zhang Qiu back, who was about to get up, looking very domineering. But Zhang Qiu knew that Li Shu¡¯s strength was very gentle. When he saw Li Shu¡¯s cold face, Zhang Qiuy back consciously and obediently. Across his face was written clever child who did what he was told.

    Suddenly he remembered something. He grabbed Li Shu¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°What about Senior Brother and the others?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all right.¡± Li Shu held a water cup and fed it to Zhang Qiu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Of all the people in the car, only you are the most injured.¡±

    ¡°<i>Cough cough</i>!¡± Zhang Qiu almost choked to death, refuting, ¡°How could it be?! I was still conscious anyhow.¡± Seeing Li Shu angry, he quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t argue about it. Anyway, it¡¯s good that everyone is fine.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s face was still very cold, with a spiteful air on his body, but his hands were very gentle. He wiped the water under Zhang Qiu¡¯s cor, put the water cup away, and calmly finished all this. But Zhang Qiu just felt that Li Shu was really angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± Zhang Qiu felt that his head only hurt a little on the outside and nothing else. He took Li Shu¡¯s hand and pointed to the apples on the table with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, eat.¡±

    Li Shu looked at the ungrateful Zhang Qiu. Suddenly, he felt his head ached, but he took the apple in his hand and slowly peeled it.

    Zhang Qiu seemed a great uncle sitting on the bed, staring at Li Shu with utmost concentration. His family¡¯s Xiao Shushu¡¯s hands were really beautiful, and his manner of apple peeling was particrly gentle, but then these were all his hahaha.

    The red and thin apple¡¯s skin went round and round. With Li Shu¡¯s slender and white fingers, it was very pleasant to see. When Li Shu was cutting, Zhang Qiu reached for one end and pulled it gently. All the circr strips were spread apart, revealing the flesh inside.

    Zhang Qiu was actually not very hungry; he just wanted to make Li Shu stop being angry, but now looking at the flesh, he swallowed saliva.

    Li Shu cut the apple into pieces and put them on the te. Zhang Qiu imposed the joy of eating the apples and stuffed a piece into Li Shu¡¯s mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t be angry. Anyway, I didn¡¯t have anything big happened to me.¡± Lifting his eyes, he saw Little Jiangshi sitting cross-legged on the opposite sofa, sulking. He waved over, ¡°Come and eat the apple.¡±

    Little Jiangshi looked up and lowered his head.

    Zhang Qiu said to Li Shu, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our son?¡±

    ¡°Sulking, he didn¡¯t protect you well.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart ached terribly. He wanted to rush down and hold Xiao Jiang and knead him for a bout. ¡°Daddy is and adult now, have to protect Xiao Jiang first. When Xiao Jiang grows up, you can protect Daddy.¡±

    After a few seconds, Little Jiangshi raised his head and showed his tiger¡¯s teeth, like a sharp weapon.

    ¡°I can also protect Daddy now.¡±

    At first Zhang Qiu wanted to cajole him, but when he saw Xiao Jiang¡¯s firmness and seriousness in his eyes, he put away his grinning expression and nodded with great seriousness, ¡°Then afterwards, all will be thanks to Xiao Jiang.¡±

    Only then that Xiao Jiang felt satisfactorily and came to eat the apple.

    After a while, Pixian Hui Wang came, followed behind by Pei Qing and Ling Dang. When Ling Dang saw Zhang Qiu was alright, he heaved a heavy sigh of relief. Among these people, besides Pei Qing, Ling Dang¡¯s closest friend was Zhang Qiu, probably rted to the first time he was sucked into the spirit bead. He had stayed in the tomb for thousands of years, and the first person he saw was Zhang Qiu.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Pei Qing asked.

    Zhang Qiu recounted about the partyst night. ¡°....returning home, we got into a car ident. The other was a gray-eyed zongzi, without pupils, and dressed in formal clothes. It wanted to attack Xiao Jiang, and then came a unicorn like a cow. I didn¡¯t see what was going on; the gray-eyed zongzi was beaten up and ran away. The unicorn then stood beside our car and stared at me. After that, it turned around and ran away. Then you guys arrived.¡±

    ¡°You say you¡¯re all sleepy?¡± Pixian Hui Wang frowned. ¡°Forget about ordinary people, even Xiao Jiang was asleep. Something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Li Shu next to him suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°The unicorn you mentioned should be Xiezhi, the ancient mythical animal ¡ªjust and brave.¡±

    The Phoenix, ancient mythical animal Xiezhi, Pei Qing¡¯s bloodline and everything of yesterday were not coincidental at all. Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu and said, ¡°What happened when tailed after Su¡¯s father and son yesterday?¡±

    ¡°We lost them.¡± Li Shu said lightly. Zhang Qiu just wanted to say ¡¯people are lost but you are still so calm¡¯ but then he saw Li Shu pulled out a small green bug from his bosom, he immediately thought of Xiangxi¡¯s Phoenix Tomb. In Shandong Province, Li Shu also used this to track Jin LaoDa.

    He¡¯d heard Li Shu say that this kind of insect needs a specific feeding environment. Thest one had gone, howe he still got another?

    ¡°Found it on Su Zhicai¡¯s body.¡± Li Shu pressed the bug to death. Zhang Qiu stared at it with big eyes. Unexpectedly, the inside was a dense green spots ofrvae eggs. In less than a minute, all the puerile green spots turned into ck spots, as if they were dead and thoroughly dried.

    Pixian Hui Wang saw it and sneered, ¡°This Su Zhicai is not human indeed.¡±

    Pei Qing didn¡¯t know this kind of green bug. He was curious and moved forward but was pulled back by Ling Dang. Zhang Qiu saw that Ling Dang was afraid of them and asked, ¡°Do you know anything?¡±

    Ling Dang shook his head and nodded afterwards. Zhang Qiu could not understand it. Pei Qing encouraged him, ¡°If you have anything, just say it. It¡¯s all right.¡± Little Ling Dang then said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I don¡¯t know whether I saw this after or before death. I saw a man bitten by these things and soon became a mummified corpse. Your Ma¡ªBig brother, don¡¯t get too close to it.¡±

    Pei Qing smiled and touched Ling Dang¡¯s face. ¡°Okay Ling Dang, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Ling Dang no longer talked with his head down. His Majesty had changed so much ¡ªnot as dull as he used to be. But when he thought of the present Pei Qing, he asked himself if he would exchange the previous Majesty. He didn¡¯t think about it and chose the present Pei Qing.

    Big brother was very kind to him. In order to make him a man, he made him study every night. Just ¡ªjust that he was a little shy. He was too stupid to learn well and could not transform.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s mind was full of ¡¯Su Zhicai was not human¡¯. He had not seen Ling Dang and Pei Qing¡¯s flirting at all. This green bug would only stay on the corpse before it could reproduce crazily. Li Shu could manipte it because of Li Shu¡¯s identity as a big zongzi, if it was taken from Su Zhicai¡ª¡ª

    Zhang Qiu could not help but think of Na Wu. If Na Wu died three years ago, would they be guided by these insects in Na Wu¡¯s skin, and who was manipting behind them?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone is unable to bear it.¡± Li Shu coldly said.

    Zhang Qiu heard Li Shu¡¯s words and went through the pits in his head. He could not help thinking of Gu Mu Country. It was totally an ident, and everything started because Li Shu was revived.

    The unexpected resurgence of Li Shu might have disrupted the position of the people behind the scene, pressing them step by step. Although they were in the clear, the people behind the scene could not get any benefit, and might have been in disorder themselves; and as such, they need to snatch Xiao Jiang in the big incident yesterday.

    When Ling Dang saw that they were all serious about discussing things, he raised his hand and said timidly, ¡°Actually, I can help you to monitor Su¡¯s father and son.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Pei Qing took the lead in refuting. Although Ling Dang was a ghost, but his skill of austere practice were all those few tricks. He was not at ease to let Ling Dang go out alone.

    Li Shu looked at Pei Qing, and Pei Qing felt hairy being looked at. He listened to Li Shu said: ¡°Watching the Su¡¯s father and son is better than watching you. You have an ancient heritage, and now there is a Xiezhi. If the Su¡¯s father and son really have a rtionship with the people behind the scene, they wille to you on their own initiative.¡±

    Zhang Qiu and the rest heard and thought it was true. They had guessed what this God Vein that the people behind needed to gather together.

    ¡°You¡¯ve to be careful.¡± Li Shu stared at Pei Qing and said that.

    Pei Qing nodded. Little Ling Dang was nervous. Pei Qing was very happy to see little Ling Dang with a worried and concerned look on his face. After that, he hurried back with little Ling Dang.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s injuries were worse than the others, but with the help of Li Shu¡¯s blood, he went back after a day of recuperation.

    When they reached the mountain, Zhang Qiu heard a quarrel from far away. He should say it was one-sided argument; the other side kept silent and Zhang Qiu only heard the angry voice of a woman.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing? What did you promise me before the cocktail party? At the front, Zhang Dao and I trying to seek contact but when I turned my head, you¡¯re gone. Did you even want to go into the movie circle?!¡± The other side was very angry, ¡°You usually talk nonsense and disliking people, I cared but you aren¡¯t?! Yes, you have many fans, but there are also many ck fans. People ridicule that you are just a pretty face, and you also being meticulous about it. Somehow or other, you beat them back in the face with the Compel Award!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Are you mute? I talked for half a day did you even listened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the award adornedpel hit people on their faces, I got it.¡± Azy voice said.

    Zhang Qiu knew it was Qi Xi as soon as he heard it. He thought Qi Xi was very popr. He was unexpectedly trained as well as his grandson.

    The woman snorted and her attitude tuned amiable when she heard Qi Xi said that, ¡°Consider that you¡¯re lucky bastard. Obviously you¡¯re extraordinarilyzy. However, you¡¯re not going to be lucky all the way. At the party, Zhang Dao took a fancy to you. In the afternoon,e to the audition with me. What are you doing being stunned, wearing a pair of sunsses in the morning ¡ª¡ªyou! You! Where did you fool around? Why are your eyes swollen? No, are you fighting again? I¡¯ll forget about it if you¡¯re simply furious, but what Desert Falcon shoots with this conduct and morality....¡±

    ¡°Sister Ping, don¡¯t talk endlessly without getting to the point in my ears. I promise I¡¯ll be all right in the afternoon.¡± Qi Xi stood up and turned to go back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, any Zhang Dao or Desert Falcon, we¡¯ll have all.¡±

    The woman named Sister Ping followed and was still talking, but it could also be heard that she really cared about Qi Xi.

    ¡°I won¡¯t talk about your fighting all day long. Usually it¡¯s minor injuries. Why is it so serious this time? If you can¡¯t bear, go to the hospital.¡± She switched the conversation to some other subject, ¡°The movie is going to be shooting deep into the desert of Xinjiang. Even if you are usuallyzy, but this time you can¡¯t drop the ball. Investors are more generous. I heard that at thest moment, a boss surnamed Su added 50 million yuan to it.¡±

    She was confident about Qi Xi, as if he would certainly pass the audition.

    Zhang Qiu saw the people go away and looked at Li Shu. ¡°I have a bold guess...¡±

    Trantor: I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t understand the conversation between Qi Xi and Sister Ping. Especially Sister Ping one-sided argument.

    <

    > Chapter 49

 Chapter 49

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter 49: Xiezhi [5]</strong>

    Li Shu looked at Zhang Qiu with a little teasing in his eyes. ¡°Oh?¡±

    With that single word, Zhang Qiu felt that Li Shu was teasing him for fun and had a kind of attitude to seduce him. However he just didn¡¯t buy this now, and answered back with a grin to counter flirt, ¡°Xiao Shushu, you didn¡¯t see it?¡±

    ¡°Look how smart you are.¡± Li Shu said, turning his head and looking at the figure that had gone far, his voice coldly said. ¡°Su Zhicai is not hiding the actual situation; he¡¯s anxious. He¡¯s doing it on purpose with great fanfare probably afraid we didn¡¯t know.¡±

    After the cocktail party, the other side had alreadye to the light from the dark. Both parties involved impeded each other. Zhang Qiu¡¯s party wanted to revive Zhang Yushui through the God Vein and Su Zhicai wanted more. There was Phoenix Bead in Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s hand, the not yet awakened blood inheritance Pei Qing, and the already known Xiezhi Qi Xi.

    But for now, it was still a step for them to leave behind Su Zhicai. Who knew what¡¯s going on in Xinjiang waiting to jump on them.

    ¡°In fact, we can let Pei Qing stay.¡± Zhang Qiu said.

    Li Shu looked cold. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t choose.¡±

    Su Zhicai had stood firm in the open, how could he let Pei Qing go? Zhang Qiu also thought it was true. When they came to the door, they suddenly heard a whining cry inside. A shadow had rushed up and Zhang Qiu was knocked back but held up by Li Shu. When Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu holding a person in his arms, his face sank like water.

    ¡°Your¡ª Your Excellency, His Ma¡ª Big brother is missing.¡± Ling Dang whimpered and cried; his eyes red, like a rabbit.

    Li Shu separated both people. Ling Dang was afraid of the importance of Li Shu¡¯s fear. He did not dare to go up to hold Zhang Qiu again. His tearful eyes looked very pitiful. ¡°Beg Your Excellency to save big brother. It¡¯s all because Big brother saved me.¡±

    ¡°First, don¡¯t be anxious, speak clearly.¡± Zhang Qiu pacified Ling Dang. Lu Feng and Hua Ting in the living room came along. ¡°He¡¯s here at five o¡¯clock, crying until now. Pei Qing was capturedst night.¡±

    Ling Dang cried terribly and told them aboutst night.

    Ling Dang wanted to do his best to repay Zhang Qiu¡¯s kindness when the surveince of Su¡¯s father and son was put forward in the ward. In his mind, he would have died if Zhang Qiu hadn¡¯t had the spirit bead on him. However Pei Qing disagreed with the idea of the surveince, feeling that it was dangerous. Ling Dang then gave up this intention.

    Last night, Pei Qing took Ling Dang to the neighborhood for supper. Ling Dang could already have entity at night. When Pei Qing went to the toilet, Ling Dang saw Su Zhicai¡¯s son, Su Yuing towards him.

    ¡°When he looked at me, I was confused. I was so scared that I wanted to run away. I didn¡¯t know what he had done. I couldn¡¯t change into void form. Later, big brother came after me. In order to save me, he was caught up. There were dark shadows still chasing me. I ran for half a day...¡± Ling Dang med himself, ¡°med me for my uselessness. I can¡¯t save big brother. <i>Hic</i>, me me¡ªuseless.¡±

    The crying had turned to hup and gasping out of breath.

    Zhang Qiu smothered Ling Dang¡¯s hair, looked at Li Shu with a calm face. ¡°You¡¯re right; Su Zhicai really wants to round up all enemies in one fell swoop.¡± He said to Ling Dang, ¡°You can rest assured that Pei Qing should be okay. Su Zhicai is going to make big reinforcing pill. He haven¡¯t collect all the materials, and waiting for us dropping dumpling toe up.¡±

    If he collected one to solve one, Su Zhicai would not try to lead them all to Xinjiang.

    Ling Dang stopped crying and then began to cry again. He asked Zhang Qiu pitifully, ¡°Your Excellency, will they hit big brother?¡±

    About that ¡ª Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t say. However, with Little Ling Dang cried like this, he could only soothe him and say that nothing would happen. Little Ling Dang slowly stopped crying and then fell asleep on Zhang Qiu¡¯s chest.

    Zhang Qiu felt cold eyes sweeping across his chest. He didn¡¯t need to think who; he knew it was Li Shu. Xiao Shushu was really jealous!

    ¡°Ling Dang was injuredst night, also over-thinking. It was normal for him to cry to sleep.¡± Zhang Qiu exined. Ling Dang was now an entity, but because he was young and short, and beautiful like a little girl, with height less than 1.7 meters, Zhang Qiu had no difficulty holding him but Li Shu wanted to take over. ¡°Don¡¯t, he¡¯s not heavy anyway.¡±

    When they went to take Ling Dang to the guestroom, Zhang Qiu saw on Ling Dang¡¯s eyshes were tears and his high nose snorting heart-brokenly. He was even cuter than his family¡¯s Xiao Jiang. Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t help imagining it would be nice to have his family¡¯s Xiao Shushu to be a mini youth version. Li Shu was so beautiful, if he was a little bit smaller andy in his arms¡ª

    Heart rippling ah!

    ¡°Don¡¯t dream.¡± Li Shu opened the door lightly and pulled Zhang Qiu¡¯s cor to circle him in his arms.

    ¡°Eh, how do you know what I think?¡±

    Li Shu looked down at the person in his arms, hooked up his lips and said, ¡°You just said it, silly Bao.¡±

    ¡°You, enough ah!¡± Zhang Qiu retorted, but upon seeing Li Shu¡¯s gaze, he snorted, ¡°As if I¡¯ll argue with you.¡±

    Lu Feng in the living room saw theme out and said, ¡°I have something to tell you. After the party, I have been sending someone to investigate Su Zhicai¡¯s movements. Only then I knew that Su Zhicai invested in a movie yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Desert Falcon.¡± Zhang Qiu interfered.

    Lu Feng stunned. ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°I was going to tell you guys.¡± Zhang Qiu repeated Qi Xi¡¯s conversation with his agent, ¡°This Qi Xi, I guess, was the Xiezhi on the night of the ident.¡±

    Lu Feng looked at Li Shu and asked for the truth. Li Shu nodded. Lu Feng looked at the back of Hua Ting, who he had found an excuse to send him to the kitchen, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you going to that ce with the God Veins? I want to go with you.¡±

    Zhang Qiu just wanted to say that it was too dangerous, but when he saw Lu Feng¡¯s insistence and earnestness, he immediately remembered Senior Brother¡¯s life span. Despite breaking the array, his life and even his next life were short-lived.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it back for you.¡± Li Shu said.

    Lu Feng shook his head. ¡°Just in case it happens at a particr time. You don¡¯t have to persuade me, I dare not bet on Hua Ting¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Li Shu nodded, saw Hua Tinge out and stop talking.

    Back in the room, Zhang Qiu sat by the bed and stared at Li Shu, who was undressing. Without raising his head, Li Shu asked, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°You and Senior brother long ago¡ª¡±

    Li Shu, who was undressing, looked up at Zhang Qiu on the bed and came over naked. ¡°It¡¯s not the things your brain imagined.¡±

    ¡°You know what my brain is imagining?¡± Zhang Qiu said so, but he was relieved to hear Li Shu¡¯s answer. It was true that Li Shu treated Senior Brother rtively special. He didn¡¯t forget when he had asked Li Shu why he went down the pit, Li Shu said he wanted to save people. Senior brother Hua Ting was the one he wanted to save. No wonder Zhang Qiu thought too much.

    Li Shu pinched Zhang Qiu¡¯s face which panting with rage. It felt good and he touched it again before he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Your senior brother was of gentry ss in Gu Mu, unlike me. We had different political opinions and were hostile everywhere, but I never expected that it was my opponent who actually saved me in the end. He was implicated by me.¡±

    Zhang Qiu never heard Li Shu talking about Gu Mu Country before, and so he listened with rapture. Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu like to listen, so he said more, ¡°I wasn¡¯t clear about the memory before I was nine years old. I had been living in the army since then. I didn¡¯t have a family, nor did I know whether there were parents. Although Gu Mu was small, but all parties had power conflicts. My origin had been criticized by the gentry, but I was highly valued by Gou Wang, probably because I didn¡¯t have backing support.¡±

    Zhang Qiu could guess what happened afterwards. Gou Wang regarded Li Shu highly, but he absolutely never thought the one who wanted Li Shu¡¯s life was precisely Gou Wang. For a moment, Zhang Qiu¡¯s mood was downcast. There were many example of ¡¯so great is one¡¯s achievements as to make one¡¯s boss feel uneasy or insecure¡¯ in history, and there was no good end. But these were all cold words, history books, not the Li Shu standing in front of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad for me.¡± Li Shu reached out and took Zhang Qiu in his arms. He kissed Zhang Qiu¡¯s soft hair and half-squinted with warmth. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, I would not have met you.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart was still vexed, but he also knew that it¡¯s not meaningful to think about it now. He didn¡¯t want Li Shu to suffer the pain he once suffered. But if Li Shu didn¡¯t die, he would have never meet Li Shu, and practically joined the vicious circle.

    <i>Forget it, don¡¯t be entangled with these</i>. Zhang Qiu breathed out and suddenly remembered, ¡°That time in Mount Qinling, did you see that I was handsome enough and caught me to <i>papapa</i>? When I woke up after sleep, it was such a shame that I knew I was taken advantage by other people.¡± He murmured, ¡°If you weren¡¯t good-looking, I would really be under Big Uncle¡¯s teaching and be a Taoist monk specialized in zongzi elimination!¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I am more beautiful.¡± Li Shu said with a serious face.

    Zhang Qiuughed and fell on the bed while holding his stomach. From the very beginning, Li Shu was a serious and indifferent person. Zhang Qiu had ever thought that one day he would hear such a sentence from Li Shu¡¯s mouth.

    Li Shu saw that Zhang Qiu wasughing too happily on the bed, and he also had a smile in his eyes. As Zhang Qiu rolled on the bed, he revealed a section of his white slim waist. The atmosphere suddenly became a bit wrong. Li Shu¡¯s line of sight became more and more intrusive.

    ¡°Stop, stop ah!¡± Zhang Qiu coughed and stressed, ¡°I¡¯m a wounded man now. My head is still hurting.¡± Damn hurt. He didn¡¯t mean hurt the head but hurt the chrysanthemum. Although it¡¯s a pleasant thing to do, it still hurtter¡ª¡ª

    Li Shu¡¯s eyes rose a faintyer of dark red. Zhang Qiu saw it and was a bit infatuated. They embraced each other in bed and kissed until they gasped for breath. Zhang Qiu himself a little emotional, and a small tent set up underneath.

    ¡°You¡¯re injured. Take an early rest.¡± Li Shu slightly wrapped Zhang Qiu like a silkworm baby, and embraced him to sleep in utterly well-behaved manner.

    Zhang Qiu:...

    The me had been raised, the little brother was hard and the pants were off. Now you made me purely sleep covered with a quilt!

    Zhang Qiu wanted to bite Li Shu¡¯s core. He furiously closed his eyes and decided to sleep being covered. In the end, it didn¡¯t take long to hear the long breathing sound in the room. Li Shu embraced Zhang Qiu in his arms, kissed his forehead and went out.

    Zhang Qiu slept until noon. Xiao Jiang and Hua Hua were building blocks in the corner of the living room on the first floor. At the side, Ling Dang was nesting on the sofa in a daze. His eyes were as swollen as peaches. Knew it at first nce the he had been crying secretly; his face would be wrinkled in order to prevent crying.

    Zhang Qiu greeted Ling Dang. Ling Dang saw Zhang Qiu like having a backbone; he came over and asked in a pitiful low voice, ¡°Your Excellency, when are we going to save big brother?¡±

    ¡°Soon. You can rest assured that Pei Qing will be fine.¡± Zhang Qiu patted Ling Dang on the shoulder.

    Ling Dang felt better after listening.

    Pixian Hui Wang had returned. He listened to the conversation andforted Ling Dang. ¡°The Desert Falcon Cast and Crew has arrived in Xinjiang, only waiting for Qi Xi, it should be a matter of two days.¡±

    Qi Xi was now the living map that led them over. Su Zhicai was smart enough to let Qi Xi lead them all over.

    They were all paid close attention on Qi Xi¡¯s situation now. They had heard to Qi Xi¡¯s agent saying that the audition in the afternoon. It was over 6 p.m. before they heard the news. As expected, Qi Xi was unsurprisingly selected.

    Not far from the vi, Qi Xi casually threw a candy into his mouth and yed it back and forth with his tongue. Sister Ping, the broker next to him, was very happy, and no longer resented Qi Xi for not having bones. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be chosen. You¡¯re lucky. Others just admire you. I still can¡¯t get away with my work. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll let Xiao Wang and Xiao Zhang follow you. Let me tell you, this time take advantage of this opportunity. Don¡¯tint of tired and think of it as trouble. If you dare to drop the ball, then simply stay in the desert and don¡¯te back.¡±

    Qi Xi turned over andy on the sofa, noddingzily and without saying anything; absolutely without spirit.

    Sister Ping had talked for a long time, and seeing this morality and conduct of Qi Xi, she was mad half death. However, she also knew the other person¡¯s bad shorings. So she endured, ¡°This shooting is really tiresome. I¡¯ll arrange a vacation for you when youe back.¡± Finished and continue again, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Zhang Dao thinks, hastily wants you to enter the cast and crew. You¡¯re the second male part, what with the haste? Forget it, I¡¯ll buy the ticket. In a moment, Xiao Zhang wille. You point to the things you want to take and let him pack them up.

    Having fully recognized Qi Xi¡¯sziness nature, Sister Ping said in one breath. She carried her bag, stepping on high heels and ttering away.

    Before long, Xiao Zhang, Qi Xi¡¯s assistant, came over. He was a man in his early twenties, tall and strong. When he saw Qi Xi, he respectfully called Brother Qi. Qi Xi waved his hand and pointedzily upstairs. ¡°You look at the clothes and sort them out.¡±

    Qi Xi saw the man go upstairs, holding his chin, and <i>kacha</i> chewed the fruit candy in his mouth.

    <i>Let¡¯s settle for whates.</i>

    Early the next morning, Hua Ting had sent Hua Hua to Yang Bao¡¯s house to be cared for a while. With thest incident in Shandong, Hua Ting knew that Lu Feng might hide from him to go on down the tomb this time, and he immediately sent Hua Hua out first.

    Lu Feng intended to go quietly, but Hua Ting was smart.

    ¡°What if the God Vein had to work on the spot?¡±

    Lu Feng did not say anything and finally nodded his head in agreement. Zhang Qiu also packed up; there¡¯s nothing to pack up with summer clothes. They went to battle in light clothing. Ling Dang went into the spirit bead and Zhang Qiu put it in his pocket.

    At the airport, Lu Feng bought VIP tickets. They went into the lounge and soon heard the Xixi xixi calling outside. Little Jiangshi heard the voice and looked up at Zhang Qiu. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s big brother Xixi.¡±

    Zhang Qiu thought that the whole entertainment circle might also be happy with the fans,ughing [<i>xixixi</i>] every day.

    Within ten minutes, the door of the lounge was pushed open. Qi Xi was wearing a T-shirt and shorts, a pair of sports sandals under his feet and yawned. Seeing them, he nodded as a greeting. He went straight to the opposite empty sofa and immediately fell asleep with sunsses on.

    Following him was two people, a man and a woman, dragging five or six suitcases. Upon seeing them, the manughed and introduced himself, called Xiao Zhang, was Qi Xi¡¯s close assistant, the girl next to just nodded and was ying with the mobile phone.

    Qi Xi seemed to have slept enough and woke up to see a few people in the terminal room with a nk face. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±

    Zhang Qiu touched Xiao Jiang¡¯s soft head and said with a giggle, ¡°What a coincidence, we¡¯re touring.¡±

    Like what I¡¯m doing? Consider buying me ko-fi =)

    <

    > Chapter 50

 Chapter 50

    <strong>Chapter 50: Xiezhi [6]</strong>

    <i>The theory of don¡¯t want and stop</i>

    Qi Xi didn¡¯t pay any mind to the ¡°oh¡± sound. He just woke up with azy voice, yawned and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence. Where are you guys going? I¡¯m going to Hami, and I heard that Hami melon is good there.¡±

    ¡°Brother Qi, Sister Ping did not let us to disclose the itinerary.¡± reminded Xiao Zhang at the side.

    Qi Xi half-squinted in a particrly flirtatious manner and whispered: ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. Forget it, you guys just treated it as if I did not say anything.¡±

    Zhang Qiuughed. ¡°It¡¯s really a coincidence we are going the same way.¡± Lu Feng had found out where the Desert Falcon would be filming.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s really a coincidence.¡± When Qi Xi finished talking, he deliberately moved closer. Zhang Qiu saw Qi Xi¡¯s erged face without any ws ¡ªsuch a refined and charming face. If Li Shu hadn¡¯t said it, he could have associated him to a fox spirit rather than a Xiezhi.

    Li Shu pulled Zhang Qiu from behind, hugged him in his arms and looked at Qi Xi coldly. Qi Xi clicked his tongue, looked at Zhang Qiu and said, ¡°I thought you took a fancy to my beauty and deliberately followed me here.¡± He shrugged his shoulders at the cold gaze of Li Shu. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve thought too much about it.¡±

    Zhang Qiu internally thought: <i>even if there is more beauty, his family¡¯s Li Shu will still win!</i> But just now when Qi Xi approached him, there was a gut feeling of illusion that the other person seemed to know their purpose.

    Xiao Zhang hurried over, pulled Qi Xi and whispered, ¡°Sister Ping said you should not fight outside.¡±

    ¡°We are all old acquaintances, just exchange feelings. Xiao Zhang you are too sensitive. You are still young, you should be careful not to lose your hairline.¡±

    Xiao Zhang thought: You think I am blind ah?! Almost started fighting a moment ago, but the long haired other side¡¯s imposing manner was stronger than Brother Qi, if Brother Qi¡¯s face was damaged, Sister Ping certainly would skin him!

    Qixi was amused to see Xiao Zhang¡¯s appearance like facing a great enemy. He deliberately went to Zhang Qiu and saw Xiao Zhang¡¯s bby flesh bounced in fright. Heughed few times in a yful low voice and touched Xiao Jiang¡¯s head beside Zhang Qiu.

    ¡°When we get to Hami, I¡¯ll carve you a fox with Hami melon.¡±

    The little jiangshi wore a stern face. ¡°It¡¯s too childish.¡±

    At the side, Zhang Qiu almost died ofughter. Anyone who saw the short and plump Xiao Jiang of three or four-year-old said this ¡°childish¡± word would feel at odds. A big-ass child should y with a fox, right?!

    ¡°Good!¡± Zhang Qiu epted in Xiao Jiang¡¯s ce, just thinking that they had no excuse to follow Qi Xi. It would be difficult toe to the hotel to continue to find a good reason, rather than just follow along.

    It wouldn¡¯t be long before they could board the ne. Zhang Qiu¡¯s group went first and Qi Xi followed not far behind. Xiao Zhang came closer and said with a worried face, ¡°Brother Qi, I always feel like these people are following us deliberately.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been followed. What¡¯s your misunderstanding about my beauty, Xiao Zhang?¡± Qi Xi asked, lifting his eyebrows.

    Xiao Zhang choked. Although Brother Qi was quite a pretty face, but was it really good to say so?! <i>Not only that, there is two people with better look than you at the front queue! Don¡¯t you have a face?!</i>

    On board the ne, Xiao Zhang and Xiao Wang were in economy ss. The whole first ss cabin was booked for Zhang Qiu¡¯s group. Qi Xi happened to be sitting next to Pixian Hui Wang. Perhaps because he just had enough sleep, so he was very energetic. He stared at Pixian Hui Wang with great enthusiasm. He harassed him from time to time: why do you look so good-looking?

    <i>So good-looking, your big watermelon!</i> Zhang Qiu was furious and took Xiao Jiang and stuffed him into Qi Xi¡¯s arms. He smiled and said, ¡°My family¡¯s Xiao Jiang likes beautiful uncle.¡±

    Zhang Xiaojiang also especially giving face to his dad called out ¡°uncle¡± very seriously.

    Qi Xi was stuck speechless. With eyebrows raised and pinched a small stiff face, he said, ¡°Free of charge giving you carved fox.¡±

    The little jiangshi blinked his eyes, his ears were red, but he said stiffly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Qi Xi stroked the little jiangshi¡¯s head andughed in particrly charming manner. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious ¡ª¡ª¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked over angrily: delicious? Could it be that Qi Xi wasn¡¯t trying to save them in thest car ident, but wanted to pick up the ready-made food Xiao Jiang?

    The short and plump Xiao Jiang jumped out from Qi Xi¡¯s bosom and stood beside him with his waist bent and also looked over. He did not know why Daddy was staring at Uncle Xixi, but doing so was neither wrong.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Qi Xiughed. ¡°You guys father and son are so funny. If I had a child, I¡¯ll certainly arranged betrothal with your family¡¯s Xiao Jiang.¡±

    <i>Don¡¯t need it at all, crabby<sup>1</sup>!</i> Zhang Qiu snorted.

    [1] Ð· [xi¨¨] = crab| ZQ said <strong>xi¨¨xi¨¨ </strong>meant <strong>crab crab</strong> instead of<strong> xiexie</strong> like <strong>thank you</strong>

    When Zhang Qiu got back to his seat, he stared at Qi Xi, and Li Shu suddenly pulled his hand from the inside.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at other men.¡± Li Shu said very serious.

    Zhang Qiu was stunned, then happy. Like a little mouse, he came over and whispered, ¡°Little Uncle, I find you are particrly fond of teasing me now!¡±

    Li Shu hooked up the corner of his lips. They were very close and he kissed Zhang Qiu¡¯s lips.

    The nended quickly at Hami Airport, a prefecture-level city in Xinjiang Uygur Autonomous Region. They just got off the ne and a heat wave came. A ckmercial car was parked at the entrance. Qi Xi¡¯s two assistants were moving the luggage.

    Wearing big sunsses, Qi Xi stood in ce with hands in the pockets, a picture of leisure, which attracted many pedestrians to watch and take photos. He did not care at all and enjoyed being in the eyes of others.

    Zhang Qiu found that some people were born to be stars, such as Qi Xi, Li Shu and Pixian Hui Wang, who also had excellent appearance. However, the two did not like to stand in the crowd. Not only they had to be as low profile as possible, they also had tried to the best of theirs abilities to restrain their imposing manner.

    ¡°Where do you stay?¡± Qi Xi nced at them and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to carve the fox for Xiao Jiang?¡±

    Zhang Qiu felt that Qi Xi really seemed to know their purpose. He was about to answer, but the other side had already told the name of the hotel. Xiao Zhang had put the luggage away and urged Qi Xi to get on the car quickly, because the fans wereing if they dy. This trip was confidential and rushed, and it was his first time to follow Qi Xi to get off the ne in such quiet way.

    After Qi Xi¡¯s car left, Lu Feng¡¯s car arrived. Arriving at the hotel, there was a group of girls at the entrance, holding signs in their hands. The hotel security guards stationed at the entrance.

    When they got out of the car, the girls looked at them unconsciously, and soon the voice of the discussion came into being within the crowd.

    ¡°Ah! That long hair is so handsome, is it an actor in the cast and crew?¡±

    ¡°I think that one at the side isparably good-looking, particrly exquisite. Aaahhh, simply broken my 2D wall!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys see that white-skinned child? He¡¯s simply explosively cute! Aaahhh, I really want to pinch him, there¡¯s dimples and tiger¡¯s teeth. It¡¯s deadly adorable! ¡±

    ¡°Did Zhang Dao change his mind?! Didn¡¯t he say he like to use young and rough meat best? Now all the turn-over cast and crew are going to spend on beautiful males and teen idol! Hehehe, tiger¡¯s teeth are really to my taste. I¡¯m going to climb the wall to be the biological mother!¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s group of people had taken out their luggage. The others were particrly calm, as if not feeling the awkward discussion. In this kind of atmosphere, Zhang Qiu¡¯s slightest embarrassment that had just risen moment ago was gone.

    When Xiao Jiang passed the entrance, he aroused a lot of cheers from the girls. <i>How cute ah! Special ah! Very cute!</i> They threwpliments towards Xiao Jiang like they didn¡¯t want money . Xiao Jiang didn¡¯t seem to have much change yet Zhang Qiu noticed that his son¡¯s ears were red, and also still showing his little tiger¡¯s teeth to the girl who praised him, especially in that kind of reserved manner.

    Showing off his good looks shamelessly! Zhang Qiu was amused. Upon entering the lobby, he happened to run face to face into Qi Xi, who came out. Qi Xi still had his hair in disorder and the big sunsses, followed closely by Xiao Zhang, who did his best to convince him: ¡°... Sister Ping said not let you be spoiled, or let you formed a habit. Now as soon as arrived, we have to stayed guard...¡±

    Qi Xi did not pay any attention. He dragged himself to the entrance and heard the scream of joy that could overturn the roof. Xiao Zhang hurried to protect Qi Xi. Qi Xi made a quiet gesture and the crow immediately became quiet.

    ¡°After a photo, go back at once.¡± Qi Xi said with a smile.

    The group of girls who stood at the entrance was very happy. They stopped shouting. They took pictures in proper order and walked back reluctantly. No one was staying.

    Xiao Zhang opened his mouth andined, ¡°This spoiled habit of yours, in case there¡¯s any ck fan taking advantage of it....¡± Yet there was noint on his face, and he was really happy to be able to follow this kind of star that respected and protected his fans.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes saw everything at the entrance. Such Qi Xi would not be a monster who eats zongzi!

    After check-in procedures had beenpleted, Zhang Qiu with Li Shu and Xiao Jiang were in a parent-child room; Lu Feng and Hua Ting in a room; and Pixian Hui Wang in another. When Zhang Qiu went to the room, Li Shu took off his clothes to take a bath. Zhang Qiu quietly went to touch it, but he hadn¡¯t stretched out his hand yet, Li Shu said lightly without turning, ¡°Spirit ising?¡± Turning around, he held Zhang Qiu in his arms.

    Zhang Qiu happened to look up at Li Shu¡¯s eyes. He was so frightened by the hidden wave of desire that he dared not get cocky again. Heughed awkwardly. ¡°Just wanted to ask you whether you want to wash clothes...¡± After saying that he wanted to withdraw, but he was pulled back by his cor and reappeared in Li Shu¡¯s arms. Li Shu¡¯s hand slowly moved down and grasped somewhere. Li Shu smiled slightly.

    ¡°It seems that Song Bao is really spirited.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s voice was low and alluring that made Zhang Qiu legs turned almost soft, and so Li Shu¡¯s hands were still continuously making chaos. For a moment, Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t want to resist. If he did it in the daytime, he should be all right in the evening.

    The convinced Zhang Qiu at once could not bear Li Shu¡¯s technique. He fell into Li Shu¡¯s arms breathlessly. Fortunately, Li Shu held him; otherwise he would fall to the ground.

    Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes were red, because his body was stimted, and now the body under his palm was still soft. His eyes unconsciously bled a faint crimson color. He grabbed Zhang Qiu from across and held him up. A bead clinked and rolled down on the ground.

    ¡°Your¡ªYour Excellency, I¡ªI went out first.¡±

    Zhang Qiu sobered up at once. He looked onto the ground ¡ªthe sprit bead rolling to the living room.

    He just forgot little Lin Dang!!! Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu indignantly. He didn¡¯t believe that Li Shu had never thought of it. Li Shu absolutely wanted to see him make a fool of himself!

    Unexpectedly, Li Shu also looked a little confused, not seeming to be pretending. They looked at each other. Zhang Qiu jumped out of Li Shu¡¯s arms and said with a giggle, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the great Li Shu also have such a day, too!¡±

    Li Shu frowned slightly. He pulled Zhang Qiu who was about to run with his long arm, and firmly went to the bathroom to sort him out for a bout.

    Zhang Qiu: <i>yingyingying</i>, so good.

    [<i>yingying</i> is spoiled crying noise]

    The result after courting disaster by provoking Li Shu, Zhang Qiu didn¡¯te out of the hotel room until 9 p.m. Li Shu wanted held Zhang Qiu up, but Zhang Qiu gritted his teeth and stared back fiercely. But in Li Shu¡¯s eyes, he was just like a coquettish kitten.

    ¡°Next time I say no, just stop!¡±

    ¡°But you said don¡¯t stop.¡± Li Shu put on an innocent face.

    Go to your big watermelon innocence! Zhang Qiu covered his waist and grimaced in pain. This man was not so innocent in the bathroom just now.

    The little jiangshi looked serious, following behind his two daddies. He did not know what his daddies were talking about.

    There were not many restaurants opened in the hotel at night. Zhang Qiu ordered himself porridge and a fruit pie for Xiao Jiang. Since he woke up from the car ident, Xiao Jiang¡¯s each and every move expressed that he had grown up. Zhang Qiu hadughed andpletely cooperated with his son¡¯s performance. Right now, eating dessert with fruit dregs on all over his face was exactly his family¡¯s grown up baby.

    A family of three enjoyed the pleasure of eating delicious food. Shortly afterwards, five or six people came into the restaurant. They were men and women who werepletely covered. The temperature here varied greatly between day and night, but it was not cold at present. These people dress strangely.

    Zhang Qiu secretly took a look at them but he did not recognize any. He asked Li Shu in a low voice, ¡°Are they Earth Masters?¡± He didn¡¯t noticed it himself that he used to call tomb raider but now he had changed it to Earth Master.

    Li Shu shook his head. ¡°Not seem like it.¡±

    They stared at the group of people, who naturally returned to stare back at them. At first, with impatience eyes, then their eyes shed with surprise and amazement when they took a look Li Shu¡¯s appearance.

    Zhang Qiu heard Li Shu saying that these people did not just take back their eyes. They had almost finished eating, and Xiao Jiang still lingered on licking the fruit dregs on his big face. Zhang Qiu dared not to let him eat too much sweet things in the evening. He scared Xiao Jiang. ¡°If you eat too much sweet, your two tiger teeth will be ck.¡±

    Xiao Jiang was very afraid of this. The tongue that was licking the sweet outside the mouth was stiffened, and he quickly retracted it back.

    Zhang Qiu knew that his son was particrly treasured his two tiger teeth which were simr to the weapon that male attracted female. They were glistening and specially lethal. However, he also could not overpensate. ording to Xiao Jiang¡¯s nature, it was possible that he would not touch dessert in the future. So he quickly added, ¡°But in return, if you brush your teeth regrly and quantitatively, your two tiger teeth will still be shiny.¡±

    Li Shu had finished checking out and held Xiao Jiang from his chair. Zhang Qiu stood up ready to go, but came face to face with a tall and strong man, who stared at Li Shu. Then he suddenly showed a gentle gentleman¡¯s smile, ¡°I am Bai Guangan, leave contact information.¡±

    Zhang Qiu internally thought: <i>what¡¯s wrong with this person. You say leave phone number and we have to just leave phone number? When I¡¯m dead!</i>

    ¡°He, is married and has children.¡± His heart was so tired that he had to help Li Shu chopped peach blossoms every time.

    Xiao Jiang looked up and said with great cooperation, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m tired, want to sleep.¡±

    Li Shu did not even nce at the other person, he held Xiao Jiang in one hand, and naturally pulling Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand with the other, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to sleep.¡±

    Bai Guangan¡¯s eyes fell on Li Shu and Zhang Qiu¡¯s intertwined hands. He did not care to smile as if he was not the man who just tried to hook up. He sided to make way, but his eyes remained on their backs, showing the determined to win smile.

    <

    > Chapter 51

 Chapter 51

    <strong>Chapter 51: Xiezhi [7]</strong>

    <i>Tornado</i>

    Zhang Qiu looked back. Bai Guangan had sat down to eat with his friends, and the scorching heat just like a needle piercing on his back had disappeared.

    Returning to their room, they happened to meet Qi Xi in the corridor. Next to him was his assistant Xiao Wang. Qi Xi¡¯s hair was messy and he looked tired. He nodded as a greeting at them. Xiao Wang urged him to go back to sleep because at four o¡¯clock tomorrow he had to go to the desert.

    Qi Xi yawned as his head bing bigger once he heard it. ¡°It¡¯s really killing me. I haven¡¯t seen any production team is in such a hurry.¡±

    ¡°No other way, it¡¯s Director Zhang¡¯s film. Brother Qi, you insisted again. Go back to bed quickly.¡±

    ¡°I originally wanted to carve fox for Xiao Jiang, but was dragged into the production team as soon as I arrived. Now, I will have to go to the desert tomorrow. Next time, I will definitely not ept this kind of job.¡± Qi Xi touched little Jiangshi¡¯s head and unhappily said, ¡°Who cares about Director what-his-name, is it not good to be a pretty face? In the end, what had Sister Ping misunderstood about me?¡±

    Xiao Wang looked nervously around him and reminded, ¡°Brother Qi, what¡¯s this all about? You¡¯re so straightforward. If the rest of the crew heard you, they thought you were unhappy with the director.¡±

    Qi Xi had wanted to say more but Li Shu had already gone back with Xiao Jiang in his arms. Zhang Qiu followed behind and with a smile on his face said good night to Qi Xi.

    When Zhang Qiu went back to his room, he looked at the time ¡ªhad yet passed ten o¡¯clock. He thought Senior Brother should not be sleeping yet. He called and the phone was answered after it rang for a long time. Senior Brother was breathing a little heavy. Zhang Qiu just wanted to ask if he was not feeling well but the phone was hung up.

    Zhang Qiu, who was holding the phone, recalled that Senior Brother¡¯s repressed voice just now was so sweet that he knew what the other side was doing.

    Never expected that the intellectual Lu Feng also yed crazily like that ah! Zhang Qiu looked up and saw Li Shu looking at him. He became nervous and said, ¡°No! My back is still hurting.¡±

    ¡°You showed a look like that, I thought you wanted it.¡± After Li Shu saying that, he held Zhang Qiu in his arms. Zhang Qiu¡¯s body turned straight as a ramrod. He felt a big cold hand resting on his small back with a strength that was always strong and hisfortable straight as ramrod body turned soft.

    Li Shu made him drowsy. Zhang Qiu recalled that Qi Xi would go into the desert tomorrow. He stopped and fought to raise his spirit to say, ¡°Going into the desert, still haven¡¯t notified ¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they already know.¡± Li Shu saw that Zhang Qiu was too sleepy to open his eyes. He kissed Zhang Qiu on the forehead and whispered, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was so sleepy that he fell asleep as soon as he heard Li Shu¡¯s murmur. Li Shu covered Zhang Qiu with a quilt. Then he got up and went to the bedside. He stared at a ce for a long time, then turned around and went to bed. Someone who had been sleeping soundly rolled directly into his arms.

    Li Shu¡¯s original cold look seemed to melt away and he fell asleep with the person in his arms.

    Zhang Qiu woke up in the car. It seemed that since he met Li Shu, the ce where he was woken up was often in the car. Lu Feng drove in front of him. In the copilot was Senior Brother. In the middle seat were Pixian Hui Wang and Li Shu. He upied the whole back row. Of course, his family¡¯s Xiao Jiang sat cross-legged beside him, with his face propped up. Wondered what he was thinking.

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Xiao Jiang was the first to find Daddy awake and climbed into Zhang Qiu¡¯s arms. Zhang Qiu touched his son¡¯s hair and looked out. In the distance, the desert spread beyond his sight. It was magnificent and orange-red under the rising sun.

    Li Shu heard the voice and handed over a bottle of milk. ¡°Eat some in the car first.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°The Taklimakan Desert.¡±

    Zhang Qiu had heard from his teacher when he was in high school that the desert which was called the Sea of Death by the local people could only be entered but not get out. Many explorers had nevere out after entering the desert. One could see the danger of the desert. Even if a movie had to be filmed, it would not be in such a dangerous desert.

    They were indeed in the right direction.

    ¡°I heard that Director Zhang¡¯s original n was to shoot in a smaller desert. Su Zhicai temporarily increased his investment and asked toe here in order to better reconstruct the script scene.¡± When Pixian Hui Wang said thest line, heughed. It was clear that Director Zhang did not know that they had be the cannon fodder to Su Zhicai¡¯s charge. He also thanked Su Zhicai very much. Even in interviews with reporters, he thanked Su Zhicai very much. If there were more investors in China who respected the film and television culture like this, the domestic films would be bound to shine brilliantly.

    Their driving continued, but they did not enter the desert. They could see the local people¡¯s living quarters in the most marginal areas. There were many curious tourists here to explore. The local people provided supplies such as camels, dried food and water, and also led the way so as to make money, but only in the edge of the desert, not deep into the hintend.

    From far away, it was seen that two vehicles were parked ¡ªa big couch bus and a ck off-road vehicle. By this time the sun had risenpletely.

    Zhang Qiu recognized one of the vehicles that he saw picked up Qi Xi at the airport yesterday. It seemed that the crew had arrived. They got out of the car and there was a robust middle-aged man with suntanned skin came over. Because of being affected by sandstorm, he appeared rough and fierce-looking, but just with a smile he appeared somewhat simple and honest.

    He introduced himself as Kangba, who also spoke Chinese when receiving foreign tourists for many years. He asked if they were going to take pictures in the desert.

    In Kangba¡¯s eyes, Zhang Qiu¡¯s group was the rich Gongzi type with soft skin and tender flesh. They looked more delicate than the stars that came here today, especially carrying a fat baby doll of three or four years old. This baby doll looked pretty with white tender skin like a girl baby doll, unlike his family¡¯s baby who was as robust as an ox.

    ¡°Yes, wee to see the beauty of the desert.¡± Hua Ting said.

    Zhang Qiu smiled to follow up with, ¡°When we came to Hami to y, we happened to hear that some movie stars wereing here, so we nned toe and see if we could bump into them and ask for a signature or something. We haven¡¯t seen any stars for such a long time.¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang looked at Zhang Qiu, who was saying nonsense without ashamed, and then looked at Li Shu. He did not know who influenced whom. Now Zhang Qiu was more and more able to dig holes for people to jump.

    Kangba listened to Zhang Qiu and said, ¡°You reallye to the right ce. See, these vehicles are the ones that made the movie. My little brother just brought them into the desert. If you want to see, I can take you in and it will be alright. But these people are not very good-tempered. They are especially fierce and look down upon others. Oh, there is a pretty one like a maiden who looks like a good talker. You can take a picture with that one, he¡¯s not arrogant.¡±

    The pretty one like a maiden should be Qi Xi. It seemed that Kangba looked for people to take picture with only had Qi Xi¡¯s agreement.

    They naturally agreed to negotiate the price. Kangba had to prepare things, even if they did not go inside the desert but only at the edge of the desert, they had to be well prepared. He said to them, ¡°Don¡¯t think this lot of stuff is troublesome. The desert is constantly changing. At that time, these are life-saving treasures.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s group of people naturally listened to Kangba¡¯s arrangement. Kangba seemed to be in a good mood. In passing he said, ¡°Thanks to your good luck, the camels that made into the movies in front of you have odor and said to have been installed with tools. Only six camels were used. The rest is just enough for you guys.¡± When everything was finished, he carefully exined to them themon sense and rules to pay attention to when entering the desert.

    The people of this side all had faith. Kangba¡¯s whole family fed on the desert, so they werepletely revered the True God in the desert. He knelt on the desert and prayed before they set out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Kangba grinned. ¡°True God will bless us.¡±

    One person per camel. Zhang Qiu tied Xiao Jiang to his bosom, face to his chest. Xiao Jiang was covered up well, so that the sandstorm could not blow into Xiao Jiang¡¯s mouth and nose. Kangba rmended the sand-proof clothes. The camels walked slowly in the desert. It was a bumpy ride but soon they adapted to the rhythm.

    They set out early in the day and the desert was not too hot. Along the way, there was disagreement with thendscapes of the ind, making Zhang Qiu not able to open his eyes. About half an hour, this kind of scenery had made people somewhat exhausted, especially when the sun had risen. It was only 10 o¡¯clock, but the temperature was already high. They were covered up, and were sweating all over the body, that they could twist out the same water.

    Zhang Qiu held Xiao Jiang in his arms tightly. Fortunately, he had a cool darling that could make himfortable.

    After more than ten minutes of riding, Kangba blew a whistle. When they were going, Kangba gave whistle to each of them. The sound was loud and sharp, and it could be heard through the sandstorm. This whistle was used to call for help or to stop something.

    Kangba, who led the way in front, came back, looking angry which could be seen through only one eye.

    ¡°These filmmakers are so disobedient. We said that they can¡¯t go too far. They¡¯re already on the border of True God¡¯s sentinel. I¡¯ll teach Aishan a hard lessonter!¡± Aishan was Kangba¡¯s little brother. Kangba said this, but was still worried about his little brother, and said to them, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to go inside. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take you guys back first, or you guys can wait here for me now¡ª¡ª¡±

    Li Shu said decisively, ¡°No need, they should be nearby. Look for them first.¡±

    Kangba thought it was possible for them to be nearby. He had warned his little brother that he could not enter the realm of True God. He thought they were on the border of the realm. He said, ¡°Then you guys must keep up with me. Don¡¯t fall behind.¡±

    The golden desert was like an endless hill. Kangba took them over a hill and walked along the top of the desert hill for about ten minutes. Sure enough, he saw a group of people filming in the yellow sand with the broken walls and ruins.

    Their camels quickened their pace and soon came to the front. They had about a dozen people. They had all kinds of shooting equipment on the ground; two off-road vehicles parked not far away; the camels rested under the broken walls; and two people were fighting in the distance. When they went over, the director shouted cut, obviously satisfied.

    Kangba had found his little brother and gave him a good lecture. Aishan, in his early twenties was tanned. He felt chagrin by his big brother¡¯s scolding. ¡°Big brother, they don¡¯t like the scenery there. They said the scenery here is good and they can make good movies. I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°They have finished shooting, now go back.¡± Kangba said in a fierce tone.

    Aishan was still afraid of his big brother and True God¡¯s anger, so he nodded hurriedly. A man came next to him and said no, they hadn¡¯t finish shooting, there¡¯s a scene and so on. After that, the assistant director of scene affairs consulted with the Kangba brothers.

    Qi Xi spit a mouthful of saliva because he had a bite of sand just now. Today, it was Xiao Zhang who followed him. Xiao Zhang rushed to pass the water. After Qi Xi finished gargling and wore a mask, he then went to Zhang Qiu.

    ¡°Now I really suspect that some of you have a crush on me.¡±

    ¡°Haha, who do you guess?¡± Zhang Qiuughed and teased back.

    Qi Xi swept around Zhang Qiu¡¯s group of people and found that the group was busy with each other. They didn¡¯t give him any face at all. He snorted, ¡°That¡¯s to say, of course it¡¯s you¡ª¡ª¡± Then he noticed someone¡¯s cold eyes and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s Xiao Jiang in your arms.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for you. My family¡¯s Xiao Jiang has not fully grown, can¡¯t date.¡±

    Zhang Qiu finished saying, and Xiao Jiang in his arms showed his head. His face was white and he weakly said ¡°can¡¯t date¡±. Zhang Qiu knew that his son¡¯s constitution leaning towards <i>Yin</i> and the <i>Yang</i><i>qi</i> was too concentrated in the desert; he would be ufortable with the sun. And neither was he in the mood to fight with Qi Xi anymore. He stroked his son¡¯s head, ¡°Are you thirsty? Drink some water and take a rest.¡±

    Reorganized and taking a rest, Kangba brought a lot of starve off food. They sat behind the broken walls and ate baked bread in the sandstorm. It¡¯s as dry as a stone. Xiao Jiang made an artful sluggish grinding tooth. Zhang Qiu looked until he got tired and tore down the dried beef to feed Xiao Jiang. He himself stuffed the dried baked bread into his own mouth. When the wind blew, his face was covered full of sand that his throat hurt.

    Because of Kangba¡¯s objection, the film crew stopped negotiating. Everyone rested in ce. After that, a shadow blocked their light. Zhang Qiu looked up. It was truly an inevitable sh between enemies. It was the man who chatted up Li Shu yesterday in the restaurant. He was called something Bai Guangan.

    The other person brought an apple, smiled like a big tailed wolf and asked his son if he would like to eat it.

    Xiao Jiang gave other person his butt, obediently sat in Zhang Qiu¡¯s arms and chewed the dried meat. He didn¡¯t even look. Li Shu was even more unreasonable. He reached out and wiped baked bread dregs on Zhang Qiu¡¯s and handed him a water bottle. Zhang Qiu was about to take it, but his hand hadn¡¯t move yet, Li Shu directly fed him water.

    ¡°Pfft, hahahaha.¡± Qi Xi, who was in perfectly good condition beside him, suddenlyughed and looked at Bai Guangan. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m tired of looking at your old face. Don¡¯t cause uneasiness here.¡±

    Xiao Zhang, who was drinking water, heard the words ¡°old face¡±, spurted out the water directly. He was so anxious that he had to cover Qi Xi¡¯s mouth.

    Trembling, Xiao Zhang stood up and apologized to Bai Guangan. ¡°Teacher Bai, my family¡¯s Qi Xi is talking nonsense because of sunstroke. Don¡¯t mind him. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Qi Xi and his assistant both yed red face and white face. Bai Guangan¡¯s face, while standing in the same ce, had turned green and then white. He turned around and went away.

    [T/N: y of faces like in opera. red is good person, white is viin]

    Qi Xi was still there, covering his stomach andughing, ¡°It¡¯s a great satisfaction ah! I disliked him, seeing him not very pleasing to my eyes for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Brother Qi, whoever you want to dislike, but it can¡¯t be him. If Sister Ping knows, she¡¯s going to kill me.¡± Xiao Zhang looked like he wanted to cry, sitting on the ground and gnawing at the steamed bun, thinking about how to exin to Sister Ping when he went back.

    Zhang Qiu did not pay much attention to the entertainment circle, but he also knew the widespread frequent lively discussions, such as Qi Xi, which burst out only this year. However, he did not know the regr talks. As for this Bai Guangan, he had never heard of him before. When he saw Xiao Zhang¡¯s desperate face, he asked curiously, ¡°This Bai Guangan is not very famous, but you are so afraid of him.¡±

    Xiao Zhang¡¯s stomach felt acidic. When he heard Zhang Qiu asked, he gave Zhang Qiu the general story.

    Bai Guangan used to be the supporting role of major TV dramas. He took the best supporting actor award with a movie some time ago. The filmmaker¡¯s set up was especially good, andter Bai Guangan had a small burst. And theter stage hype also gave him strength. In any drama character, he got real main actor and was the current site traffic [online] of the young people and the like. It¡¯s almost as good as putting on a double heart of virtue and art.

    In fact, everyone in the circle knew that Bai Guangan was a GAY, or a GAY married to a rich woman. When the rich woman died, Bai Guangan yed even more fiercely. This film had a part of Bai Guangan¡¯s investment, and plus his acting skills were really solid. Recently, he also had some heat. After Director Zhang thought about it, he just nodded his head and agreed to let him y the role of male number one.

    ¡°On the night I got off the ne, the ugly creature groped me at the door of my room asking for a script practice with me.¡± Qi Xi added at a leisurely pace.

    Zhang Qiu just wanted to say that he was devoted to the script. He knew what it meant when he looked at Qi Xi¡¯s yful eyes. He thought: popr circle is in a mess.

    ording to Xiao Zhang, Bai Guangan had a widework, small assets and good reputation. He was very careful. This time when he went back, he would surely give Qi Xi an underhanded punishment. Qi Xi¡¯s temper was too short. At first, there was only envy in mind as a whole. The ck fan always hated the seductive and bewitching Qi Xi was not a man. They definitely be back to designate manuscripts that Qi Xi acted self-important and disrespecting his seniors and so on.

    ¡°Brother, my dear brother, can I ask you to bear it in the future?¡± Xiao Zhang was going to kneel.

    Zhang Qiu knew Xiao Zhang was begging in vain, at the thought of Qi Xi¡¯s Xiezhi characteristics. As expected, Qi Xi smiled and said, ¡°Brother Zhang, I am even afraid of enduring myself.¡±

    Xiao Zhang: Give up all hope eating baked bread.

    They were bickering here, and suddenly there was a quarrel outside. Zhang Qiu¡¯s voice stopped. Pixian Hui Wang took the lead to go out. Zhang Qiu followed them. Kangba was red with anger and shouted, ¡°Can¡¯t meant can¡¯t. You can¡¯t get in.¡±

    The director also got really angry. ¡°What kind of attitude did I pay to hire you for?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Kangba brothers, we don¡¯t ask much, that is, the scenery in front of us can be better, and we will return after the shooting, absolutely no more words. You see, it¡¯s only thousands of meters ahead, it¡¯s not very far. Let¡¯s finish shooting earlier and withdraw earlier. Otherwise, my personal investment will be yours topensate.¡± Bai Guangan said the figure.

    Zhang Qiu saw Kangba was hesitating. The angry director at the side also did not back down. After the he had a good discussion with Kangba, and atst, he had to listen to Kangba for everything. They couldn¡¯t stray away. If something went wrong, withdrew immediately. Only then did he agree to go further to the ce Bai Guangan had said.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry you guys. I¡¯ll have to take them with to go. Or else I¡¯ll let Aishan take you guys back.¡± Kangba¡¯s face was still red because of the anger moments ago.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s group waved their hands together; meant to go together and have more to look after kind of words. They were meant to be following the crew in the first ce. Now it seemed that someone actually guided them somewhere. How could they let it go?

    Kangba was more trusting and reassured with Zhang Qiu¡¯s group, who always listened to him all the way: not letting them does whatever, and they resolutely did nothing, unlike those filmmakers. He promised to lead the way partly for money, but he was afraid that those people would lose life for displeasing the True God.

    In order to catch the time to shoot, the crowd immediately set out. The ck off-road vehicle was loaded with equipment; the director, Bai Guangan and the two women of the production team rode on the left over vehicle. Qi Xi followed Zhang Qiu¡¯s group to ride on a camel.

    It would be noon, and a walk under the sun would make you dizzy. Zhang Qiu was holding Xiao Jiang, and about half an hourter, he heard Kangba whistled. Zhang Qiu knew that they finally arrived. He uncovered the veil, and was shocked speechless by the scenery in front of him.

    In the distance of an endless desert, there was a forest of green. Zhang Qiu felt cool without even entering it.

    The director¡¯s team also was attracted by the strange scenery. Although they had heard of oasis in the desert, they had never seen it before. Such oasis in a dried-up ce was like a rising hope.

    ¡°The scenery there is wonderful!¡± The director came down and pointed to the distant greenness.

    Kangba¡¯s face was blue and he said stiffly, ¡°No, that¡¯s where True God lives. We can¡¯t go in.¡± It¡¯s offensive to even be here.

    The director saw Kangba was not up to negotiating, his face did not look good, but he listened to Kangba¡¯s words. The crew began to unload things and install shooting equipment. Kangba touched the camel¡¯s neck and looked at the distance. After a while, he looked at the sky again. Suddenly, hey on the desert with his head in the direction of the oasis.

    Zhang Qiu initially thought Kangba was praying, but after a while, Kangba stood up with fear in his eyes, ¡°The storm ising, go quickly!¡± He took his younger brother standing next to him and shouted, ¡°Get on the camel and hurry up.¡±

    The crew was stunned by Kangba¡¯s temporary change of attitude. They had already setting up the equipment but had to be loaded back again. Everyone was not very happy. They felt that Kangba was ying with them, but they were afraid that it was also true. They hurried to collect the equipment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tidy up. You can¡¯t drive the car either.¡± Kangba¡¯s anxiety was not faked.

    Li Shu pulled Zhang Qiu onto his camel. Xiao Jiang was sandwiched in the middle. Lu Feng was sitting with Hua Ting. When danger came, he was afraid that the sandstorm would disperse the people away. Seeing this, Qi Xi also went with Xiao Zhang. The director in the crew was obviously unwilling to let go of the equipment and instruct people to hurry into the car. Kangba waved and shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t!¡± After having said that, he rode on his camel and went away.

    When Kangba left, the extra camels that had been stationed in the same ce began to scatter around restlessly. The crew panicked at first sight. Some people took the camel and went straight up behind Kangba. Seeing this, the director would be afraid too. He hurried to get on the vehicle, thinking that the vehicle would run faster than the camel.

    Li Shu followed Kangba closely. The camel under him could feel something; it sped up and ran wild in the desert. Zhang Qiu almost spit out.

    Zhang Qiu did not know how long they had been running. Zhang Qiu felt that the wind whistling in his ears was really loud. The sandstorm was blowing so fast that he could not tell the direction at all. There was a whistling in front of him. Li Shu followed the whistle.

    ¡°True God bless and protect, True God bless and protect.¡± Kangba prayed in his mouth. Suddenly, in the vast desert, he saw a broken wall of the ruins of a city building. He burst into tears with joy and cried out, holding Aishan in his arms. ¡°The True God has revealed.¡± With a strong whistling in his mouth, he jumped down from the camel.

    Zhang Qiu and the group followed closely. Kangba spoke very fast and it mixed with the dialect here. At this time, Zhang Qiu understood everything.

    The camels couldn¡¯t be in scatter. It would be hard for them to walk out on their two legs. Therefore they led the camels to the inside of the broken wall; tied the camel¡¯s eyes with ck cloth strips, for fear that the camels would be frightened and run around; and finally tied them up with ropes.

    Kangba tested the direction of the wind with his hands covering his eyes, pointing in one direction, ¡°Dig, and try to bury your body in it.¡± When he said this, Aishan had dug with his hand. A car braked sounded outside. The director¡¯s legs were wobbly; Bai Guangan¡¯s face was white and his head was grey ash. Kangba repeated the words again, and the people in the vehicle hid behind the stone wall and began to dig holes.

    Li Shu andpany were there very quickly, even joining the pits. Several peopley down. Li Shu, Pixian Hui Wang and Lu Feng swept the sand over them. A row of people only showed their tightly wrapped heads and buried them as low as possible.

    The sand was burning hot at noon, and Zhang Qiu felt that he was almost suffocated.

    The wind that just now was howling slowly stopped. Zhang Qiu saw another vehicleing in the distance through the broken wall. Kangba saw and cursed. He shouted from a distance, ¡°Come over quickly, keep your body down...¡±

    Kangba hadn¡¯t finished yet, and Zhang Qiu saw a tornado and hurricane moving to their side as fast as it could, dispersing Kangba¡¯s words.

    What a long chapter~

    <

    > Chapter 52

 Chapter 52

    <strong>Chapter 52: Xiezhi [8]</strong>

    <i>There is a hole</i>

    The speed of the storm was faster than Zhang Qiu could have imagined, and the formation was getting bigger and bigger. The vehicle that just arrived in front of the broken walls was less than ten meters away from them. Five or six people just got out of the car and could not walk forward. The wind blew made their bodies morphed in. They were holding the handles of the car tightly. Unexpectedly, the storm was getting stronger and stronger, and the whole body of the car was shaking.

    The sand pervaded in the air by the wind and hurt their heads. If they hadn¡¯t buried their bodies in it, they might have been blown away. Zhang Qiu kept his head down and could only hope in his heart that there would be no casualties and everyone could get through this.

    Who knew how long it took, but the howling in the ears slowly stopped. After a while, the sand was pushed away, and Li Shu pulled Zhang Qiu¡¯s arm up. Zhang Qiu¡¯s head was still dizzy, and he was holding Xiao Jiang in his arms. Through the crack in the front wall, he could see that the two vehicles had been scraped far away. The whole vehicles rolled into the sand in the distance.

    Zhang Qiu could not help but breathed a sigh of relief once he saw that all of them were okay.

    Next to them, theteers director and the few peopley on the ground. They camete and had no time to dig holes. They wished they could all retreat in and now they were shivering. Kangba called them several times but they were not responding, and so he hurried forward. Kangba was big and vigorous; he picked up one by one in one hand like pulling radish. The two girls were white-faced and white-lipped, in a state of shock and dehydrated at first sight. The director¡¯s plump body was trembling. His face was dull when he spoke to Kangba. Obviously, he had not recovered. As for Bai Guangan, he had fainted.

    Kangba asked his younger brother Aishan to give the girls to sip sugary water and let them rest for a while. He was going to check the outside situation himself. Zhang Qiu andpany went with him. The outside situation was a fric scene. The vehicle was overturned and stuck in the sand. All the six people in the other vehicle were missing.

    Zhang Qiu knew Kangba¡¯s calm face meant the situation was not good, but they met the living six people face to face a while ago.

    ¡°The vehicle isn¡¯t there. Maybe they gripped tightly to the vehicle and were blown away together?¡± Zhang Qiu asked.

    Kangba shook his head and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± That was what he said, but he still nned to go over there to find the people.

    The camels were frightened, but because they were tied up they did not run. Now they were huddled in the corner. Kangba reassured the camels slowly, uncovering their blindfolds and he looked worried. Zhang Qiu asked what was wrong. Kangba said, ¡°There are too many people and not enough camels. And there is food issue.¡±

    The director was terribly frightened when he heard that the six people were missing. His face paled, and was particrly believed in Kangba. He quickly said, ¡°We still have food in our car. We can send some people out first, make emergency call, and then you can pick it up again.¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang sneered, ¡°And which part are you?¡±

    The director wanted to go back, but when he saw that most of the people behind Pixian Hui Wang were tall, he put up with it. He hesitated and did not speak. It was obvious that he wanted Kangba to send their crew back first.

    Kangba looked around and shook his head. ¡°It was so messy just now. I also don¡¯t know where we went. We have to find the right way. We can¡¯t go back today.¡±

    For Zhang Qiu, the desert looked all the same. They had rushed over here in a hurry and Zhang Qiu thought they had returned to the ruins where they crew was first filming. Now, when he looked carefully, it¡¯s really not the same ce. Although it had been eroded by sandstorm and it¡¯s not the same as before, but yet he could still make out the building previous tall and imposing style.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find the people first and get the food back from the car. I¡¯ll find my way aroundter and try to get out again tomorrow.¡± Kangba decided.

    For today¡¯s sake, it could only be as Kangba said. The two brothers pulled two camels to go out. The director was afraid that Kangba would abandon them and run away. He hastily asked if they needed help. As soon as Zhang Qiu saw the director¡¯s pudgy appearance which more or less inconvenience, he said that it be would be enough if they go and left Aishan here to watch over the others. If there was any situation, they could help and not messed things up.

    The director repeatedly said, ¡°This idea is good, this idea is good.¡±

    Li Shu and Zhang Qiu followed Kangba out to move things. Pixian Hui Wang, Lu Feng and Hua Ting searched for traces of the six people nearby while Xiao Jiang was thrown to Qi Xi. As a result, they had not taken a few steps, and Qi Xi followed them while carrying Xiao Jiang and said, ¡°Helping you.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked at Qi Xi¡¯s slender body and skeleton that were not strong enough for him, but he said nothing.

    Kangba didn¡¯t want to ride a camel. They walked all the way. It was not far. They arrived in less than half an hour, at the ce where the vehicle was stuck deep in the sand. All the way, they had seen no one, just like it was a wrong ce. Zhang Qiu went to go and pull the door apart. It was all sand and nobody was there.

    When they got around the vehicle, several people separately looked for people. They didn¡¯t dare to go far, but they didn¡¯t get anything. Those six people really seemed to disappear from nowhere. Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart was anxious.

    When no one was found, Kangba had to think for the people who were there, ¡°Get something out first.¡±

    Zhang Qiu heard Kangba¡¯s affirmative meaning. He was afraid that those six people had more bad luck than good luck. Kangba had been looking for an angle to overturn the vehicle, only to see next to it was Qi Xi, who was holding Xiao Jiang in one hand, put one hand on the vehicle with only a half of it exposed, and turned the vehicle over from the desert burial with a gentle effort.

    Zhang Qiu was staring at him. He was too powerful, even stronger than Li Shu. Kangba was also stunned and looked at the man who was more beautiful than a girl. Qi Xi turned the vehicle over and said, ¡°Take whatever you want.¡±

    Only then did Kangba get over it, but the door was crushed and could not be opened at all. Qi Xi took the handle in one hand, moved his wrist, and then they heard the click. The whole door was torn down.

    Adeptly skilled. Zhang Qiu remembered that Qi Xi had done it that night in the car ident.

    With Qi Xi here, they were very convenient, and Li Shu had hardly done much. The food on the director¡¯s car was very plentiful, and there were all kinds of fruits packed in fresh-keeping boxes. When Zhang Qiu saw them, he couldn¡¯t help saying that the star treatment was good. Some boxes were crushed. They picked up what they could use and carried them back on the camels¡¯ back. Then, they went back.

    This entire trip took them until in the afternoon. On the way back, Zhang Qiu still had not given up, once again searched on the way back. There was still nothing on the way.

    Bai Guangan was still asleep, and another young girl passed out. Kangba supplemented Huoxiang Zhengqi Water<sup>1</sup> and gave first aid. After a while, the young girl woke up, her face was still not looking good, and everyone looked dull.

    <i>[1 = Huoxiang Zhengqi water, the name of Chinese medicine of a heat-relieving agent]</i>

    ¡°It seems that we have to leave at night.¡± Kangba made up his mind.

    They couldn¡¯t wake up Bai Guangan, the director was also afraid. Six people had died in a film crew. Now, if the man was gone too, he shot not a damn thing. This film was really overwhelming him. He didn¡¯t know how to exin it when he went back. It¡¯s especially painful to think of these.

    The atmosphere was suddenly depressing. Everyone was sitting in silence. Xiao Jiang was also ufortable. He looked weak and weary through illness. Zhang Qiu was worried to death. Others could go out and send to the hospital, but his family¡¯s Xiao Jiang was in a special situation. He didn¡¯t know whether he could eat or not the medicines from the hospital.

    Li Shu knew what Zhang Qiu was worried about. He embraced Zhang Qiu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°He¡¯ll be fine in the evening.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s mind was slightly settled. He hoped it would get dark soon. Kangba settled them down and rode a camel to find the way.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the sun set and the hot temperatures went down. There was a cool breeze at night. The wind was blowing with sand, and they dared not speak much. They could hide behind the walls better, with lights hanging and eating beef jerky and baked steamed bread.

    Xiao Jiang was much more energetic. He came out of Zhang Qiu¡¯s arms and sat cross-legged beside him, gnawing on the baked steamed bun in a particrly nimble manner.

    A good appetite meant he was fine. Zhang Qiu handed beef jerky and water again. ¡°Eat slowly, don¡¯t rush.¡±

    Until more than 9 p.m., Kangba had not returned, but Bai Guangan woke up. He was not in high spirits. He sat in the corner and tore up a jerky. When the director saw that Bai Guangan was okay, he was relieved. Now, he was really afraid if Bai Guangan was gone.

    At ten o¡¯clock, Kangba still had not returned. Aishan was in a hurry to find him but Li Shu stopped, ¡°In case hees back when you go. Trust him.¡±

    Aishan nodded casually. ¡°My big brother often goes in and out here. He¡¯ll be all right.¡± Who knew whether he was to telling himself or them.

    At night, after being tossed around for a day, not only they had physical fatigue but also tense spirit. Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu was sleepy and rubbing his eyes, he wrapped his coat around Zhang Qiu. ¡°Sleep.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡± Zhang Qiu was too sleepy to open his eyes.

    Li Shu stroked Zhang Qiu¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll go to bedter.¡±

    Zhang Qiuy down his head. He was really sleepy. He held Xiao Jiang tightly in his arms. When he heard Lu Feng talking to Senior Brother to sleep, he fell asleep in a daze.

    Zhang Qiu and thepany upied a corner at the back of the broken wall. The crews were opposite them. Aishan could not sleep there. He could only listen to the low wind in the air and looking at the bright stars.

    Li Shu had been sleepless, holding Zhang Qiu against the broken wall. At the side, Pixian Hui Wang closed his eyes but who knew whether he was sleeping or not. Lu Feng and Hua Ting were tired all day and fell asleep early, but Lu Feng did not sleep very well. He woke up once in ten minutes and touched Hua Ting in his arms and fell asleep again.

    The whole space was quiet except for breathing and wind.

    Zhang Qiu fell asleep very soundly and dazedly felt he was pulled by someone. He heard a mournful inhuman scream. Frightened to trembling, he woke up in an instant. He did not know what was going on. A bloody shadowed figure like it was skinned came up to him. He was pulled up behind, and a foot was stretched out behind him. The bloody thing in front of him was kicked away.

    Only then did he see the situation clearly. He did not know what had happened. Two bloody things came in here where they were at. They were human beings, but they were obviously dead. When he looked at the one attacking him just now, it had no eyes, only two bloody holes.

    They were zongzis.

    But where did the zongzise from? Zhang Qiu had no time to think about it. The Zongzi, who had just been kicked by Li Shu, came running over again. The soul of a deceased had not yet dispersed, and there was a scream outside. It was a woman¡¯s voice. It should be the director and hispanies were going to run away. He didn¡¯t expect there should be another zongzi outside.

    Li Shu pulled out a dagger and inserted it into the Zongzi¡¯s head.

    The Zongzi fell to the ground. Li Shu pulled out his dagger and it sshed blood on Li Shu¡¯s hand. His skin was corroded and ckened. Zhang Qiu¡¯s heartbeat stopped for half a beat. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with its blood. Quickly dress it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te here.¡± Li Shu stopped Zhang Qiu with another hand that was not injured. He didn¡¯t care about the injury on his hand at all. He looked out with cold eyes and said, ¡°Go out and have a look.¡±

    Only then did Zhang Qiu realize Xiao Jiang was not there!

    He ran out quickly. The moonlight was bright here, and Zhang Qiu saw Xiao Jiang jumping onto a zongzi¡¯s head with his ws on. He was so frightened that he lost his soul and he shouted, ¡°Xiao Jiang,e back!¡±

    Xiao Jiang heard Daddy called him. He stepped on the Zongzi¡¯s head and flew over. Zhang Qiu felt heavy in his arms. Holding Xiao Jiang, he checked all the injuries and found nothing, only then he was relieved.

    The director shouted for help and without thinking, he grabbed the person closest to him to block the zongzi for him. Zhang Qiu heard Lu Feng shouting Hua Ting. He knew that the director had grabbed Senior Brother. Li Shu had already taken out the dagger and went over. Next moment, Lu Feng blocked without thinking and his arm bled.

    Zhang Qiu heard something behind him, but he had not yet responded, and Xiao Jiang in his arms jumped out. Looking back, he saw two bloody zongzis surrounded his son. He immediately lifted the dagger and made a surprise attack from behind. He held the dagger and went to the back of the zongzi fiercely. He was well-trained by now. He was in a hurry, but thought that there was a problem with its blood; he dared not pull out the dagger hastily. The zongzi had already fallen down.

    Xiao Jiang also got rid another one.

    At the front, Li Shu also came back. Hua Ting was all right and carrying Lu Feng. Lu Feng¡¯s wound had healed slowly. Zhang Qiu guessed that Li Shu had dripped his blood on Lu Feng¡¯s wound. Lu Feng¡¯s face was not looking good; it was ck and blue.

    The ground was full of corpses, and the wind blew a bloody stench.

    The director was so frightened that his legs went weak. He came up when he saw that Li Shu was skilled. Hua Ting wished he could give the director a stab of the dagger. The director hurriedly steered clear and dared not speak. The young girl next to him cried once it was safe. ¡°Sister Wang is gone, everybody is gone. What is this ce? I want to go back, I will nevere here again...¡±

    It was the makeup artist, who was the first to have meeting with catastrophe. Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t feelfortable to listen to the young girl¡¯s crying. He looked around. ¡°Second¡¯s wife and Qi Xi are missing.¡±

    ¡°When those things came, the two men you mentioned ran there with Bai Guangan.¡± The director now wanted to make up for his mistakes. He talked to Zhang Qiu in a good voice, pointing the direction inside the broken wall.

    Li Shu scanned the bodies on the ground. ¡°There are six zongzis here.¡±

    ¡°Six. My darling, I¡¯ll say that¡¯s scary. I was sleeping well and suddenly burst out...¡± The director was horrified at the thought of what had just happened.

    Zhang Qiu heard the number, ¡°The six people who disappeared in the afternoon?¡±

    Li Shu nodded. ¡°Go find the missing people first.¡±

    They passed through the broken wall, and the makeup artist might be the first to suffer. That mournful inhuman scream came from the makeup artist, who fell to the ground and was gnawed beyond recognition. The young girl cried in a low voice; her face was white and her lips were ck.

    The camels were killed, scattered, dead, and the whole sand was red with blood.

    They gathered up the food and water on the ground and took away everything they could carry. Following the direction of which the director had pointed, they arrived at the biggest building behind them, which should be a temple. The broken columns supported the top of the arc above. The broken ones still stood as if they were guarding something.

    Up the stairs, Zhang Qiu saw a stone statue in front of him, which looked like a woman, but the face could not be seen because of the sandstorm erosion. Under the moonlight, the shattered ce above his head seemed ghostly.

    Aishan suddenly knelt down in front of the stone statue, kowtowed his head and said something in theirnguage.

    Li Shu looked around. Zhang Qiu, holding Xiao Jiang, followed him to find the people. He saw a hole behind the stone statue. It was dark and deep. He said quickly, ¡°There is a hole here.¡±

    <

    > Chapter 53

 Chapter 53

    <strong>Chapter 53: Xiezhi [8]</strong>

    I meet you again

    Li Shu probed with a shlight, but he could not see a lead. It was very deep. There were gusts of cool winding up from inside; it was not a sealed space.

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know if Qi Xi and second¡¯s wife were here, but this broken-wall temple was apparent to the eye that it could not hide people. Yet the director said that they were running towards it. ¡°Otherwise, go down first?¡±

    Li Shu looked back at the people behind him. ¡°Follow or stay up?¡±

    The director cranked out his neck to look around at the hole. The eerie coldness made him retract his neck. The director had just gone through life and death; he didn¡¯t really want to go down. It seemed quite dangerous, looking at the deep pitch-ck. Who knew if he would climb out of the hole again, but it was also dangerous to stay where he was, and there were still the bodies of those monsters not far away.

    ¡°Well, maybe the people you¡¯re looking for are not here. Let¡¯s look around again?¡± The director whispered. He neither wanted to go down nor stayed up, nor did he want the strongest among all Li Shu to go down.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go down. I¡¯ll stay here and wait for Big Brother.¡± Aishan said.

    The young girl at the side nodded as she listened. She was so distracted that she didn¡¯t want any more twists and turns. She just wanted to go home early. The director looked at Aishan¡¯s strong physique, although not as good as this long-haired, but also good to deal with those monsters, so he quickly said: ¡°Then, I also won¡¯t go, save from dragging your hind legs.¡±

    Lu Feng and Hua Ting certainly wanted to do down. Zhang Qiu divided their food into several parts and left some for Aishan and the others. He and Hua Ting carried some on their backs. After everyone had jerky beef and water in their pockets, they went down.

    The passage was narrow and long. Li Shu led and Zhang Qiu followed. The slope was very steep. They walked about ten meters, the slope became more smoother and eventually leveled off. The whole passage was paved with stone bs. The polished passage was very smooth and glossy. There was no crack in it. It was wide and high. There was only one passage that went straight ahead; ck and dark, nothing could be seen.

    Who knew how long it took, but Zhang Qiu¡¯s legs were sore and Hua Ting¡¯s breath also seemed course.

    ¡°Take a break.¡± Li Shu said.

    Zhang Qiu sat on the floor and thumped on his sore legs. ¡°How do I feel like I¡¯ve been walking for a long time?¡± He long ago didn¡¯t know where he had lost his cell phone.

    When Hua Ting heard it, he raised his sports wristwatch and looked at it. ¡°We have been walking for two hours and forty minutes.¡±

    It¡¯s just over two hours. Zhang Qiu¡¯s physical strength was better now than before; he wouldn¡¯t be so tired after two hours journey, but he really felt that he had gone too long. After he thought about it, he said, ¡°Do you think there will be any maic field disturbing his wristwatch like that at second¡¯s wife¡¯s tomb?¡±

    Li Shu shook his head and sat beside Zhang Qiu. He reached out and kneaded Zhang Qiu¡¯s legs. He said, ¡°It¡¯s in your mind. You can¡¯t see in front of you and neither did we talk just now. We just were taking care of walking. Subconsciously, we would feel that time is going on for a long time.¡±

    Lu Feng and Hua Ting also sat beside them to rest. Zhang Qiu took out the food. Everyone ate, drank and rested for a while. They supplemented their strength and went on.

    This time on the way, Zhang Qiu and Hua Ting chatted and talked about today. Time passed quickly and they were not tired. Finally, Zhang Qiu was very excited to see that the front was no longer dark and beam of light was shining.

    Everyone quickened their pace. Zhang Qiu came up and when he saw the situation ahead, his excited smiling face just now then froze.

    ¡°It¡¯s a dead end.¡± Lu Feng spoke with deep disappointment.

    The top stone wall was painted with murals, brightly colours, and there was gloomy light in the dark. The content of the painting was a woman, dressed up in the Western Regions, with a plump figure, wearing elegant clothes, seemingly dancing, and the expression of enjoy painted on her face. But Zhang Qiu totally felt weird and not knowing how to say a sense of vition.

    ¡°The eyes.¡± Li Shu said at the side.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s subconsciously looked into the eyes of the picture and his head momentarily fuzzy.

    ¡¾Do you think Li Shu really likes you?¡¿

    ¡¾He¡¯s just using you, fool.¡¿

    ¡¾Kill him, kill him...¡¿

    Who was it? Who spoke in his ear?

    ¡¾Quickly go! Take him away!¡¿

    ¡¾Li Shu, don¡¯t¡ª¡ª¡¿

    The image in his mind was frozen at the pair of thick dark red eyes, full of fierce staring at him, as if to gnaw him to the utmost.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s head hurt like needles pinned on it; he covered his head. Reality and the image just now filled his head, and beside his ears was Li Shu¡¯s resolute and cold voice.

    ¡°Song Bao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked up and happened to look at Li Shu in the eyes. He was stunned.

    ¡°What do you think about? You just looked to be in pain. Are you hurt?¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s eyes did not conceal his concern. Zhang Qiu suddenly was separated from the image of the fierce eyes, he shook his head, ¡°When I looked into these eyes, my head felt dizzy, and there are people talking inside my head.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t look at it.¡± Li Shu said decisively.

    Hua Ting also had a lingering fear and added at the side, ¡°I also just found something wrong. The woman in this mural looks very enjoyable, but her eyes are full of indifference and strangled pain. When I looked at the eyes, my head is ¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Feng saw Hua Ting¡¯s expression was not right andforted him by saying, ¡°Whatever you are seeing, there¡¯s something wrong with the things here. It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s all an illusion.¡±

    Hua Ting held Lu Feng¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I just saw you dead.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m still standing in front of you, alive.¡± Lu Feng said holding Hua Ting.

    Li Shu heard Hua Ting¡¯s words and looked at Zhang Qiu, who was out of his mind. He knew that Zhang Qiu might have seen something else just now.

    ¡°Remember in Pixian County¡¯s tomb that you looked at the terra-cotta figurines and then hallucinated. The murals should be painted the same way.¡± Li Shu patted Zhang Qiu¡¯s back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at it.¡±

    Zhang Qiu suppressed his uneasiness. The illusion he had just had was especially the cold and ruthlessness of Li Shu¡¯s eyes at the end. These kinds of eyes were looking at him, and there was a voice saying that Li Shu just took advantage of him.

    He shook his head, no way. He¡¯s just an ordinary man. What could Li Shu use him for?

    Perhaps Li Shu was right. There¡¯s something wrong with the paint. Just now everything was just an illusion. Zhang Qiu straightened out his thoughts and not letting himself be entangled, he avoided the eyes of the woman in the painting. Diverting his attention, he said: ¡°The director said they¡¯re here, but we¡¯ve onlye to this wall now. We haven¡¯t seen them. What can we do now? Or shall we go back first?¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s legs weakened at the thought of returning to the original road, which they spent more than five hours. They had wasted time from going forward and back on the way, but still found no one.

    Li Shu shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t go back.¡± He moved around the door, finally ariived at the woman¡¯s eyes in the mural.

    Zhang Qiu was shocked and was afraid of Li Shu getting affected. ¡°Don¡¯t look at the eyes!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t work for me.¡± Li Shu reached out and knocked on the wall twice. The knocking went ¡°<i>du du</i>¡°, and it sounded empty. ¡°It¡¯s hollow. There¡¯s room behind it.¡±

    ¡°How do we get in? Should it not be smashed?¡± Zhang Qiu scanned in a circle and found no buttons. The paintings were also t and there was no bulge all around.

    ¡°We¡¯re in the desert now. The passage is built with stone bs. If there¡¯s a collision, the sand falling from the broken bs will bury us. We can¡¯t use force.¡± Li Shu said and stepped gently along the stone wall. It was inly slippery, but Li Shu¡¯s feet stepped steadily.

    His body was stuck in the triangle, and his one hand gently dug in into the two eyes painting. Then a click sounded, and the stone wall opened slowly.

    The inside was a corridor and it was still dark inside, so Zhang Qiu shone a round of lights. There were brightly coloured paintings on the stone wall. Li Shu guarded Zhang Qiu and told Xiao Jiangshi not to run around. Lu Feng and Hua Ting walked behind them.

    The murals were brightly coloured, vivid and life-like, depicting a prosperous country in the desert, where men were strong and tough, women were rich and beautiful, and children were lively and lovely, outlining the scene of prosperity and strength.

    The magnificent momentum of urban architecture and the murals in front were all living and working in peace and contentment, praising the strength of the country.

    At the back, the colour of the murals changed from gorgeous to gray, and the whole picture was particrly depressing. What a beautiful scene it had just been. At this moment, it was just like purgatory on earth; the skinny emaciated women; the big heads of children with slender limbs; the men bleeding into rivers; and the ck fog hung over the city.

    This country¡¯s fate was within the end of its limits.

    The people were not resigned to it. They wanted to make their country rich and powerful again. The Queen sacrificed herself to the True God. The Queen¡¯s Mausoleum was built with the whole country¡¯s efforts.

    Zhang Qiu thought that offering sacrifices to the True God was dead apanying burial, but the murals did not look like that. The Queen was a small young girl, be rigged out in her best, with fear in her eyes, and was sealed alive in a coffin and sent to the tomb.

    Her people all gave out cheers and knelt down to the mausoleum, where the murals were stopped there.

    ¡°This is the Queen¡¯s Mausoleum.¡± Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t realize that it was a tomb again. His goose bumps were on the rise especially when he thought of the Queen being sealed up alive in the coffin.

    Hua Ting recalled that the general¡¯s tomb was also sealed alive. Although he had no memory, he could feel some despair and pain when tranting the words on the coffin board.

    The mural road was only five or six meters away, followed by a dome arch, bright red pirs, with three words inscribed on the stone tablets. Zhang Qiu could not recognize them. Hua Ting looked and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s an archaguage, and I also don¡¯t understand it.¡±

    Although they couldn¡¯t understand it, the period was long time ago when they saw it at first nce. They went on, this time the road became narrow and small, and the bricks on the soles of their feet were paved with white and sleek jade, until the end, but within ten meters of the distance, there was also a small door.

    The door was white jade, with carving of the Queen, faintly looking at them with a pair of eyes.

    Zhang Qiu shivered as he stared at her. ¡°Did you notice that the temperature turned cold?¡±

    The temperature gap in the desert was so wide. When they went down into the pit, they should be around 4:00 a.m. After calcting the time, at this time, it should be passed 11:00 a.m., but the temperature in the pit was getting colder and colder than when they first entered.

    ¡°I smelled big brother.¡±

    From Zhang Qiu¡¯s body suddenly came a voice. It suddenly appeared in this closed dark ce, which frightened Zhang Qiu. Ling Dang, beside him, had already transform to an entity and stared at the small door in anxious. ¡°Big brother is inside. I can smell him, really, Your Excellency.¡±

    As Ling Dang finished saying, he pushed open the jade door impatiently. His figure disappeared quickly inside the door. A glorious light came through the crack of the door. Li Shu held a dagger in his hand and pulled Zhang Qiu in his other hand, to keep close behind him.

    This was a huge tomb, with continuous light falling from the top of the head. The whole tomb was clearly visible. There was a golden coffin in the middle, facing the ck pir in the rear. The tied up Pei Qing was nailed on it, and the pirs on both sides were the Pixian Hui Wang and Qi Xi in his true form.

    The blood stained the whole column red and gathered under the middle golden coffin through the pattern on the ground.

    ¡°I meet you again, Li Shu.¡±

    THE END OF VOLUME 1

    <

    > Chapter 54

 Chapter 54

    <strong>Chapter 54: Zhongshan Country [1]</strong>

    The voice sounded familiar. Zhang Qiu thought, ¡°Is it Bai Guang¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Bai Guang¡¯an¡¯s voice.¡± Li Shu nodded.

    There was no way of knowing whether it was Bai Guang¡¯an in the flesh, but listening to Li Shu¡¯s meaning, Bai Guang¡¯an had already been possessed by another person. Zhang Qiu thought so too. The two Er Sao and Qi Xi were totally not Bai Guang¡¯an¡¯s opponents at all.

    Li Shu stopped Zhang Qiu froming forward. Bai Guang¡¯an slowly came behind Qi Xi. Su Zhicai and Su Yu appeared behind the other two pirs. Su Zhicai¡¯s dried palm held Ling Dang¡¯s throat. They looked down respectfully at Bai Guang¡¯an.

    <i>The Su¡¯s father and son even came.</i>

    ¡°Li Shu, I advise you not to move. Stand in ce, obediently.¡± Bai Guang¡¯an chuckled. ¡°I could kill you before, but now I can still do the same.¡±

    When Zhang Qiu listened, he had only two words of ¡¯as expected¡¯in his heart. He looked at Bai Guang¡¯an. His deep eyes were not the Bai Guang¡¯an¡¯s superficial look at all. He did not know when Bai Guang¡¯an had changed his core.

    Looking at the past event carefully, Bai Guang¡¯an was unconscious after the sandstorm. When he woke up, it was in the evening and he huddled in a corner without saying anything. It should be at this time that he had changed. Zhang Qiu felt ufortable when he thought that when they all fell asleep, he was staring at them like a venomous snake, spitting out snake hissing. The six bloody zongzis should also be his arrangement in order to disperse them. He led Er Sao and Qi Xi in, and then lead them in ¡ª¡ª

    Bai Guang¡¯an did not solve them all at the same time, but scattered them. This person should also be afraid.

    ¡°GouWang, what do you want?¡± Li Shu asked lightly.

    Bai Guang¡¯an or it should be said GouWang smiled and said with relief, ¡°You are worthy of my training. I had given you supreme honor and status. Now it¡¯s your turn to offer as a tribute.¡±

    <i>It¡¯s truly endless. Li Shu had been pitted once, and now he wants a second time?</i> Zhang Qiu held his temper in and cursed GouWang for not having a face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long that I¡¯m fed up with changing my body so often.¡± GouWang looked at Li Shu¡¯s face, which was the same as in the past, and he shed mad jealousy in his eyes and then smiled softly, ¡°But waiting always pays off. This moment hase atst, and I can live forever and ever.¡±

    ¡°Jin LaoDa and Su WanTing are all your people?¡± Li Shu asked.

    GouWang nodded, ¡°Those useless things, even a bead can not be grabbed. If you hadn¡¯te out early, I would have collected all these materials. Now, giving them a moment longer to live was already a gift.¡±

    Su Zhicai had pinched Ling Dang¡¯s neck and moved to the pir. Zhang Qiu had just moved a step and GouWang¡¯s cold eyes swept over him. ¡°I advise you not to seek death.¡±

    ¡°The dead absolutely will not be him.¡± The moment Li Shu¡¯s opened his mouth, he already appeared in front of GuoWang.

    With Li Shu engaging GuoWang, Zhang Qiu, Lu Feng and Hua Ting rushed quickly to the pir to untie the people, each at a time. There was strength in numbers that GuoWang was even afraid of them. Never expected that Su Yu rushed forward just before they reached a pir. From Zhang Qiu¡¯s back, Xiao Jiang brandished his shiny ws and flew straight at Su Yu.

    Zhang Qiu and the rest took advantage of that to untie Qi Xi first. This was the nearest to them. Who would have expected that Su Zhicai, who was pinching Lin Dang¡¯s neck, came over? He didn¡¯t make a move immediately. Instead, in a twinkle of an eye, he nced at Lu Feng.

    It felt wrong. Zhang Qiu just finished thinking, the next moment, Lu Feng, who was standing next to him and the nearest, stretched out his fist and hit him. Zhang Qiu fled and shouted, ¡°Senior, Lu Feng is under control, run!¡±

    It was toote. Lu Feng grabbed Hua Ting¡¯s neck and lifted him in one hand. Hua Ting went white in a moment, and he gasped for breath. ¡°Lu Feng, Lu Feng it¡¯s me! It¡¯s me Huating, Lu Feng!¡±

    Zhang Qiu smashed two punches behind Lu Feng. Lu Feng turned his head impassively and put down Hua Ting. Hua Ting fell directly to the ground, gasping and coughing. Lu Feng had already chased Zhang Qiu. Zhang Qiu could not avoid him. His body greeted with blows twice and he coarsely grinned with pain. He had no idea that Lu Feng was so powerful.

    Hua Ting hade to help, constantly shouting Lu Feng¡¯s name in his mouth, in order to awaken Lu Feng¡¯s consciousness.

    On the other hand, Su Zhicai nailed Lin Dang in his hand to the pir. As soon as Lin Dang touched the pir, the originally sluggish expression immediately gave out a shrilling cry. His whole skin bled. Over time, he bled more and more, it quickly condensed under the pir and flowed to the bottom of the golden coffin in the middle.

    It¡¯s the sound of Lin Dang....

    Lin Dang was crying out ¡¯Brother¡¯. At the side, the unconscious Pei Qing¡¯s eyebrows were slightly wrinkling. He opened his eyes slowly. His ears were filled with cries of Lin Dang, sobbing and sniffling. Before his eyes was a fight between Li Shu and a man. Li Shu was obviously at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Lin Dang...¡± Pei Qing moved his lower body and implicated the wounds on his body which made his eyebrows frowning more in pain. Lin Dang¡¯s crying in his ear was getting lower and lower, like he had no breath left. Pei Qing pulled at the nail violently, and the whole chain jingled. He roared Lin Dang¡¯s name in his mouth.

    But it didn¡¯t help.

    Zhang Qiu could not avoid it. He was firmly knocked by Lu Feng¡¯s fist, and his eyes were bursting with stars and saw double images of people. Lu Feng pinched Hua Ting¡¯s neck with one hand and raised another fist high. Zhang Qiu hurriedly staggered to pull them away. He did not know what was going on. Lu Feng¡¯s strength was getting stronger. If Senior was touched like this, he would lose half his life.

    Lu Feng would regret his death when he wakes up.

    Before he touched Lu Feng¡¯s arm, Lu Feng¡¯s fist was about to fall. Hua Ting¡¯s voice was muted and his eyes were closed in despair. Suddenly, a dark shadow appeared in front of him and grabbed Lu Feng¡¯s arm. There was blood all over the ce.

    Zhang Qiu focused his eyes to see, it was Xiao Jiang.

    Pink nails grew out of Xiao Jiang¡¯s fingers, not long but very sharp. Now his whole body was smeared with blood, the nail seams were stained with flesh and skin; it weren¡¯t Lu Feng¡¯s, just Su Yu¡¯s.

    Lu Feng covered his arm and was about to make a fierce attack, but suddenly, his footsteps shook and the whole man fell to the ground.

    Hua Ting embraced Lu Feng. Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart was filled with Li Shu. Suddenly, he heard Li Shu¡¯s cry out. He had never seen Li Shu¡¯s cry out in pain. Turning his head, he saw Li Shu fell to the ground, half a ck needle stuck out on his head.

    GouWang¡¯s clothes were in mess, his scars of wounds strung together like beads. He was standing beside Li Shu, looking down from the top of his head, he said sinisterly, ¡°You can¡¯t fight me without your spiritual soul.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck did you do to Li Shu! I¡¯m going to kill you, bastard!¡± Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes flushed with hate and rushed over.

    GouWang coldly swept a nce and Zhang Qiu seemed to be fixed in ce and could not move.

    ¡°Ordinary people, do you really think that Li Shu loves you? At that time in the tomb, if you weren¡¯t there, it would have been someone else. He was just using you. However, pure <i>Yin</i> bloodline is a good material.¡± GouWang smiled at thest sentence. His expression looked as if he was considering the ingredients for cooking. He moved to the little jiangshi, who was hazardly brandishing his ws. ¡°This mix species is also good. You two, move quickly. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    Thetter was meant to Su Zhicai and Su Yu.

    The Su¡¯s father and son trembled with fear, so Su Zhicai rushed forward first. Xiao Jiang stood in front of Zhang Qiu and stared at Su Zhicai viciously. <i>Who dares to move his daddy, he must tear each of them up!</i>

    Su Zhicai did not dare to go forward. GouWang uttered useless. He grabbed Xiao Jiang himself and threw him to Su Yu.

    Su Yu¡¯s skin had been fragmented and scratched by Xiao Jiang just now. He simply peeled off the skin and exposed his original appearance. His blood was muddy and his eyes were staring at Xiao Jiang viciously. Slowly, his skin looked like a good one. He looked like the ve zongzi in Changsha¡¯s pit.

    ¡°Although there are not enough mythical beasts, but with you, it¡¯s enough.¡± GuoWang, with the unequivocal excitement in his eyes urged Su Zhicai and the ve to speed up.

    Except for Li Shu, all of them were nailed to the pir. Zhang Qiu was totally in pain and felt dizzy. His body was sweating like it couldn¡¯t be stopped. There were bursts of dragon roars and angry voices in his ears, as well as a loudugh.

    ¡°Great, it¡¯s an Azure Dragon. Heavens help me. Hahahahaha, it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s a nail in the neck, you can¡¯t get out of it!¡±

    Zhang Qiu opened his eyes and the golden coffin in front of him seemed to have melted. The whole golden coffin mixed with blood flowed back and forth in theplicated array carved on the ground. Li Shuy in the middle with eyes closed, and he seemed as if he was asleep.

    ¡°When he taught me to take out your spiritual soul, your flesh body was trained for thousands of years by the magic array. If it wasn¡¯t for that ident, I didn¡¯t want to be so hasty. But he had said that as long as there is you and two Divine Beasts as supplementary, the great thing could still happen. Now I have an Azure Dragon, a Firebird chick and also a XieZhi. Hahahahahaha, the magic array is about to start. I want eternal life and turn to God.¡±

    GouWang threw the spiritual soul in his hand directly above the gap. It floated in the air as if it had been fixed, slowly it began to roll, and the spiritual soul was getting bigger and bigger.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s brain hurt. He felt like he¡¯s being sucked by something and his brain wasing out. His ears were full of roars. He was clearly in pain and felt like dying, but his mind was clear and he couldn¡¯t pass out.

    GouWang stood at the top of the magic array. The things above them seemed to suck up their energy. They all converged at the bottom of GuoWang¡¯s feet.

    Li Shuy in the blood pool magic array. As time went by, the flesh and bones on his body seemed to be ated by this array.

    Zhang Qiu opened his eyes unbelievably and tried his best to shout, ¡°Li Shu, Li Shu, wake up!¡±

    The roars in the room drowned out Zhang Qiu¡¯s voice. Zhang Qiu watched Li Shu disappeared a little bit by bit. Over time, the speed of disappearance became faster and faster, while Bai Guang¡¯an¡¯s skin fell off a little bit, and he reshaped himself, slowly from the sole of his feet to his legs and then to his body¡ª¡ª

    With the rebuilding of GuoWang¡¯s body, the roars in the room became lower and minuscule. Zhang Qiu was dizzy and lost all his energy as if he had been drained into despair.

    Zhang Qiu could not hold his eyelids open; he closed his eyes and fell into an endless darkness.

    Li Shu that was about to dissipate in the magic array suddenly opened his eyes and spread a crimson mist all over his body.

    ¡°How could it be? Your soul should be flying away and scattered!¡±

    In his ears was the cry of GuoWang¡¯s despair and unwillingness. Whose soul should be flying away and scattered?

    His body slowly slid down and was embraced. Zhang Qiu subconsciously grasped the other person¡¯s arm. ¡°Li Shu.¡± When he opened his eyes, it was Er-sao. They all hade down from the pirs. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s about Li Shu?¡±

    Zhang Qiu was anxious and he looked around the room. Li Shu stood within the magic array. His whole body was transparent, his eyes werepletely crimson, and he looked at GouWang coldly with his original spiritual soul in his hand.

    Half of GuoWang¡¯s body reconstruction was interrupted, and now half was Bai Guang¡¯an and the other half was himself.

    ¡°Now you are like this, even if you take back the spiritual soul, you can¡¯t deal with me!¡± GouWangughed. ¡°No one can run away, neither of you can run away.¡±

    Li Shu suddenly turned his head to Zhang Qiu. Upon meeting Li Shu¡¯s line of sight, Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart suddenly ached. ¡°Li Shu, what do you want to do?!¡±

    ¡°Just experimenting. I¡¯m going to knock you off myself today.¡± Li Shu turned his head back, stared at GouWang and coldly said it. He stimted the spiritual soul in his hands, and took himself as the center to emit a huge energy light.

    <i>Ka</i>¡ª¡ª

    The cracking sound came from the top of the tomb and water from above poured in.

    ¡°Li Shu!¡±

    The holes in the top of the tomb were getting bigger and wider. Zhang Qiu could even hear the sound of the top still cracking. If they didn¡¯t go away, they would drown. The next second, the whole top of the tomb cracked.

    ¡°Li¡ªLi Shu, quickly <i>cough</i> go.¡± Zhang Qiu swallowed a few mouthfuls of water, and then his whole body was pushed out by a force.

    A dragon roared in the water, the whole water stirred. An Azure Dragon threw Zhang Qiu on its back, its ws in the water to catch all of them, dragging them to its back with the tail, then the whole dragon body hovering upwards. Zhang Qiu¡¯s hands in the water wildly waving, wanting to grasp anything, then suddenly a chill was on his hand. He was tightly grasped by the other¡¯s hand.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s braincked of oxygen. He could vaguely see Li Shu holding his hand and following them up, his heart then rxed.

    The dazzling light became brighter, and Li Shu suddenly loosened his hand. Zhang Qiu looked down in a hurry. Deep down, it was like a huge ck mouth wanted to swallow them up. GouWang followed closely behind Li Shu.

    ¡°Quickly go!¡±

    Zhang Qiu shook his head, his face a blurred piece. He grabbed Li Shu¡¯s hand and slid down. ¡°First¡ªfirste up, and then we talk again.¡±

    Li Shu quickly came forward, holding Zhang Qiu to sit firm, and kissed Zhang Qiu¡¯s lips. The ice in Zhang Qiu¡¯s mouth seemed to slip into his stomach. Zhang Qiu tried his best to grasp Li Shu, but was pushed out of the water by a force.

    ¡°<i>Cough</i>, Li Shu!¡± Zhang Qiu swallowed the water in his mouth and looked down in panic. Under the water, Li Shu and GouWang had disappeared, and the whole surface of the water suddenly rolled like it was about to burst open.

    The Azure Dragon hurled up into the sky, its tail pulling at Zhang Qiu who was going to jump off, tightly wounded around him.

    ¡°Bead!¡± Pixian Hui Wang suddenly shouted.

    The Phoenix bead in his bosom fell from the air at a great speed, and Pixian Hui Wang jumped off without thinking, but the speed was toote and his heart sank. He and Da¡¯er were doomed, it was impossible to be together.

    As his body was getting lower, the sted water formed a big mouth, as if to swallow up Pixian Hui Wang.

    Suddenly, with a cry, a huge golden Nine-Tailed Phoenix rushed out of the water, holding the fallen Pixian Hui Wang steadily.

    Pixian Hui Wang felt light. It was extremely fast, like an uprush. He held the Phoenix under him unconsciously. After a while, his lips trembled and he called uncertainly, ¡°Da¡¯er?¡±

    The Phoenix followed the Azure Dragon and quicklynded in a safe position around. Instantly, it turned into a human form. The ming red stark naked was the manifestation of Zhang Yushui, but much taller than the human Zhang Yushui.

    Zhang Qiu came down from the Azure Dragon. ¡°Second brother, rescue Li Shu. Li Shu is still in it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, believe in Li Shu.¡± The Azure Dragon turned into a human figure of Pei Qing spoke. Then he looked at Zhang Yushui, who he had never met before. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡± Zhang Qiu said.

    Lu Feng and others said they would go too. Zhang Yushui said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together, but Zhang Qiu will have to listen to meter.¡±

    Pei Qing and Zhang Yushui once again turned into Azure Dragon and Phoenix, carrying the people flying to the oasis in the desert. From a distance in the sky, they saw that the water level of theke dropped a lot. The Azure Dragon liked water, and when the dragon tail was patted, the water flow on theke surface was separated. They went down along the middle road.

    Zhang Qiu jumped down in a hurry. The whole tomb was in a mess. His arms and legs were floating in the water. Zhang Qiu¡¯s face was white with fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Su¡¯s father and son.¡± Pei Qing said. His upper body was a human figure and his lower body was a dragon tail, with the dragon tail sweep through the water, the water was opened for them to find.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s face was not slightly better, but he did not find Li Shu after looking for a circle. ¡°He¡ªhe must have gone out. He must have gone out along the tomb passage when we came.¡±

    After that, he took the lead to go to the tomb passage. The water in the tomb passage was already flooded. Pei Qing followed closely and broke the water with the dragon¡¯s tail.

    ¡°Wait, there is someone ¡ª¡ª¡± Zhang Qiu elerated to run over, there was a person lying on the ground in the corner. Zhang Yushui followed from behind. When Zhang Qiu¡¯s hands almost met the other, he paused. The person who was leaning suddenly turned over and grasped Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand.

    The other person¡¯s face was scarred, but Zhang Qiu recognized Bai Guang¡¯an¡¯s face at a nce.

    ¡°GouWang, where¡¯s Li Shu? Where¡¯s Li Shu!¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand that was covered by GouWang grasped with increase strength. Zhang Qiu felt a pin-prick pain in his wrist. The familiar feeling of energy being absorbed came over again, but after a while, this feeling disappeared again. GouWang suddenly fell heavily on the ground. ¡°He actually gave you the spiritual soul.¡±

    Zhang Qiu did not care about any spiritual soul. He grabbed GouWang at the cor and punched him. ¡°Fucker, where¡¯s Li Shu?¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± GouWangughed and coughed up blood. He retaliated against Zhang Qiu. ¡°Dead, hahahaha. Li Shu, at the risk of his soul flying and scatter still could not kill me. He¡¯s dead himself. He¡¯s done. There¡¯s no more hahahaha.¡±

    Zhang Qiu did not believe it, and gave him two strong punches.

    The light in GouWang¡¯s eyes was getting weaker and dimmed, with unwillingness in the eyes, he murmured: ¡°I clearly follow what you said, why, why... just short of thest step...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead. He was dangerous when he reconstructed his flesh body. After being interrupted, he¡¯s an entity. He¡¯s been severely damaged by Li Shu, and now he¡¯s all wipe out.¡± Zhang Yushui blocked the angry Zhang Qiu, ¡°First, look for Li Shu.¡±

    Zhang Qiu returned to his senses and kicked the corpse. His eyes were cold. ¡°You¡¯re right. First, look for Li Shu.¡±

    They went out along the whole tomb passage, and they had found nothing in the end. They came out of the temple. Kangba held a stick in his hand, and he was relieved upon seeing them. ¡°You finally came up. Here is the Pu Lei Country. Don¡¯t offend the Queen God.¡±

    Zhang Qiu had a splitting headache and his eyes were muddled. He couldn¡¯t hear Kangba¡¯s words at all. He only thought of Li Shu. Where did Li Shu go?

    He did not believe that Li Shu was dead just like that.

    Kangba saw that Zhang Qiu¡¯s group of people wore unsightly expression and were wet. He knelt down in front of the stone statue and prayed for the Queen to forgive their offence and so on.

    Zhang Yushui was wearing the coat that Pixian Hui Wang gave him. He was very tall. His clothes covered only up to his thighs. He was naked and did not shy away from Kangba¡¯s eyes. He put his hand on Zhang Qiu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Believe me, Li Shu did not die.¡±

    The tone of his voice pledged in all sincerity and seriousness, carrying firm strength.

    Zhang Qiu looked up sharply and said quickly, ¡°Second brother, do you know anything?¡±

    ¡°My feeling tells me that Li Shu is not dead yet.¡± Zhang Yushui could not exin the rtionship, he frowned and describing it: ¡°Since I changed, I have a familiar feeling with Li Shu. This feeling is very weak now, but it has not disappeared. I believe that Li Shu is not dead.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was relieved to hear Zhang Yushui¡¯s sixth sense. Second brother said that, Li Shu would be all right.

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Xiao Jiang embraced Zhang Qiu¡¯s thighs with two lines of tears on his face. He tearily said, ¡°Big Daddy will be all right, Daddy.¡±

    Just along the way, Zhang Qiu was consumed with the thought of Li Shu and had forgotten the existence of Xiao Jiang. Now that he was soothed by his son¡¯s crying voice, his heart abruptly ached and his eyes turned red. Especially, his Xiao Jiang¡¯s face was full of scars, the healing of the wound on his wrists was not fast enough, and he still held him in a wet and dirty embrace.

    Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t help but pick up Xiao Jiang and kissed him. He echoed, ¡°Hmm, Big Daddy will be all right.¡±

    Kangba finished his prayer and said, ¡°I already took the others back. This time I came to pick you guys up. I didn¡¯t expect you to go down so long. This is Pu Lei Country. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able toe up and have to apany the Queen.¡±

    In the morning, Kangba had found the camels scattered yesterday and came here. The director first called for him to go back, especially the girl could hardly carry on. Kangba saw the director and the girl go back first and hurried to pick them up. Aishan said that they had note out of the hole since entering it. So the two brothers stayed here, intending to wait for one night. If no one came out, they would ask for help.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark now, so we can only stay one night and go back early tomorrow morning.¡± Kangba saw this group of people came up strange, he was afraid of their souls being sucked by the Queen, his mouth could not stop saying: ¡°You have too much courage. The Pu Lei Country had disappeared for thousands of years. It was once very prosperous, andter heard that the treasures of the country were lost, it slowly ruined. But some people said that the Queen sucked the people¡¯s energy, cause the country to ruin.¡±

    Aishan said beside him, ¡°Big brother, Aba clearly said that the Queen listened to the words of the Witch God: if she wanted to live forever, absorbed the spirit of human beings. And finally, she was sacrificed to the True God by the people.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s right to stay away from here anyway.¡± Kangba was determined not to let them stay he overnight.

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t care about anything. They set up a tent underneath. It was brought by Kangba and Aishan. There was plenty of food and water. After a quick meal, the sky was already dark. Everyone entered the tent. Zhang Qiu slept outside with Xiao Jiang in his arms. After a tired day, Xiao Jiang fell asleep quickly. However, Zhang Qiu could not sleep at all. As long as he closed his eyes, he would see thest time Li Shu let go of his hand.

    Thinking of thest time Li Shu kissed him, he had felt a cool thing traveled along his throat to his stomach. GouWang said Li Shu gave him the spiritual soul. Zhang Qiu touched his stomach, he felt nothing.

    There was a rustling noise. Pixian Hui Wang lowered his voice and said, ¡°Let go!¡± After that, he ran away in a hurry.

    Zhang Yushui followed closely.

    The tent was quiet again. After a while, Pei Qing whispered, ¡°Lin Dang, let brother hold you. I almost couldn¡¯t see you today. I woke up as soon as you cried. Don¡¯t cry anymore. Brother will never again let people bully you...¡±

    ¡°Xiaoting, I love you.¡±

    It was Lu Feng¡¯s voice. Hua Ting whispered back words of ¡¯love you¡¯.

    Everything around his ears was amplifying. Zhang Qiu could even hear the voices of Pixian Hui Wang and Zhang Yushui, who had gone out talking. After a while, Pixian Hui Wang began to scold again. Zhang Qiu could not sleep, and he was stunned as soon as he came out of the tent.

    There was no Pixian Hui Wang and Zhang Yushui around, but their voices were very clear. He followed the voice. Behind the sand dunes ten meters away from him, were Zhang Yushui pinning on Pixian Hui Wang and kissing.

    What¡¯s going on? His hearing seemed to have improved.

    <i>Dong dong, dong dong¡ª¡ª</i>

    <i>Daddy.</i>

    Zhang Qiu heard a soft voice called Daddy. He looked back at the tent. Was it Xiao Jiang that woke up?

    He quickly went back. In the tent, Xiao Jiang was sleeping soundly, and the soft spoiled voice sounded again.

    <i>Daddy.</i>

    Zhang Qiu was stunned for a moment. He reached out and touched his abdomen gently.

    <i>Man~ that was long and intense. Sorry if some words [from chapter 1 till now] don¡¯t make sense. It was already hard for me to trante this. This is the hardest novel to trante among the three. What with the dialect, inte ng and detailing... So spare me~ hihihi</i>

    <

    > Chapter 55

 Chapter 55

    <strong>Chapter 55: Zhongshan Country [2]</strong>

    Zhang Qiu returned to Xi¡¯an from Xinjiang, just in time to register his semester.

    Lu Feng, Hua Ting, Pei Qing and Little Ling Dang returned to Beijing. As for Pixian Hui Wang, who knew why he was angry, he disappeared. Zhang YuShui, his second brother, followed after to look for him. Desert Falcon filming production had caused death, and heard that it was stirring up too much trouble. Recently, the microblog hot search was all about Desert Falcon¡¯s death. The director had a headache now. Qi Xi¡¯s part couldn¡¯t be filmed naturally. His broker had found a Xianxia drama for him and it was heard that he had gone to Anhui.

    Zhang Qiu returned to the empty and small rental apartment, and his heart sunk. He had nned to change into a bigger onest time, but now he didn¡¯t have to. What if Li Shu couldn¡¯t find them when hees back?

    Xiao Jiang sat on the sofa with his eyes fixed on Zhang Qiu.

    Xiao Jiang seemed to know something all the way back. He had been very good all the way and not naughty. Zhang Qiu med himself. He had made Xiao Jiang worry about him. He cheered up and kissed Xiao Jiang¡¯s lips on the sofa. He happily said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for dinner today. Daddy will give you ice cream!¡±

    Xiao Jiang¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant, his small arms went around Zhang Qiu¡¯s neck, and he said seriously, ¡°Daddy, Big Daddy wille back. We¡¯ll wait for him.¡±

    ¡°Ok, wait for him.¡± He could no longer made Xiao Jiang worry about him.

    Zhang Qiu carried Xiao Jiang downstairs to eat and amusing Xiao Jiang so he was in cheerfull mood. When he got back home, he had a headache. What should Xiao Jiang do, when his sses begin in two days? He now lived in an oldmunity near the school. There should be a kindergarten nearby. It¡¯s really out of question; he had to put Xiao Jiang in the kindergarten for a period of transition first.

    In the midst of thinking, the mobile phone rang.

    Zhang Qiu took a look; it was Senior who had called. They should have arrived there, and probably wanted to inform they were safe and sound.

    ¡°What? Lost the map?!¡±

    Zhang Qiu was also confused when he heard the news. The map that was found from the tomb of Emperor Hui of Jin was ced in Senior Brother¡¯s ce, and they had not known which specific ce the map was about. They went to Xinjiang first, and GouWang was dealt with. Zhang Qiu even forgot that there was still the map.

    ¡°Only the map was lost.¡± Hua Ting¡¯s expression was not looking very good either. Once he arrived at home, the doors and windows were all right. Only the safe box in the study was opened. Nothing else valuable in the house was lost, only the map.

    Zhang Qiu thought of Senior Brother¡¯s high-end vi, which was usually well-guarded, not to mention the electronic surveince. Even with all of these, something still missing, which meant no ordinary people had stole the map.

    ¡°Forget it. If it was lost, then it was lost. Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry, GouWang is dead. It should be okay.¡± Zhang Qiu soothed him with two sentences: ¡°That time in Xinjiang was more dangerous. Senior Brother, you still have to go to the hospital to have a good physical examination. If there is something, contact me again.¡±

    Hua Ting was in a bad mood. Everyone trusted him to put the map in his hand. He had lost it. Now he just wanted to find it as soon as possible.

    Lu Feng patted Hua Ting on the shoulder soothingly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital and have a good physical examination.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a lot bettertely, don¡¯t have to go¡ª¡ªok ok ok, I listen to you!¡±

    Zhang Qiu hung up and threw himself on the bed. Although GouWang was dead, the plot behind him did not seem to be over. The map was notpleted yet. Who was the person who stole it? What¡¯s the purpose? Who was it that GouWang mentioned?

    The whole things made Zhang Qiu be utterly confused and disconcerted, but when he thought of Li Shu, he couldn¡¯t lift any energy. It had nothing to do with him. Losing it might mean that it was time to put an end to such an adventure.

    The next day Zhang Qiu found a nearby kindergarten, not far from the school. Xiao Jiang calmly stared at a string of runny-nosed children. He pulled Zhang Qiu and said, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to go to school with these children.¡±

    <i>Aren¡¯t you a child, too?</i> Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh, he coaxed, ¡°There are all kinds of toys in there, as well as smallpanions.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Jiang¡¯s face was almost frozen to bits, seriously repeated, ¡°I¡¯m not a kid.¡±

    Zhang Qiu still wanted to persuade, Xiao Jiang suddenly raise his head, revealing two tiger¡¯s teeth, especially sharp, ¡°Daddy, do you really want to send me in?¡±

    There was an illusion that if he didn¡¯t conform to Xiao Jiang, he would bite the kindergarten kids. Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t want to see the Kindergarten¡¯s headlines the next day ¡ª¡ªa child in certain Kindergarten in Xi¡¯an bite kids.

    ¡°Forget it, if you won¡¯t go, you won¡¯t go.¡± Zhang Qiu dismissed the idea and carried his family¡¯s Xiao Jiang to say goodbye to his teacher.

    Xiao Jiang heard but didn¡¯t go. His whole person was particrly soft. Zhang Qiu found that Xiao Jiang had be more and more difficult to handle.

    In the end, there was no way out. In the first Public Course ss, Zhang Qiu took Xiao Jiang with him to sit at the back. As soon as they entered the ssroom, they attracted all eyes. A female ssmate¡¯s eyes like burning torches, brought snacks to feed Xiao Jiang.

    ¡°ssmate, your little brother is so cute!¡± The female ssmate stuffed chocte beans to Xiao Jiang, and found that Zhang Qiu was not bad-looking; she intentionally wanted his contact information. She said, all the while smiling, ¡°What¡¯s your major, we can go to the library sometime.¡±

    Xiao Jiang held a chocte bean in his little meaty hand and passed it to Zhang Qiu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Daddy, aunt gave, it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent.

    Zhang Qiu silently chewed Xiao Jiang¡¯s chocte bean, stroked Xiao Jiang¡¯s head, and said to the female ssmate, ¡°My son Zhang XiaoJiang.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ha-ha</i>.¡± The femal ssmateughed awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your son to be so big...¡± After she had said that, she went away.

    How unfortunately at the beginning of the ss, the professor was a very serious person. He was very dissatisfied to see someone bring children to his ss. He asked Zhang Qiu¡¯s name specially. Throughout the ss, Zhang Qiu was just like a target. At the end of the ss, the professor pointed him and said, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t bring children, although he is very adorable.¡±

    Zhang Qiu nodded and walked back with Xiao Jiang in his arms. His headache had worsened.

    ¡°Daddy, I suddenly want to go to kindergarten!¡± Xiao Jiang said with his meaty hands around Zhang Qiu¡¯s neck.

    Zhang Qiu knew that his son was this sensible, but he felt a little sad. How old was Xiao Jiang to give in for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Daddy will try to figure it out again.¡± Zhang Qiu answered with a kiss to his son¡¯s lips.

    Trying to figure out a way was actually no other way. Zhang Qiu took Xiao Jiang with him to fight guerri<sup>1</sup> every day. If he met a professor who let him out of ss, he would poke Xiao Jiang to sell adorable while he sold miserable. Never expected that within a few days, Zhang Qiu and Xiao Jiang had be their school¡¯s inte celebrities, and were also on the rise in the microblog hot search.

    [1 ´òÓÎ»÷ d¨£ y¨®u j¨© = (fig.) to live or eat at no fixed ce]

    Li Shu hadn¡¯t returned yet. The only good news was that Senior Brother Hua Ting had thoroughly recovered. The hospital examiners all felt that it was inconceivable.

    Zhang Qiu thought back in the underground Queen¡¯s tomb, that Li Shu had released a hazy red mist in a split second. After being shrouded, he became much more energetic and healed his wounds slowly.

    ¡°Bastard Li Shu, I¡¯m going to climb the wall if you don¡¯te back!¡± Zhang Qiu ground his mrs.

    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the end of August. Xiao Jiang now found out the temper of each professor, and he seamlessly docking big tricks. He could be high and mighty or cute. He had be the ss pet. Professor Fang especially liked Xiao Jiang, and let Zhang Qiu take Xiao Jiang to his home to visit. The Professor¡¯s wife made a good dish, she was particrly enthusiastic.

    The two old people had a grandson about the same age as Xiao Jiang, but their son¡¯s family lived in Beijing and seldom returned to Xi¡¯an throughout the year. They both put their love for their grandson on Xiao Jiang. Xiao Jiang had gained a lot of weight and a fat face during this period.

    Zhang Qiu had bathed his son and touched his round belly, which made Xiao Jiang giggled.

    <i>Thud¡ª¡ª</i>

    Someone knocked at the door.

    Zhang Qiu looked at the time. It was over eleven o¡¯clock in the evening. He had no friends in college. It was impossible for anyone toe to him at this time. Zhang Qiu jumped out of bed and rushed out barefoot.

    The door cracked open.

    When Zhang Qiu saw the visitor at the door, his smile froze and after a pause saidwith a smile: ¡°Er-sao.¡±

    When Pixian Hui Wang saw Zhang Qiu excitement just now, he knew that Zhang Qiu thought it was Li Shu who came back. He was about to open his mouth and he heard the sound in the stairs. He advanced into the apartment first. Zhang Qiu saw his second brother followed after.

    ¡°Second Brother¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s news about Li Shu.¡±

    Zhang Qiu turned nk. For a long time he could not respond. His hands were shaking. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get in and talk. There¡¯s news about Li Shu. Li Shu is not dead.¡± Zhang YuShui patted Zhang Qiu on the shoulder and affirmed, ¡°First put your heart at ease. This time we confirmed the news before we came. It¡¯s really Li Shu.¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang saw Zhang Qiu was overwhelmed with joy. He was looking for water cups everywhere to pour water for them but the water cups were clearly on the tea table. Therefore, he quickly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. We aren¡¯t strangers.¡±

    ¡°Not strangers.¡± Zhang YuShui repeated the sentence with a smile and looked straight at Pixian Hui Wang. ¡°Your Er-sao is right. Don¡¯t be bothering, we are all family.¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s face went stiff. If Zhang Qiu hadn¡¯t waited for their news, he would have kicked Zhang YuShui to death.

    ¡°It has started half a month ago, your Er-sao¡ª¡ªAh Yan also had some fame on the street. Someone wanted to ask Ah Yan to go down the pit with a high price payment, but then we were all in no mood and refused.¡± Zhang YuShui said emphatically, ¡°After that, someone wanted to ask for Li Shu, we both heard. Ah Yan immediately contacted the person who first sought him to confirm it and tell youter. It turned out that there was no sign of Li Shu at all. But the person who said that had seen Li Shu. However, he was snatched by someone else. I finally got a picture in hand, you take a look.¡±

    Zhang YuShui took the photo out of his pocket and handed it to Zhang Qiu.

    The person in the photo was tall, indifferent and had beautiful features that were not like ordinary people. Zhang Qiu¡¯s hands holding the photo were shaking. Although the photo was blurred, he knew it was Li Shu.

    <i>It¡¯s really Li Shu.</i>

    <i>Li Shu is not dead!</i>

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes were red and he held the photo tightly. After Li Shu¡¯s safety was confirmed, his fears and torment all turned into grievances in the past month. He ground his teeth and cursed in a low voice, ¡°Bastard, see if I won¡¯t bite you to death!¡±

    Since he¡¯s alive, why didn¡¯t hee to find him? Did he know how he spent this month?!

    <i>So angry! It¡¯s going to blow up!</i>

    Pixian Hui Wang heard Zhang Qiu spoke angrily but was obviously happy to death. He smiled with tenderness on his face. He looked up and saw Zhang YuShui staring at him closely, and so he pretended to turn his head naturally.

    Zhang YuShui smiled and Pixian Hui Wang became angry but said nothing. He would fall for Zhang YuShui¡¯s series of skills and tricks as long as he spoke.

    The mood between the two was ambiguous and flirtious. Zhang Qiu diddn¡¯t notice at all. He was consumed with the thought of Li Shu. It was Pixian Hui Wang who reminded him that his mobile phone ringing. Zhang Qiu saw it was Senior Brother¡¯s call.

    ¡°Junior brother, Li Shu is in Beijing now. Come quickly!¡±

    It was Senior Brother Hua Ting. Zhang Qiu now knew Li Shu was safe and sound. He had lightly calm down and asked for details.

    ¡°Do you remember Uncle Qi? Qi ZhiRong, who invited us to a cocktail partyst time. There was an auction tonight. Lu Feng and I went to join in the fun but didn¡¯t expect Uncle Qi to be there too. I just went to the bathroom and saw Li Shu on the way. I thought my eyes were mistaken, and I purposely chased after him. Li Shu entered Uncle Qi¡¯s VIP room...¡± Hua Ting frowned and swallowed what he wanted to say. ¡°You¡¯d bettere first.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s head was full of information that Hua Ting said. He never noticed Hua Ting¡¯s forbear from making a full exnation. Zhang Yushui and Pixian Hui Wang looked at each other and thought it was strange. Li Shu¡¯s desire to possess Zhang Qiu was known to all. He gave his spiritual soul to Zhang Qiu in the desert, which was his best way to make sure Zhang Qiu was safe and sound. Zhang Qiu¡¯s life vein was too <i>Yin</i> and staying too long with a zongzi Li Shu, his bloodline was more likely to provoke dirty things/creatures. So, bad luck was amon urrence. With the spiritual soul protection, there would be no short-sighted things/creatures dared to strike up any thoughts.

    Now Li Shu was undoubtedly alive, but he hadn¡¯te to Zhang Qiu for such a long time. Was there something important that was stopping him or was there something else...

    Zhang Yushi and Pixian Hui Wang wanted to return to the hotel after giving the news. Zhang Qiu had wanted to say that they could stay for the night, but when he saw that his house only had a small worn out sofa, he cast away the thought. Plus, second brother had only Er-sao in his eyes. It was not convenient to stay here with him.

    The three men discussed about leaving tomorrow morning and Pixian Hui Wan would get the air tickets.

    The next morning Zhang Qiu went to school to ask for leave and called Professor Fang by the way. As a result, the professor¡¯s wife said that the professor had gone out with the delegation temporarily and might not return for some time.

    Zhang Qiu held Xiao Jiang, packed his wallet, carried bag on his back and met Er-sao at the airport.

    Zhang YuShui was holding Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s waist, and when Pixian Hui Wang saw Zhang Qiu and Xiao Jianging, he knocked off Zhang YuShui¡¯s hand. Zhang YuShui¡¯s face turned grievance. Pixian Hui Wang was angry that he wanted to beat Zhang YuShui. <i>This man even has a grieving face!</i>

    Last night already said¡ª¡ª<i>cough</i>, forget it.

    Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s cold face, but he looked beautiful. The cold face had a kind of cool and noble feeling, more attractive. Many people at the airport looked at him. Zhang YuShui¡¯s expression turned bad. He nced at the people looking at Pixian Hui Wang. He reached out and pulled Pixian Hui Wang into his arms.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling hot?¡± Pixian Hui Wang asked coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s warm and nice like this, warm and nice.¡± Zhang YuShuiughed haha. His face was not as thick as usual.

    Zhang Qiu felt that his second brother had changed as a person since he was born again. What kind of ¡¯be pure of heart and have few desires¡¯appearance did he say before?

    It was just over ten o¡¯clock in Beijing when Lu Feng came to pick them up. Hua Ting and Hua Hua were in the car. Xiao Jiang was very happy to meet Hua Hua. The two children were sitting in the back seat and chattering and grumbling, who knew what they were saying. After that, they evenughed out loud.

    Zhang Qiu wanted to ask Senior Brother about Li Shu. Zhang YuShui, next to him, had been staring at Lu Feng since they got off the ne. Lu Feng saw and felt freaked out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°You are not human ah!¡± Second brother Zhang YuShui had returned to the appearance of be pure of heart and have few desires. He was particrly making up a mystery.

    The whole car was quiet. Zhang Qiu looked at Lu Feng. Fortunately, Lu Feng was not angry. ¡°Second brother, how can you curse people...¡±

    Zhang YuShui knocked on Zhang Qiu¡¯s head, sat up and said decently, ¡°It¡¯s not cursing, it¡¯s the literal meaning. Just after we left the airport, I found that he was not quite right. There was a strength he have that ordinary people did not. Like Pei Qing, however, the blood of Pei Qing was thicker. His is thinner. If it hadn¡¯t been the impact on Xinjiangst time, his inheritance might not yet awaken. ¡±

    At this point, Zhang YuShui looked at Hua Ting, smiling and asked, ¡°Otherwise, do you think two ordinary men really can have children?¡±

    Hua Ting was not embarrassed. He was mainly concerned about Lu Feng. Seeing that Zhang YuShui¡¯s words were reliable, he quickly asked, ¡°I also found that his strength has increased since he came back from Xinjiang, and that¡ª¡ª¡± He wanted to say that it was not human to do it very night. They used to be restrained because of his health. Now he waspletely well, he could see that Lu Feng had a Teddy nature!!!

    But this kind of talk, he couldn¡¯t say out loud.

    In addition to the two children, there was an old driver. A look at Hua Ting¡¯s passionate talk yet stopped it like an emergency brake, just knew what he wanted to say. Everyone¡¯s face shown understanding but pretended not to know.

    ¡°Apart from being energetic and extraordinarily strong, I don¡¯t think I have changed much from before.¡± Lu Fengughed at this, ¡°and I won¡¯t change.¡±

    ¡°The power in your body is not yet fully awakened. It needs an opportunity.¡± Zhang YuShui switched the conversation to some other subject, ¡°But even so, your life will be longer than ordinary people. There is no need to pursue this deliberately. The gains do not make up for the losses.¡±

    Zhang Yushui didn¡¯t know much about Lu Feng, so he was afraid that Lu Feng would overlooked the happiness he had now that he knew that he had a bloodline heritage and would pursue it blindly.

    Lu Feng naturally understood what Zhang YuShui meant. He nodded and did not attach much importance to it. He only wanted to cure Xiao Ting. Now Xiao Ting was well. He wanted to live together and grow old with him. If he became some Divine Beast, he would have to watch Xiao Ting grow old alone. That was a sort of torment.

    Now he was very happy like this. Xiao Ting was well and he was full of glow. How nice.

    If Hua Ting knew that Lu Feng was very touched to think this way, perhaps he might end up cursing when he heard about it.

    When they arrived at the vi, Hua Ting asked Hua Hua to take Xiao Jiang to y and then he looked at Zhang Qiu. ¡°I still want to tell you something in advance. You should also have a psychological preparation.¡±

    Zhang Qiu almost dropped his teacup by Hua Ting being like this. He gaped, ¡°Is it Li Shu?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s all right. He¡¯s in Beijing.¡±

    Zhang Qiu breathed a sigh of relief; as long as everyone was okay. Senior almost scared him to death.

    ¡°Just¡ª¡ªLi Shu, he seems to have lost his memory.¡±

    <

    > Chapter 56

 Chapter 56

    <strong>Chapter 56: Zhongshan Country [3]</strong>

    ording to Hua Ting; he greeted Li Shu in Qi ZhiRong¡¯s box at that time and Li Shu¡¯s indifferent face was like looking at a stranger. Later, Qi ZhiRong politely asked Qi Xiu to send him out.

    ¡°At that time, Uncle Qi camete, took picture of things and left immediately.¡± Lu Feng handed the photo album to the rest. ¡°This was what taken by Uncle Qi. He was very decisive and raised the price very high. It took less than ten minutes. If it hadn¡¯t been Xiao Ting who said he saw Li Shu, I would never have known that Li Shu was there.¡±

    The photo album was customized by the auction. Lu Feng turned to thest page, which was a warm white jade annul and there was a brief introduction below. It was probably dated earlier than the Warring States Period. It was stated that it was owned by Huan Gong, one of the greatest monarchs of Zhongshan Country.

    ¡°Zhongshan Country went through Rongdi and Xianyu before it was finally called Zhongshan. It was a small democratic minority country. For the country¡¯s alternation of prosperity and destruction, the most well-known were ¡¯using the weak to defeat the strong¡¯ and this Huan Gong<sup>[1]</sup>.¡± Hua Ting generalized the Zhongshan¡¯s information and again said, ¡°I¡¯m still studying the stolen map and recently I found that it had taken a winding course. The map has two directions: one is north of Shaanxi of today; the other is near Shijiazhuang in Hebei of today. These two ces are the former capital of Zhongshan Country, and the north of Shaanxi traced back to a bit earlier.¡±

    [<i>1 also know as Duke Huan of Qi</i>]

    Zhang Qiu was not interested in these things. He just wanted to find Li Shu as soon as possible.

    Hua Ting saw Zhang Qiu¡¯s anxiety and said, ¡°You should also know that someone invited Li Shu to go down to the pit. That person is Uncle Qi. Now it seems that Uncle Qi is likely to go to these two ces, and the map might have been stolen by Uncle Qi¡¯s people.¡±

    ¡°Where does this Uncle Qi live?¡± Zhang Qiu asked.

    Lu Feng told the address. ¡°It¡¯s no use. There are very strict security personnel there. No one will enter without the host¡¯s invitation.¡± After a pause he said, ¡°In the past, it¡¯s still possible to visit with our families¡¯ friendships, but since Uncle Qi came back from abroad, great changes had taken ce, and now it¡¯s useless to im friendship connection.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart was a little heavy. Upon seeing the look of worry in everyone¡¯s eyes, he calmly said, ¡°I won¡¯t mess up. Anyway, Li Shu didn¡¯t die. I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ll never meet again.¡±

    <i>Wait until we meet again then have you look properly!</i> Zhang Qiu ground his teeth in his heart.

    In the evening, Lu Feng and Hua Ting invited them to eat steamboat. Zhang Qiu was at eased once he learned that Li Shu was safe and sound. As for Li Shu¡¯s memory loss¨C Zhang Qiu snorted in his heart. He did not worry because even if someone wanted to get close to Li Shu, their arms and legs would be frozen off [<i>by Li Shu lol</i>].

    So he hugged Xiao Jiang and smilingly gave him two big kisses on the lips. ¡°Good son, eat a lot<sup>[2]</sup> today!¡±

    [<i>2 mass seizure and eating of food in the homes ofndlords</i>]

    ¡°Eat a lot!¡± Xiao Jiang imitated him and showing two sharp tiger¡¯s teeth.

    In the evening, they had an appointment with Pei Qing and Ling Dang. Hadn¡¯t seen Ling Dang for a month, and he had be white and delicate; looking very nice. He didn¡¯t look like a ghost at all; didn¡¯t know how Pei Qing did it. Ling Dang, wearing a pinkce-cored shirt and slim-fit jeans, was looking delicate, pretty and charming. He dressed like a 17-18 year old girl, very cute.

    Ling Dang saw everyone was looking at him and he smiled shyly. ¡°Brother bought it for me, is it good-looking?¡±

    Pei Qing quickly grabbed Ling Dang and praised him. ¡°Good-looking, my family¡¯s Ling Dang is the best-looking.¡±

    Little Ling Dang was particrly happy.

    Zhang Qiu:...

    <i>What else can I say? As long as you guys are happy</i>. Despite Pei Qing being bent, his appreciation of the beauty was still that of straight man.

    They reserved a private room; in case if they sat outside, with Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s appearance and Ling Dang¡¯s looking tasty, they would not think about eating. Pei Qing and Zhang YuShui would have rolled up their sleeves, stand by at the side and stare fiercely at other people.

    Beijing¡¯s instant-boiled mutton steamboat was really authentic. Zhang Qiu ate while profusely sweat; he had eaten the most pleasant meal in more than a month.

    Xiao Jiang pulled Daddy¡¯s sleeve and cutely said, ¡°Daddy, I want to go out with Hua Hua to y on the slide.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, Daddy will apany you.¡± Zhang Qiu stuffed a mouthful of mutton into his mouth.

    Ling Dang said kindly, ¡°I¡¯ll take them to y. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± For human food, he could either eat or not. Before going out, Brother had given him many joss sticks and candles with different tastes for him. Now his stomach was full. [<i>he is a ghost</i>]

    Pei Qing wanted to apany him. Thest time he went to the toilet, Ling Dang was taken away and it had scared him to death.

    ¡°No need, Brother. It¡¯s in the restaurant.¡±

    Xiao Jiang stood firm with his chest out and said particrly serious, ¡°And there is me, <i>ne</i>!¡±

    Pei Qing immediatelyughed, ¡°Okay.¡± He looked at Ling Dang, whose eyes were shining and knew Ling Dang wanted to y too. He thought that he would take Ling Dang to the amusement park tomorrow. There was also a rabbit costume at home that he could coax Ling Dang to put on.

    <i>Amusement park! Is that in the Ferris Wheel</i>... Pei Qing, with a serious face said, ¡°Run if there is trouble.¡±

    Little Ling Dang didn¡¯t know the sweet pain of tomorrow, he nodded happily and took Xiao Jiang and Hua Hua out to stroll.

    ¡°You, eat slowly, there is enough!¡± Hua Ting was happy seeing Zhang Qiu eating and ordered two more tes of mutton.

    Zhang Qiu swallowed, drank a cold yogurt, and said with a grin, ¡°Senior brother *muah*!¡±

    Thin mutton was simmered briefly in the broth then dipped in with rich sesame sauce, and a pair of chopsticks sent it to the mouth. Zhang Qiu¡¯s satisfaction was almost on the horizon. At the side, Pixian Hui Wang saw him and could not help but picked up his chopsticks. He had always eaten only seven percent full and had never eaten with a group of people in a pot, but under the influence of this atmosphere, he wanted to eat more.

    Each of them had different identities and they talked about whatever they recalled. Zhang YuShui knew more after his rebirth. He originally knew Feng Shui and magic talisman. Now he was reborn, he inherited more ancient secretw thanmon people. When he talked about ghost stories, Zhang Qiu was fascinated.

    ¡°... obsession turns into ghosts, which can be divided into malicious ghosts and ordinary ghosts. After days, the ordinary ghosts do not remember their own obsession, and at that time, they will return to theher world to report in. As for malicious ghosts, they will be worse and more resentful.¡± Zhang YuShui said and switched the conversation to some other subject, ¡°There¡¯s another situation; deep-obsession but not necessarily turned into malicious ghost, but this situation is rare.¡±

    ¡°What kind of situation is it?¡± Zhang Qiu was fascinated and put down his chopsticks.

    Zhang Yu Shui smiled. ¡°I also learned from the inheritance that the people who died in vain gathered the resentment of heaven and earth, and after repeated reincarnation, with a freakbination of factors, the next reincarnation, they turned to have obsession. This obsession, perhaps the person himself may not know what it is, but instinctively went back to find it.¡±

    When Lu Feng heard Zhang YuShui¡¯s words, his heart suddenly jolted. ¡°Do you know anything?¡±

    ¡°Hn.¡± Zhang YuShui told the people his guess. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t seen the Uncle Qi you mentioned, he¡¯s very simr to what I said just now. This kind of person has the deepest obsession in his previous life. He can¡¯t absolutely judge whether it¡¯s good or bad, but can only act on his own asion.¡±

    As they was talking, Xiao Jiang rushed into the room in a hurry, holding Zhang Qiu¡¯s thighs with eyes red; an expression of crying and refraining from crying.

    Zhang Qiu had never seen Xiao Jiang suffered grievance and looking pitiful. He immediately picked up his son, held him in his arms and touched his son¡¯s face. ¡°What happened to Xiao Jiang? Tell Daddy.¡±

    Xiao Jiang choked back his tears and kept his head down.

    Later Ling Dang came in with Hua Hua in his arms and saw Xiao Jiang, who was wronged. He said to Zhang Qiu, ¡°Just now we were ying and saw His Excellency Li Shu. Xiao Jiang was very happy and ran over to hold His Excellency Li Shu¡¯s leg, then he called Daddy. His Excellency Li Shu pushed Xiao Jiang apathetically...¡±

    Ling Dang did not say that Li Shu had said something like ¡¯<i>I¡¯m not your Daddy</i>¡¯.

    At once Xiao Jiang turned nk. Poor Jiang ran back to hold Zhang Qiu, fearing that neither Daddies would want him.

    <i></i>

    Once Zhang Qiu finished listening, he exploded. Looking at Little Ling Dang¡¯s hesitation of speaking more expression and Xiao Jiang¡¯s wronged and pitiful appearance, he could think of what was going on. He angrily rushed out with Xiao Jiang¡¯s in his arms to turn the heavens against Li Shu, the bastard.

    <i>LaoZi can¡¯t believe on not able to cure you!!!</i>

    Zhang Qiu rushed out with Xiao Jiang in his arms, just in time to meet Li Shuing in. Zhang Qiu¡¯s feet stopped, he hadn¡¯t seen him for a month. Li Shu¡¯s aura for strangers was colder than when he first met him. His hair was cut short and very orderly. He just stood there looking like he could freeze people.

    With a sneer in his heart, Zhang Qiu thought: LaoZi had seen your bare butt; I am not scared of you!

    So he calmly went to Li Shu, pretending not to know him, and said coldly, ¡°This gentleman, you just made my son cry.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s eyes shifted to Zhang Qiu, and then onto Zhang Qiu¡¯s arms. His face was expressionless. ¡°He¡¯s mistaken me.¡± He turned to go after that.

    Zhang Qiu moved in front of Li Shu. Li Shu stared at Zhang Qiu in front of him tightly. He was still expressionless, but Zhang Qiu could see Li Shu¡¯s impatience. He didn¡¯t step back. He smiled and said, ¡°Mister, you made my son cry. Are you not going topensate? You¡¯re very simr to my ex-husband who just turned and ran!¡±

    ¡°Whatpensation?¡± The voice was very cold.

    Zhang Qiu posed for a moment and asked Xiao Jiang in his arms whatpensation he wanted. Xiao Jiang¡¯s sullen head rested on Daddy¡¯s shoulder. Zhang Qiu stroked his son¡¯s back and looked up at Li Shu.

    ¡°As you can see, my son is sad, so you can spare a day to y with him and make him happy.¡±

    Just now, Li Shu, who was still calm and expressionless, frowned, looked at Zhang Qiu and nodded, ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t expect Li Shu to agree. Heughed in his heart for a long time but on the surface, he strictly attended to business and asked Li Shu for a phone¡¯s number.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of thing.¡± Li Shu¡¯s mood turned colder. ¡°Tomorrow morning at 8 o¡¯clock, at the door of this shop.¡±

    A man in a suit and leather shoes came over and politely asked Li Shu, ¡°Mister, is anything the matter?¡± The man swept and unfriendly look at Zhang Qiu, who stood at the side road.

    Li Shu looked at the man and said coldly, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Mister Qi has something to ask you, pleasee over.¡± The suit up man¡¯s attitude was quite respectful.

    Zhang Qiu had received a satisfactory answer; he carried his son and turned to the private room. He had not eaten a mouthful of mutton yet!

    Li Shu, who was halfway there, suddenly looked back at Zhang Qiu¡¯s back and frowned. Why did he agree to this request just now? And the man¡¯s smell was quite familiar.

    Back at night, Zhang Qiu took a bath with Xiao Jiang. He yed with Xiao Jiang in the bathtub, teased Xiao Jiang with the former Little Yellow Duck, and gestured, ¡°When you were small like this big, you liked to ride the Little Yellow Duck in the bathtub.¡±

    Xiao Jiang muttered, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Big Daddy wanted to be intimate with Daddy, so he put me in the bathtub without letting me see, humph.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Jiang to know such as intimate thing when he was so young. It seemed that he would really buy a two-bedroom apartment in the future. On the surface, he looked as if he could not understand what Xiao Jiang meant, and he stroked his son¡¯s curly hair. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Big Daddy didn¡¯t intentionally forget Xiao Jiang. He will remember.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, are you mad at Big Daddy?¡± Xiao Jiang bowed his head and yed with the water. In the end, he could not help looking up at Daddy. ¡°What if he kept forgetting about us?¡±

    Zhang Qiu said with a grin, ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± <i>Believe in your father, try all kinds of ways to remind Li Shu, when we can¡¯t be together, just call him Xiao Tiantian. Now, to say forget and just forget, there was no such a good thing in the world.</i>

    Xiao Jiang was influenced by Zhang Qiu¡¯s solemn vow. He soon became happy and stood in the bathtub with his hands on his waist.

    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go to bed! We¡¯ll be there early tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ho!!!¡±

    Zhang Qiu wrapped his son in a bath towel and rushed to bed while Xiao Jiang was giggling.

    Xiao Jiang woke up early the next morning. He climbed down the bed himself and cleverly brushed his teeth, tidied up his backpack, sat down obediently and waited for Daddy. Zhang Qiu yawned, randomly grabbed a T-shirt and grabbed a handful of his hair while washing his face.

    Last night, he had a night¡¯s dream¡ª¡ª all kind of hideous mess like a series of dramas.

    Carrying his son downstairs, Zhang Qiu greeted Senior Brother, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about our father and son today. We¡¯re going to have a day of waves.¡±

    Hua Ting knew that they have made an appointment with Li Shu and he was especially happy for Zhang Qiu. ¡°Have a good time. I¡¯ll let the driver drive you down. It¡¯s not easy to take a taxi here.¡±

    When Zhang Qiu arrived at the hot pot restaurant, he saw he had ten minutes. He took his son to the breakfast shop at the side and bought buns. Xiao Jiang was a little anxious. He was afraid that they would bete and Big Daddy left. He pulled Zhang Qiu¡¯s pants and said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat bun, Daddy I don¡¯t like to eat bun.¡±

    ¡°I eat.¡± Zhang Qiu handed the money and carried the bag. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, people can¡¯t walk away.¡±

    They were three minuteste, and from far away they could see Li Shu at the entrance of the hot pot restaurant, who whole body was emitting cold air. The pedestrians made a detour around him and hurried along.

    Xiao Jiang was still a little shy, holding a soft bun in his hand, after entangling for a little while, he still carrying it and ¡¯<i>dadada</i>¡¯ walked over to Li Shu. He raised the soft bun in his hand, ¡°Big Dad¡ª¡ª you eat it!¡±

    Zhang Qiu was so anxious that he was afraid that Li Shu would not give Xiao Jiang a face. He hurried over and wanted to say that he didn¡¯t eat enough, but he saw Li Shu¡¯s two fingers clipping the deformed steamed bun that Xiao Jiang had pinched.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The voice was more ice-cold.

    <i>Haha haha hahaha, Li Shu, you also have such day!</i>

    Xiao Jiang was so happy that he rummaged for half a day before he took out a little yellow duck from his bag and held it up. ¡°Big Daddy, this is a gift!¡±

    Zhang Qiuughed; his waist could hardly straighten up and nodded rigorously, ¡°Big Daddy, duck gift!¡±

    <

    > Chapter 57

 Chapter 57

    <strong>Chapter 57: Zhongshan Country [4]</strong>

    Li Shu had a cold face, with two fingers holding the bun, he quickly and precisely stuffed it into Zhang Qiu¡¯s mouth which wasughing out loud.

    The overwhelmed with joy Zhang Qiu had the bun in his mouth, and hisughter stopped instantly. Upon seeing Li Shu¡¯s cold eyes on him, he knew when to stop and chewed the bun. Xiao Jiang stood aside, holding the soft bun and chewed on it like Zhang Qiu.

    Li Shu watched the pair father and son finish eating the buns at the side. Zhang Qiu wiped his hands and introduced them very properly. ¡°He is Xiao Jiang, I¡¯m Zhang Qiu.¡±

    ¡°Li Shu.¡±

    Zhang Qiu had some reaction on this. If Li Shu really lost his memory, why did he remember his name? Zhang Qiu, who had always had a big brain hole, immediately doubted whether Li Shu was really amnesiac, the TV dramas all said that it was possible to fake amnesia and lie for undercover.

    ¡°That¡¯s a very unique name.¡± Zhang Qiu said something meaningful. Seeing Li Shu did not respond, he shrugged his shoulders and held Xiao Jiang, who had finished eating. ¡°Go, take Xiao Jiang for a day today.¡±

    Zhang Qiu made up his mind and Li Shu followed him all the way. They went to the amusement park first. Zhang Qiu turned to put Xiao Jiang in his arms into Li Shu¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy tickets!¡±

    Xiao Jiang sat happily in Big Daddy¡¯s arms. Afraid that Big Daddy was angry, he pressed a smile and sat in a good posture.

    Li Shu held a soft child in his arms, and his whole body was stiff. He radiated the aura that people and animals should not be near him within 10 meters radius. When Zhang Qiu was back from buying the tickets, he saw no one within the radius of a few meters with Li Shu as the center.

    <i>Not to such extent, ah!</i>

    Li Shu wanted to pass Xiao Jiang over, but Zhang Qiu turned around and walked in. As he walked, he said, ¡°Keep up, there are so many queues in the early morning.¡±

    In the amusement park, there were not many early arrivals. Zhang Qiu brought Xiao Jiang to y all the games regardless of Li Shu¡¯s low pressure and dark face. Li Shu¡¯s patience was at its peak, but he did not leave Zhang Qiu¡¯s behind.

    When they left the park at noon, they happened to meet Pei Qing with Ling Dang on a merry-go-round. Zhang Qiu gave Pei Qing a hearty smile. How amusing to look at a tough robust man with a group of children rushed to ride the merry-go-round. Xiao Jiang waved to Brother Ling Dang and then the three of them looked for a ce to eat.

    They took a taxi at the entrance and Zhang Qiu was stunned when Li Shu directed the name of the hotel. They had been to the hotel¡¯s restaurant thest time they came. When he had said the food was delicious, Li Shu also said that they woulde again next time.

    Zhang Qiu was really suspecting that Li Shu was faking amnesia.

    ¡°Why did you choose this hotel?¡±

    Li Shu heard Zhang Qiu¡¯s inquiry at first with a slight shock and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, if you don¡¯t like it, you can change another.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was uncertain whether Li Shu was real or faking. He felt that faking amnesia was really unnecessary.

    ¡°This one is fine.¡±

    When they arrived at the restaurant, Zhang Qiu inadvertently mentioned, ¡°This braised fish head with pancake is good, you¡¯re quite good at eating it. Have you been here before?¡±

    Li Shu put down his chopsticks and stared at Zhang Qiu coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been testing me since then. What do you want to ask?¡± Li Shu¡¯s speech was a bit cold. ¡°I said you recognized the wrong person. I¡¯m not your child¡¯s other Daddy, nor the person you¡¯re looking for. Don¡¯t look at me with the eyes like you did with the other person.¡±

    Zhang Qiu hadn¡¯t heard Li Shu say such a series of words except in bed.

    Li Shu frowned; he didn¡¯t know where the anger came. He swept his eyes across him, from the big one to the small one. From the beginning, his expression as if he was looking at other people, and now it was more (stranger). Putting the money on the table, Li Shu stood up. ¡°You should go and find the person you¡¯re looking for, not me.¡±

    Zhang Qiu watched Li Shu leave without saying anything. Xiao Jiang next to him was somewhat sulky.

    ¡°Big Daddy likes to be angry now!¡±

    ¡°After a few days, he¡¯ll be fine. Just ignore him and let¡¯s eat our food.¡± Zhang Qiu gave a piece of pancake to his son, internally thought: <i>if you weren¡¯t Li Shu, believe it or not I would press and beat you now.</i>

    The father and son were satisfied with their food. When they got back to the vi, Qi Xi was there and upon seeing they came back, he waved to Xiao Jiang. This guy liked children very much.

    ¡°There is gift!¡± Qi Xi raised the toy in his hand and lured Xiao Jiang, ¡°What am I called?¡±

    This guy still remembered Xiao Jiang calling him uncle!

    Xiao Jiang crisply called out, ¡°Beautiful Uncle.¡±

    Qi Xi was shot numerous times (<i>shot with cuteness</i>). Finally, he rubbed Xiao Jiang¡¯s soft hair and handed the toy over. Hua Hua also had gift. The two brothers took gifts and went to y. Xiao Jiang told Hua Hua that Big Daddy held him today and they went to eat delicious pancake.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Li Shu is okay. As for the little things like amnesia, just smash his head. That¡¯s what happens on TV.¡± Qi Xi stretched out and said enthusiastically, ¡°I just came back from the mountains. I heard that you are going to go down to the pit again. How about taking me with you this time?¡±

    Zhang Qiu swept a nce at Qi Xi¡¯s highly recognizable face and remembered the group of fans at the entrance of the hotel in Xinjiang; he was afraid that everyone would know what they¡¯re going to do, ah!

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been decided yet, and it¡¯s not necessary to go.¡± If only Li Shu could recover his memory before that, then it would be fine. Zhang Qiu had a headache at the thought of Li Shu, who was angry and went away first at noon.

    As Zhang Qiu¡¯s words settled on, Pei Qing called. He had been running an antique shop for several years and had some connections on this line of business (tomb raiding). He had been inquiring to old friends since he knew Qi ZhiRong was interested in Zhongshan Country.

    ¡°Qi ZhiRong got on the ne ten minutes ago and went to Yulin Airport in northern Shaanxi.¡± Pei Qing held the phone in one hand and packed his luggage in the other. ¡°He was on a private ne, so it¡¯s a littlete to inquire... Ah! Baby, this one need to be taken and sunscreen too, I heard that it¡¯s dry over there. Yes-yes-yes, take all...¡± Pei Qing coughed as if he remembered that the phone had not been hung up. ¡°Well, this time it¡¯s just a ticket for us husband and wife.¡±

    Ling Dang¡¯s shy call of Brother was heard on the phone, and then a hum and the phone was hung up.

    Zhang Qiu held the phone and did not know what expression he was putting on. He said seriously, ¡°Qi ZhiRong has gone to Yulin, northern Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Qiuqiu, we all heard it, don¡¯t be embarrassed. After all, you are an <i>old driver </i>(<i>experienced</i>), and only I am the pure beautiful man.¡± Qi Xi stood up, smiling. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m going to go back and tidy up, too.¡±

    Zhang Qiu:...

    Hua Ting and Lu Feng were going too. Zhang Qiu shook his head. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not necessary for everyone to go. <i>Qixi</i><sup>[1]</sup> naturally is going to invite trouble. If anything goes wrong, it¡¯s fine to pull out. You guys have Hua Hua here. It¡¯s not good for you to leave Hua Hua at another person¡¯s house all day.¡±

    <i>[1 sometimes, ZQ calls Qi Xi 7 Up (Qixi)]</i>

    Zhang Qiu knew that Senior Brother, <i>husband and wife</i> wanted to live a stable life and he epted their kindness, but it was both dangerous and against thew to go down the pit, he had better not the the husband and wife to go down the pit. He had been living in Senior Brother¡¯s house and bothering them for a long time that he was quite apologetic towards them.

    ¡°This kind of arrangement is all right.¡± Zhang YuShui was there to persuade. Although there was a blood inheritance in Lu Feng¡¯s body, it was not awakened after all. Most of them were ordinary people, and not to mention Hua Ting, most of the people who go there sometimes have their hands tied and feet bound.

    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s anything you need, call us.¡± Lu Feng did not insist.

    When they checked the ne to Yulin, Northern Shaanxi, they were all stupified. It was actually at 8 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, which they might as well drive over. After thinking, Lu Feng dialed the phone and it was quickly settled. Heughed and said, ¡°Yang Bao¡¯s Daddy is willing to help. You can leave in an hour.¡±

    Yang Bao¡¯s Daddy was a local tyrant.

    The private ne arrived at Yulin Airport, Northern Shaanxi. Just after getting off the ne, Lu Feng called that he found out the hotel where Qi ZhiRong stayed. They went directly to the hotel.

    ¡°Xiao Jiang, let me hold you, just enough to cover my face.¡± From the close distance of getting off the ne to the airport entrance, Qi Xi had been noticed by many people.

    Zhang Qiu stared at Qi Xi, who was wrapped like a zongzi, thinking: these passers-by are not looking at your beauty, they might be looking at you silly.

    Yulin in early November was somewhat cold. It was near Inner Mongolia. The temperature difference between night and day was very big and the climate was dry. Pei Qing wrapped Little Ling Dang in his windbreaker. Zhang Yushui, his second brother, also hugged Pixian Hui Wang, who was not used to being so intimate in public. He was embarrassed, but he still let Zhang Yushui hold him.

    Zhang Qiu was wearing a long sleeve T, shivering in the wind. He walked behind and stared at the couples in front. Even QiXi had his family¡¯s Xiao Jiang. He regretted giving Xiao Jiang to him.

    The wind was mixed with the sour smell of love!

    ¡°<i>Qixi, </i>you return my family¡¯s Xiao Jiang to me.¡± Zhang Qiu followed the leading figures.

    Qi Xi grinned shamelessly. ¡°Nope, nope. I¡¯ll hold him and you rx. Remember to carry the luggage.¡±

    Zhang Qiu stared at a big case at Qixi¡¯s feet. He rxed; what a fart! Better to hold his family¡¯s Xiao Jiang.

    ¡°<i>Qixi</i>, you treat this as touring, ah! So much clothes.¡± Zhang Qiu pulled the luggage behind him. ¡°You should show your fans your face now!¡±

    ¡°What face? Is my face so beautiful? Ha-ha-ha, my fans all know that yo!!¡± Qi Xi acted cute, turned around and imitated a smooching face at Zhang Qiu. ¡°Xiao Qiuqiu,e on yo!¡±

    <i>Ding</i>¡ª¡ª

    The elevator door opened.

    Zhang Qiu pushed the luggage and joked, ¡°I tell you, if you acting like this, you will lose my¡ª¡ª¡± Seeing a pair of familiar and indifferent eyes in the elevator, he subconsciously added, ¡°me as a friend.¡±

    In the elevator, Li Shu looked at Zhang Qiu, and when he got out of the elevator, he stared coldly at Qi Xi holding Xiao Jiang.

    The atmosphere was suddenly silent. Zhang Qiu wanted to exin something but snorted and went into the elevator. Pixian Hui Wang and the several others also came in and the door of the elevator slowly closed.

    Qi Xi pulled down his scarf and looked at Zhang Qiu. ¡°Your family¡¯s man just now wanted to kill me! I almost threw out your family¡¯s Xiao Jiang.¡±

    Xiao Jiang, who was in a daze of sleepiness, looked up. ¡°Daddy?¡±

    Zhang Qiu took over Xiao Jiang. ¡°It¡¯s okay, keep sleeping.¡± Xiao Jiang muttered dreamily and went to sleep.

    The rooms were reserved by Lu Feng. It was over ten o¡¯clock when they went to the rooms and clean up. The nightlife here was empty. Maybe they didn¡¯t find the right ce. At night, the street was cold. Zhang Qiu, who wanted to buy clothes, decided to go to bed early and put it off until some timeter the next day.

    From Xi¡¯an to Beijing, what he took the most was Xiao Jiang¡¯s clothes. It was unexpected that the weather in Yulin changed so fast, and that night the thunder and lightning urred at the same time. When Zhang Qiu got up the next morning, he was stupefied.

    <i>Is it snowing?</i>

    The streets were wet and the windows were foggy. Zhang Qiu sneezed two times by the chill wind and decided to go to Qi Xi to borrow clothes. It was after he took in the fact that second brother and Er-sao were not afraid of the cold, which one was a Phoenix and the other had been zongzi for three thousand years and while Pei Qing had brought luggage, but the big bag was Little Ling Dang¡¯s. Zhang Qiu knocked silently on the door of Qi Xi¡¯s room at the thought of Ling Dang¡¯s pink shirt.

    Qi Xi wore a flowery nightgown, opened the door with sleepy eyes, and put hiszy arm on the door frame. ¡°Honey, you really don¡¯t have nightlife. You get up so early.¡± After that, he yawned.

    Zhang Qiu:...

    Right now, he regretteding to Qi Xi to borrow clothes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t see the snow outside. First, lend me a coat. I went out and bought it back to you.¡± Zhang Qiu¡¯s theory of Qi Xi was that he was bold and confident.

    Qi Xiughed and said, ¡°With our rtionship, don¡¯t even say borrowing, you cane in to choose as your wish. If you like, I¡¯ll gift it to you!¡±

    Zhang Qiu thought to himself: we had nothing to do with each other. Suddenly there was a chill behind him. He turned his head and saw Li Shu stood facing at the door of the opposite room without expression. Then he turned around and mmed the door shut again.

    ...

    <i>Hardly knew what to say</i>. Zhang Qiu looked up at the ¡¯need a spanking¡¯ smiling Qi Xi. ¡°It¡¯s intentional, right?¡±

    Qi Xi shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s all on TV. You didn¡¯t see him angry just now. It¡¯s good to help him recover his memory. You can thank me.¡±

    <i>Listen to your nonsense here</i>. Zhang Qiu followed Qi Xi into the room, and Qi Xi turned out his suitcase as he talked. ¡°Baby, find it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Speak properly, don¡¯t disgust me.¡± Zhang Qiu¡¯s action of rummaging through was not in the least careless.

    Qi Xi <i>tsk</i>ed twice, ¡°Don¡¯t be discontent, there are many men and women want me to call them baby. But then again, you haven¡¯t seen your Li Shu look at me; like he is really going to cut me to pieces. Hahaha very exciting!¡±

    Zhang Qiu:...

    <i>This TMD<sup>[2]</sup> is not a normal person, ah! But a drama elite!</i>

    <i>[2 TMD, FML is curse words]</i>

    ¡°Later, who dares to cken you of not having acting skill, I¡¯ll be the first one who won¡¯t spare them!¡± Zhang Qiu¡¯s face was calm.

    Qi Xi cupped his own face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough for me to be beautiful? What¡¯s wrong with my acting skill?!¡± Then hezilyy on the bed, chatting with Zhang Qiu, ¡°I recently received an idol drama, in which I yed role of a crazy overbearing president. After the president lost memory, he did not remember the female lead but knew to shield her, no problem. Men are actually cheap. I tell you, hang him, and let him be jealous in the pit, a blow in the head is fine...¡±

    Zhang Qiu, with a ck face, listened to Qi Xi¡¯s Friend of Women Talk, picked up a slightly thicker windbreaker and hurried away. He might want to wipe out Qi Xi if he stayed.

    Qi Xiy in bed and was toozy to move; he shouted happily, ¡°Baby [baobei], I won¡¯t gift it you <i</i>! Remember to close the door!¡±

    <i>[bao] Treasure you big headed shellfish [bei]! [<strong>Ba</strong>-you big head-<strong>by</strong>]</i>

    Zhang Qiu went out of the room like his ass on fire, for fear of Qi Xi¡¯s brain circuit. He did not know that since he returned to the room, the door opposite of Qi Xi opened silently, and Li Shu stared coldly at the closed door opposite of him.

    Qi Xi, who was lying in bed, suddenly shivered, wrapped himself in the quilt and muttered, ¡°Why suddenly it¡¯s cold...¡±

    When Zhang Qiu went back, Xiao Jiang with blurred eyes sat on the bed with bare butt and crossed legs. The curls on his head a mess. Seeing Zhang Qiu came back, he called Daddy softly. Zhang Qiu kissed his lips twice. ¡°Smelly boy has woken up. Daddy will take you to buy clothester.¡±

    When he was rummaging the clothes, he as a fashionable and pretty boy recognized Qi Xi¡¯s clothes as expensive. It was just too luxurious. He had better rushed to buy clothes and bought two for Xiao Jiang.

    Xiao Jiang cleverly tidied himself up and sat beside the bed, shaking his short legs and waiting for his Daddy.

    Zhang Qiu dressed in a hurry and held Xiao Jiang in his arms. As soon as he went out, he happened to meet Pei Qing and Ling Dang. Pei Qing said helplessly, ¡°Ling Dang is afraid of me getting cold and said I need to buy clothes.¡± But there was a sweet smile on his face.

    <i>Dog food is being fed early in the morning</i>. Zhang Qiu expressed that this darling did not let off easily! <i>[darling here is him ZQ]</i>

    ¡°The smile on your face is blinding me.¡±

    Ling Dang pulled Pei Qing¡¯s sleeve to make Pei Qing restraint a bit. Who would expect that Pei Qing very sweetly hugged around Ling Dang¡¯s shoulder?

    <i>Simply don¡¯t dare to look</i>. Zhang Qiu coughed. ¡°Xiao Jiang, you still have to leave with Daddy. Don¡¯t want to stay here and get hurt.¡± <i>[hurt by their disy of love]</i>

    ¡°Brother.¡± Ling Dang said shyly in a low voice.

    Pei Qing didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Zhang Qiu is an <i>old driver</i>. When Li Shu and Zhang Qiu abused me, they didn¡¯t restraint. There is no abuse now but wait for Li Shu¡¯s memory toe back and then hurt each other.¡±

    Zhang Qiu, who was holding Xiao Jiang in front, almost threw Xiao Jiang on Pei Qing¡¯s face.

    What on earth did he do to make everyone think he was an <i>old driver</i>!!!

    In the end, it was too early for the store to open, so four of them ate local famous mixed sheep¡¯s entrails soup in a nearby shop. They put hot peppers in it for nice and warm. Xiao Jiang liked to eat pancakes. He took a spoon and soaked the pancake in soup and sent it into his mouth. His short legs swayed and swayed with great satisfaction.

    The bossughed and gave his homemade pickled dried radish and said with a local ent, ¡°At first nce, knew you are all from out of town, such good-looking young men. Especially this baby looks like he came out of the New Year¡¯s picture. Come taste Uncle¡¯s dried radish.¡±

    Turned out, this dried radish was for Xiao Jiang¡¯s face.

    Xiao Jiang was so happy when he saw the food that he showed his dimples and said thanks.

    ¡°Boss, howe it snowed here in November?¡± Zhang Qiu was warm after drinking the soup. Although the snow was not too heavy, the temperature dropped by more than a dozen degrees after he got off the ne yesterday.

    ¡°In the past, it didn¡¯t.¡± The boss thought for a moment and said, ¡°It should have started four years ago. Every year, it happened on early November and cleared up in two days. I heard it¡¯s the cold from the north. Now the weather is getting more and more confusing.¡±

    Then the boss went busy. After they had finished the soup, they were warm and the clothing store opened for business. They went in and bought clothes and went back early.

    When they returned to the hotel, they happened to meet Er-sao and second brother downstairs. After greeting them, knew that the the just woken up and went down to eat in the restaurant.

    ¡°We¡¯ve eaten.¡± Zhang Qiu, holding Xiao Jiang, whispered, ¡°Is there no news over there?¡±

    Zhang YuShui shook his head. ¡°This person is very patient. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Zhang Qiu himself was not curious about what Zhongshan Country was, their purpose was for Li Shu, so he nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take Xiao Jiang back first.¡±

    Back in the room, Xiao Jiang sat on the bed and watched cartoon. Zhang Qiu went to return Qi Xi¡¯s clothes. As soon as he went out, he met Li Shu. Zhang Qiu thought that he and Li Shu were really made for each other. Look, it was fated.

    ¡°Morning!¡± Zhang Qiu greeted with a smile.

    Li Shu nodded a bit with gentle expression on his face as a greeting. After a pause he said, ¡°Have you had lunch yet?¡±

    <i>Hahahaha, this is inviting this darling to lunch ah!</i> He had eaten but should say he had not. Zhang Qiu was about to open his mouth, as a result, Qi Xi suddenly opened the door. He said very flirtatiously, ¡°Baby, it wasn¡¯t long before you miss me again?¡±

    <i>Miss you big headed ghost!</i> Zhang Qiu was so angry that he had a headache. Li Shu¡¯s eyes were cold. He swept his eyes at Qi Xi, then lifted his legs and left.

    Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu¡¯s back and looked back at Qi Xi fiercely. Qi Xi shook with fear. ¡°I tell you, you¡¯re not my opponent. I¡¯m so beautiful, you have the heart to strike me? Aahhh scum, I tell you this works! Any way, I also beheaded thousand men<sup>[3]</sup>!¡±

    <i>[3 ng for samurai, someone very powerful and killed 1000 men]</i>

    ¡°You won¡¯t die if I beheaded you today, you¡¯re not human!¡± Zhang Qiu roared and jumped on him.

    Qi Xi covered his head when he was beaten and flurried away, while his mouth begging for mercy. ¡°Why are you so fierce now? I¡¯ll tell you to listen to me. It really works. For sure your Li Shu recalls back your true love as soon as he is stimted.¡±

    Right now he just wanted to beat Qi Xi, this drama elite to death!

    <i>[T/N: Sorry for the few/some paragraphs, I don¡¯t actually get it right]</i>

    <

    > Chapter 58

 Chapter 58

    <strong>Chapter 58 : Zhongshan Country [5]</strong>

    Qi Xi hugged his wrinkled windbreaker and snorted: ¡°Xiao Qiuqiu, you are so mercilessly destroy flowers, you don¡¯t pity me at all¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°I am sorry that I have no pity for you when I think of your true form.¡± Zhang Qiu snorted back. This guy had the nerve to pretend to be delicate with him when it was no problem for him to pick up a 1.8 m tall robust man in one hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s hurt, Xiao Qiuqiu.¡± Qi Xiy on his back and rolled on the bed. What he hated most was his true form. It was not good-looking at all; really damaged his pretty vase image.

    Zhang Qiu was toozy to argue with Qi Xi and went straight back.

    When Qi Xi, who was in bed, saw Zhang Qiu really gone, he suddenly wailed and shouted that Zhang Qiu had no conscience, and took his mobile phone toin to Xiao Zhang, ¡°... I¡¯m going to stay intoxicated.¡±

    ¡°My good brother, you yourself don¡¯t know how much you can drink ah! Half a ss gets you wildly drunk; a ss makes you copse. You had better not drink.¡± At the other end of the phone, Xiao Zhang felt like scratching his heart and lungs.

    Qi Xi suffered a series of severe injuries, and had no desire to speak at all. He hung up Xiao Zhang¡¯s chattering on the phone, got up and walked downstairs to the bar beautifully dressed. He could not drink half a ss but could always taste a mouthful.

    Zhang Qiu returned to his room and changed Xiao Jiang¡¯s clothes. He looked at his watch¡ª it was lunch time. He went to the restaurant with Xiao Jiang in his arms. Not long after he started eating, he heard a loud bang. Everyone in the restaurant was stunned.

    Soon after, everyone went to take a look at the source. It should be the bar set up by the hotel.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s ears moved. ¡°Seems like Qi Xi¡¯s voice...¡±

    ¡°Go and see.¡± said Zhang YuShui decisively.

    Zhang Qiu grabbed his Xiao Jiang and walked over to the small door of the bar. There were two robust men stood outside the door, wearing ck formal dress and ck sunsses, holding out hands to block their way in. ¡°Gentlemen, my Master has something to deal with inside, please wait a moment.¡±

    The words were polite, but the tone was absolutely non-negotiable.

    Pixian Hui Wangughed and pushed aside the man¡¯s hand. The man didn¡¯t take Pixian Hui Wang seriously when he first saw his beautiful face, as the result, the action was too strong. Hisplexion changed and he used his entire strength but Pixian Hui Wang gave him a cold sneer and turned his hand over. The man couldn¡¯t restrain himself from screaming and the other man came up to help and was dealt by Zhang Yushui.

    Almost at the same time, Zhang Qiu held Xiao Jiang and pushed the door open. When Zhang Qiu could see the situation inside, he really wanted to take the door with him.

    Qi Xi¡¯s eyes were watery, his face was red, his arms were around the neck of an indifferent man, and his whole body weight was hanging on the other man. He teasingly breathed in the other man¡¯s ear and said gleefully, ¡°Am I not beautiful? Why did you push me away?¡±

    It was an appearance of a drunken man yed wildly drunk and taking advantage of others. Zhang Qiu felt a headache. The man¡¯s back was thin and straight that Zhang Qiu could feel the anger of the other man without looking at the other man¡¯s expression. Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t help helping pping his forehead. Qi Xi then reached up and licked the man¡¯s earlobe gently with the tip of his tongue.

    Not everyone was bent, even more not to mention the guileless and valiant folkways in northern Shaanxi, they were real menfolk. You teased a person like that; it was already mercy for the straight man not to brutally hurt you.

    ¡°That, that my friend is drunk¡ª¡ª¡± Zhang Qiu went up and waited for the man man¡¯s figure to turn around. Then he was stunned. ¡°Mr. Qi?¡±

    It was actually Qi ZhiRong.

    When Zhang Qiu first met Qi ZhiRong, his greatest impression was Qi ZhiRong¡¯s indifference. Qi ZhiRong seemed to be indifferent to anything. His eyes were as cold as looking at an object, detached like he had no desire and demand.

    At this moment Qi ZhiRong frowned and slightly reddened ¡ªhe should be very angry. He pushed Qi Xi who still wants to climb on him with one hand.

    Qi Xi, like love-struck fool, grinned and hugged Qi ZhiRong¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°Baby, you can¡¯t get rid of me. Hahahahaha, I am¡ª¡ª¡±

    Zhang Qiu put a hand over Qi Xi¡¯s mouth. Qi Xi¡¯s hummed, whined and struggled hard just in time as Pixian Hui Wang and Zhang Yushui came. Zhang Qiu brushed his forehead with cold sweat and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend is drunk. Mr. Qi, do not be angry. When he wakes up, you can beat him up ruthlessly to vent anger. His skin is course and his flesh is thick enough to resists beating.¡±

    Qi ZhiRong returned to the appearance of when they first met. Except for the scarlet face, one could not see how angry he had just been. He did not even look at Zhang Qiu as he went straight out and two bodyguards at the door immediately followed him.

    The whole bar was in a mess, and when the waiter came out at that moment, his eyes were shining and he stuttered in excitement. ¡°He, he is Qi Xi?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not Qi Xi, I¡¯m Xiao XianNan<sup>[1]</sup>. Where are my sses?! I wore sses!¡± said Qi Xi as hey on Zhang YuShui¡¯s shoulder, feeling dizzy.

    <i>[1= <strong>Xiao</strong> (small/tiny/young) <strong>Xian</strong> (Immortal) <strong>Nan</strong> (Man)]</i>

    Zhang Qiu said calmly, ¡°My friend has a problem with his brain. We don¡¯t know anything about Qi Xi. The bar was smashed, you can ask him forpensation when he wakes up.¡± He gave Qi Xi¡¯s room number.

    The waiter also thought it was unlikely. <i>How could a tall, cold and echanting Qi Xi be a neuropathy? Only after two mouthful of drink the man began to get mad drunk, and he caught someone and embraced the person. Fortunately, I walked fast.</i>

    They carried the noisily arguing Xiao XianNan on the shoulder all the way. Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t help wanting to kill him until they arrived and Zhang Yushui threw the man onto the bed. The three of them looked at each other and left immediately after. They really couldn¡¯t tolerate Qi Xi like this.

    Qi Xi wrapped himself up like a zongzi that night. Topensate for the damage of the hotel bar¡¯s counter made him mentally distressed that he was supporting his chin, loos in thought.

    Zhang Qiu watched the cartoon with Xiao Jiang in his arms. He didn¡¯t even look at Qi Xi as he asked, ¡°If your hangover done, go to Qi ZhiRong to apologize. That¡¯s quite another matter that you molest people like that. If I hadn¡¯t gone early, your face might have bruised.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bully me, I don¡¯t remember. Clearly Xiao Rongrong is shy and his blushing face is so cute!¡±

    ......

    What with that strange girl¡¯s in love tone? Zhang Qiu stiffly moved his neck over, ¡°You don¡¯t really have a problem with your brain, right?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s the feeling of love.¡± Qi Xi waved. ¡°Say, how to make him notice my beauty and fall in love with me quickly?¡±

    When Zhang Qiu thought of Qi ZhiRong¡¯s indifferent manner, he couldn¡¯t imagine what Qi Xi said about him falling in love and being shy.

    ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about it quite fast in your dream.¡± Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t tell if Qi Xi was joking or serious. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you like that at thest party.¡±

    ¡°That day I couldn¡¯t help wanting to transform after drinking mixed-alcohol drinks. I left in a hurry and didn¡¯t see Xiao Rongrong at all. It¡¯s a pity, Xiao Rongrong and I could have fallen in love at first sight...¡±

    Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t bear Qi Xi¡¯s words anymore. He had a ck line on his head. In the end, he couldn¡¯t think of anything to say, only: ¡°As long as you are happy.¡±

    ¡°I knew Xiao Qiuqiu would support me, but now I¡¯m going back to find Xiao Rongrong in my war suit!¡± Qi Xi ttered away.

    When did Zhang Qiu say he supported Qi Xi? What¡¯s in this man¡¯s head?!!!

    Qi Xi really went to Qi ZhiRong. He pestered him everyday with a thick skin and a big head. Zhang Qiu could see that Qi ZhiRong was unhappy. Qi Xi still could smile while he told him: my Xiao Rongrong is upset.

    To be honest, this way of wooing people was really annoying.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Xiao Rongrong is so cold that if I don¡¯t persistently pester him, I won¡¯t be able to catch him.¡± Qi Xi came over and shared his experience with Zhang Qiu. He patted his chest and said, ¡°You really need to listen to me. Don¡¯t put Li Shu on a pole so high. It¡¯s okay to stick to me¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°You should stop. I¡¯d rather hold Xiao Jiang.¡± Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t want to talk to Qi Xi anymore. He preferred to watch cartoons with Xiao Jiang.

    Who knew if it was because Qi Xi diligently running to Qi ZhiRong, but the originally had not make any movement Qi ZhiRong left the hotel at 10 in the night on the fourth day. It was better to split the two storms. Another storm was still in the hotel. Zhang YuShui didn¡¯t find anything wrong until the next morning, but it was toote. They didn¡¯t know where the people were going at all.

    Qi Xi stretched out and asked while yawning, ¡°Why are you looking so strange? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Qi ZhiRong leftst night. We don¡¯t know where he went. Do you want to ask the people who stayed behind?¡± Zhang Qiu asked Zhang YuShui, ¡°Second brother, let¡¯s frighten them and make a fool of them.¡±

    Qi Xi who had heard it wasughing with waist bent,ughing out loud. Zhang Qiu kicked Qi Xi. Qi Xi quickly waved his hand and gleefully said: ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I know where Xiao Rongrong has gone¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°You know?¡± Impossible was written on all over Zhang Qiu¡¯s face.

    Qi Xi snorted, ¡°I have a heart to heart love with my Xiao Rongrong. You don¡¯t understand that.¡±

    They had no choice but to listen to Qi Xi suspiciously and check out. Pixian Hui Wang rented a seven-passenger vehicle and they quickly packed their luggage. Qi Xi sat with sunsses on to while showing Pei Qing the way.

    Able to paint a word picture, he really seemed to know.

    Zhang Qiu asked curiously, ¡°How on earth did you know that?¡± Just like Li Shu used the worm to guide them.

    ¡°Already said that it¡¯s really heart to heart love, you can do it too for you and Li Shu ah!¡± said Qi Xi simply.

    Zhang Qiu was stunned before he realized that Qi Xi was telling the truth. He couldn¡¯t help looking at Zhang YuShui. ¡°Second brother, is there such a magic?¡± At this moment, his second brother¡¯s status as a huckster should be given to Qi Xi.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of the name of that magic. But these types really do work, like telepathy and also harming where the one follows the other person¡¯s wound bound with magic.¡± Zhang YuShui said, turning his head and looking at Pixian Hui Wang, ¡°Shall we try? It¡¯s fun.¡± Moving closer, he whispered those words to Pixian Hui Wang.

    Zhang Qiu sat in the distance with an awkward face. It was also a kind of torment to listen too well at this moment.

    The stimtion of heart to heart love also could be share along and what not. Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t bear to look straight at his second brother¡¯s Great Immortal face.

    Qi Xi smiled and said, ¡°If you guys want, I can provide the method with our friendship. Xiao Qiuqiu, would you like to give it a go with Li Shu? Every evening when you think of him, he feels like...¡±

    ¡°Do you know that you look so vulgar?¡± Zhang Qiu asked seriously.

    ¡°Tsk, really prudish.¡± Qi Xi did not give up, ¡°Later on if you want to, find me anytime. I don¡¯t charge good friend any fees.¡±

    The vehicle went into high-speed road to north and Qi Xi nestled in the passenger seat taking a nap. At noon, they had a quick lunch at the high-speed rest station. Zhang Yushui reced Pei Qing and continued to go on the road after filling the gas until about 7 in the evening when it was dark.

    ¡°We can¡¯t sleep well on the vehicle. Let¡¯s go to a nearby county town tonight and have a good rest. Then let¡¯s leave tomorrow morning, shall we?¡± said Qi Xi, who was yawning after sleeping all day in the passenger seat.

    Zhang Qiu did not know what to say, he looked at everyone. Everyone had no objection and decided to find a ce to sleep at the next high-speed rest stop. Who knew that Qi Xi, who had just been slouching as if he had no bones, suddenly changed his face and even urgently said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive, pull over.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± said Zhang Qiu nervously as he was influenced by Qi Xi¡¯s ambiance.

    Qi Xi gripped his chest, ¡°It¡¯s suddenly hurt just now, Qi ZhiRong is in danger.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t drive, let me.¡± Pei Qing opened his mouth. Qi Xi was tied up with Qi ZhiRong; in case something happened to each other, the people in the vehicle were all in danger.

    Zhang YuShui had no objection and he pulled to change with Pei Qing. Qi Xi sat beside him with taut mind while pointing the way. After a while, his face turned white and his forehead was cold sweating. Zhang Qiu saw that Qi Xi was in a bad condition, but he did not know what to do now. He just hoped Qi ZhiRong would be all right.

    After about ten minutes, Qi Xi suddenly said, ¡°Exit here.¡±

    The car went off the high-speed. After driving for more than an hour, the road became bumpy and the sky was raining. The temperature was very low and Pei Qing turned on the heater in the vehicle. The cold sweat on Qi Xi¡¯s face gradually went down, but his face was still white.

    ¡°Turn the corner.¡± Qi Xi pointed the direction.

    This darkness was the outskirts farnd. In the distance, scattered household lights were lit. It was a small vige.

    They entered the vige under Qi Xi¡¯s direction. Barely passing through the vige, they found three ck Land Rovers. Zhang Qiu recognized that it was Qi ZhiRong¡¯s car. It seemed they had caught up. Pei Qing had not stopped yet, but Qi Xi had jumped out and ran directly to a farmer¡¯s house.

    In the darkness of the night, a dog¡¯s bark echoed. Zhang Qiu heard a fiercely cold whisper. It was Qi Xi. The dog¡¯s bark was choked back and it went whimpering like an obedient dog.

    ¡°Who are you guys looking for?¡±

    ¡°Where are the people who came to your house today?¡±

    ¡°Ooh, you guys are a group? There are so many people lodging here, you have to pay more.¡±

    Zhang Qiu, carrying a small bag of luggage, got off with Xiao Jiang, who was already asleep, and then said to the farmer¡¯s owner, ¡°No problem, you will get the money.¡±

    Moments ago, the owner was frightened by Qi Xi¡¯s fierce expression, so he was likely to listen to Zhang Qiu¡¯s offer of money. He would also like to take advantage of the opportunity to raise the price. When he looked back and saw Pei Qing, he muttered a local dirty word and pointed to the second floor. ¡°Alling togetherte at night, there¡¯s not so much bedding in the house. They make a racket and still had not gone to sleep ...¡± After that, he draped his clothes over his shoulder and went back to his room.

    Qi Xi had gone upstairs. The courtyard house had two floors and there was nopartment in the main hall. When Zhang Qiu went up with his luggage, the door of the room opened. The atmosphere inside was not very good. All six men in formal dress stood up and stared at them closely.

    Zhang Qiu saw Li Shu sitting on a chair with closed eyes within the crowd. Li Shu might have felt his staring that he immediately opened his eyes and swept over. His eyes were sharp and ice-cold, waiting until the person took his line of sight back.

    ¡°It¡¯s our predestined. I just want to say hello to your boss. Don¡¯t be so serious!¡± Qi Xi, who had just been in a hurry said smilingly at this moment.

    Six people remained motionless. Zhang Qiu saw a narrow bed in the back corner of these people. Qi ZhiRong was probably lying on that bed. They were making such a racket but Qi ZhiRong was still sleeping peacefully. It seemed Qi Xi was right that Qi ZhiRong ought to be injured, but it should not be a big deal.

    This room was very narrow and long. One of the men nced at them and said with a straight face, ¡°This half (area) is ours. Don¡¯te here.¡± This was focused on Qi Xi.

    In addition to Qi ZhiRong¡¯s narrow bed, the whole room also had wooden beds with chairs, covered with broken mats. The six people did not move at all. They gave all the beds to them and slept in their sleeping bags.

    Once Zhang Qiu pressed on the bed, the creaking echoed. There was no cover for the hard frame. He held Xiao Jiang in one hand and wrapped Xiao Jiang tightly with his coat in the other. They did not have much thick clothes, let alone bedding and sleeping bags.

    Pixian Hui Wang looked at Zhang Qiu and said, ¡°You sleep on the bed with Xiao Jiang for the night, and we¡¯ll be in the chairs.¡±

    ¡°The bed is no different from the chair.¡± Zhang Qiu said so, but still put Xiao Jiang on the bed, took out some clothes and spread them on. Then he put Xiao Jiang on the makeshift bedding and he himself slept beside him leaning on his side.

    After a while, Qi Xi pulled out a nightgown and handed it to Zhang Qiu. Zhang Qiu thanked him and made do to go sleep, but his eyes crossed towards the crowd and looked straight at Li Shu on the chair.

    Unknowingly, he fell asleep and shivering in the middle of the night. Suddenly, he felt a heavy weight on his body. Zhang Qiu was startled. In the dark, he saw a pair of familiar eyes.

    ¡°Li Shu?¡±

    The other person had already left. Zhang Qiu pulled something on his body and saw that it was an unopened sleeping bag. He held the sleeping bag and looked at Li Shu on the chair. Zhang Qiu¡¯s lips reached to the root of his ears.

    Even if he lost his memory, Li Shu still loved him very very much.

    Zhang Qiu smugly thought.

    <

    > Chapter 59

 Chapter 59

    <strong>Chapter 59: Zhongshan Country [6]</strong>

    Zhang Qiu opened the sleeping bag in the dark and put Xiao Jiang in first. Xiao Jiang was in a daze of sleep, holding Zhang Qiu¡¯s cor by one hand and calling Daddy.

    ¡°Good boy Xiao Jiang, Daddy¡¯s here.¡± Zhang Qiu whispered, patting his son on the back.

    Xiao Jiang was sleep-talking and fell sound asleep.

    Zhang Qiu got in and when he thought it was Li Shu¡¯s sleeping bag, he was so excited that he twisted and turned, feelingfortably warm. Suddenly there was a quiet voice next to him. ¡°You said I was vulgar. Now you should look in the mirror and see the slutty on your face.¡±

    The frightened Zhang Qiu shivered when the voice came along with a rustling noise of a person¡¯s shadow at his side. With a shock, it was Qi Xi¡¯s enchanting and bewitching face. Zhang Qiu pped his hand on Qi Xi¡¯s nearing face to push him away. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°The chair is too ufortable. Let me sleep with you.¡± Qi Xi pushed Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand lightly. ¡°Good Xiao Qiu, move a bit for this XianNan.¡±

    Zhang Qiu moved aside with a soft heart. Suddenly he felt a chill behind his back. He subsconciously stretched out his foot and kicked Qi Xi¡¯s foot. Qi Xi cried loudly. The sound was quite loud and the bodyguards over there awoke and looked their way with shlights.

    ¡°We are just joking around, joking around.¡± Zhang Qiuughed awkwardly, ¡°Everyone please go on, go on sleeping.¡±

    Qi Xi rubbed his stomach beside him and whispered, ¡°Xiao Qiu, you almost kicked my little Xixi. Fortunately, LaoZi dodged it fast. You are the sort to be ruthless after the deed. You called me little baby when you used me. After you have no use of me, you mercilessly destroy flowers with your hand...¡±

    Zhang Qiu really wanted to put his foot in Qi Xi¡¯s mouth, who talked nonsense all day. When did he call Qi Xi little baby?

    ¡°Don¡¯t force me, <i>Qixi</i>¡ª¡ªare you sleeping or not?¡± said Zhang Qiu with grinding teeth, feeling a cold stare behind his back. He and his family¡¯s Xiao Shushu had a hard time getting back together. This branch Qi Xi always wanted to stick in between them. He definitely owed Qi Xi in hisst life.

    Qi Xi mumbled a sentence, then thought of something and suddenly said with a grin, ¡°Good Xiao Qiu, you really reminded me that this room has not just a bed...¡± Thest sentence was said very quietly.

    With Zhang Qiu¡¯s proximity, he still heard it clearly. After a while, he knew what Qi Xi was nning. <i>This man freaking do not value his life!</i>

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Qi Xi¡¯s figure was already hidden in the darkness. Zhang Qiu lowered his voice and said, ¡°There are so many people over there. Are you looking for death?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Qiuqiu is worried!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better go and die!¡± Zhang Qiu was toozy to deal with Qi Xi, turned over and yawned. Xiao Jiang rolled into his arms and he soon fell asleep.

    In the darkness, Qi Xi waited a long time until the others breathed evenly and changed his appearance. A small ball of dark shadow quickly shuttled through the crowd and headed straight to the bed behind the bodyguards. Li Shu on the chair suddenly opened his eyes and stared coldly at the dark shadow. The dark shadow fell on the ground and turned stiff. Li Shu grinned and closed his eyes again.

    The shadow rxed, lightly jumped into the bed and slowly drilled into the quilt, familiar with the way to the other person¡¯s arms. He stretched out his tongue and licked the other person¡¯s chin, and soon he fell asleep.

    Zhang Qiu was woken up by Xiao Jiang. Xiao Jiang was sleeping in nice and warm. His cheek blushed and said embarrassingly, ¡°Daddy, I need to pee.¡±

    ¡°Okay, put on your clothes.¡± Zhang Qiu wrapped his son in clothes and carried Xiao Jiang off the bed.

    Outside the door of the room, the sky was still gray. As soon as the cold wind blew, Zhang Qiu was wide awake. He came downstairs with Xiao Jiang wrapped in a ball. Suddenly, there was a strong wind behind him. Without thinking, Zhang Qiu bent down and grabbed the tail of the thing that had rushed out at the same time. The thing in his hand cried out painfully.

    ¡°Xiao Qiuqiu, quickly let go. You¡¯re going to pull my tail off.¡±

    ¡°Qi Xi?¡± Zhang Qiu stared at the small ball of thing in his hand. It was the size of a kitten, the soft furred top looked like the head of a cow, and there was one horn in the middle. This was in fact the true form of Xiezhi. However, because it was in young form, it was still quite cutely ugly without the Xiezhi¡¯s domineering and strong aura. Zhang Qiu let go.

    The cub fell to the ground and instantly became human. Qi Xi was smooth and poised. He licked his lips satisfactorily. ¡°I slept very wellst night.¡±

    Zhang Qiu felt only a headache. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a sty. Please go back and dress quickly.¡±

    ¡°People without nightlife are apt to be grumpy. <i>Tsk tsk tsk</i>, I empathize you.¡± Qi Xi smilingly went back to grab his clothes, following behind Zhang Qiu.

    Zhang Qiu:...

    He hadn¡¯t killed Qi Xi yet truly because of his own good-temper and well-cultivated.

    Zhang Qiu held Xiao Jiang for him to pee. Qi Xi whistled beside him. Hearing that, Zhang Qiu wanted to hit someone again.

    Qi Xi looked happy and said with a grin, ¡°Thest time I came back from Xinjiang, I¡¯d be a cub. I didn¡¯t think it would be of any use. You didn¡¯t know my Xiao Rongrong like me to rub against him while he was sleeping¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop it, there is a minor here.¡±

    ¡°Yo! I¡¯ve forgotten Xiao Jiang. Forget it, this wonderful night life with my Xiao Rongrong had better left for me to enjoy it.¡± Qi Xi¡¯s face showed satisfaction.

    After Xiao Jiang finished urinating, Zhang Qiu wrapped him up tightly, and Xiao Jiangy sleepily on Zhang Qiu¡¯s shoulder to continue to sleep. Zhang Qiu stared at Qi Xi who followed them back. ¡°You came down to pee with Xiao Jiang?¡±

    ¡°No, Xiao Rongrong was so passionatest night that I came out to cool off.¡± Qi Xi grinned. ¡°And, show off in front of people who don¡¯t have nightlife.¡±

    Zhang Qiu:...

    It seemed not toote to kill Qi Xi.

    By the time they got back, the people in the room had woken up.

    ¡°So early?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already seven o¡¯clock.¡± Ling Dang said at the side.

    Zhang Qiu was shocked. He looked out of the window and saw that it was still gray. Now it was only autumn, how could it be as cold as early winter?

    Qi ZhiRong had woken up but did not look like he was in good spirits, sitting beside the bed with a thinyer of crimson on his face. At first, Zhang Qiu did not want to be crooked, but Qi Xi just talked to him. Now when he saw such a look on Qi ZhiRong, he thought that Qi Xi had something in the night.

    The bodyguards packed the sleeping bags. Zhang Qiu quickly folded Li Shu¡¯s sleeping bag and handed it to Li Shu with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you for your sleeping bag. I slept very wellst night.¡±

    ¡°No, you take it.¡± After Li Shu finished saying, he went downstairs.

    At this moment Qi Xi came over, with a gossiping face said: ¡°He should not have two possibilities. First is cold shouldering you; second is reluctant to be cold to you.¡±

    Zhang Qiu stared at Qi Xi expressionlessly. Qi Xi waved his hand repeatedly. ¡°It must be the second kind. Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±

    ¡°<i>Qixi</i>, did your many words cause people to die?¡±

    ¡°Did did did.¡± Qi Xi¡¯s words had not yet been finished and he was gone.

    The sleeping bag in Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand felt a little heavy in his heart. <i>Is it the first or the second kind?</i>

    Qi ZhiRong¡¯s people had already started the cars. After Zhang Qiu settled the money to the owner, they drove on the road. They had been following Qi ZhiRong¡¯s cars. Soon, they reached the town. Qi ZhiRong¡¯s people came down to buy breakfast to go. Zhang Qiu¡¯s group directly got off to eat.

    Their group caught attention, sitting at the vendor¡¯s stall, especially Qi ZhiRong¡¯s bodyguard which still dressed in formal clothes, seemingly like the mafia collecting protection fee. When the stall owner packed the soups, they were all big portions, hoping to send these people away. The owner even trembled when he brought the meals towards Zhang Qiu¡¯s group.

    Zhang Qiu felt sorry and quickly said, ¡°We are here taking a trip and having fun, not bad people.¡±

    As soon as the owner saw that Zhang Qiu even brought a child, he was relieved and rxed.

    Zhang YuShui, drinking soup, casually asked, ¡°Boss, why is it so cold here? We didn¡¯t bring much thick clothes when we came out.¡±

    ¡°Who knows what happened to this damn weather? Four, five years ago, it suddenly seemed like this...¡±

    <i>Four, five years ago?</i>

    Zhang Qiu looked at Zhang YuShui, and Zhang Yu Shui nodded his head, which meant that the weather was not right. After eating breakfast they got on the vehicle, and Zhang YuShui then said, ¡°The more northward we go, the colder it is. I can¡¯t say what exactly, but it¡¯s really not amon weather problem. There¡¯s Yin Qi in it.¡±

    ¡°What kind of Yin Qi can change climate...¡± Zhang Qiu remembered the thousands skeleton¡¯s grievance in the Mount Qinling had not make the weather change, so it could be assume that their final destination was not simple.

    As everyone thought about it while Pei Qing elerated to catch up with the cars in front and said, ¡°This Qi ZhiRong must know the route, but why did a top-notch rich and powerful person like him want to send a group of people here and why would he be on board? Right, didn¡¯t you say he was hurt? Why did he look good today?¡± Thetter was said towards Qi Xi.

    Mentioning this, Qi Xi also worried about it. He frowned and said, ¡°I checked himst night. He had no wound, no trauma. Maybe it was an old disease. Xiao Rongrong is really mysterious.¡±

    ¡°You checked himst night?¡± Pei Qing eyebrows were raised high. Qi ZhiRong wasy next to so many peoplest night, but Qi Xi could still find the opportunity to ¡°check¡± him. This spirit (of Qi Xi) made him felt inferior.

    Everybody chatted in the car. Xiao Jiang was in good spirit after ample of sleep but also bored. He leaned over the window and looked out at the scenery. After that, he pulled Zhang Qiu¡¯s sleeve and pointed to one ce. ¡°Daddy, the darkness over there seems tasty.¡±

    ¡°What darkness?¡± Zhang Qiu leaned over the window and looked in the direction his son pointed. There was not even a field ah!

    Ling Dang looked over and his shoulder trembled. He whispered, ¡°So terrible.¡±

    Zhang Qiu still couldn¡¯t see anything. After careful study: could the sky be too gloomy? It was much darker than anywhere else, but it was as much as to frighten Ling Dang, because Xiao Jiang said it was tasty.

    ¡°It¡¯sing soon.¡± Zhang YuShui, who was sitting behind him, looked out of the window. Seeing that Pixian Hui Wang was curious, he said,¡±It¡¯s too unusual that there¡¯s a very dense Yin Qi gather in the sky over there. But Ling Dang, you are a thousand-year-old ghost too. It is reasonable to say that this kind of environment should be beneficial to you.¡±

    Being said like that, Ling Dang turned red. He really made the ghost lose face. Indeed, he was timid and likely to be frightened. He even dared not steal things from the other ghosts in the tomb before.

    ¡°My Ling Dang is kind-hearted and does not like to walk the crooked path.¡± Pei Qing added with a smile, ¡°I love the Ling Dang, who is as timid as a rabbit.¡±

    ¡°Gege!¡± Little Ling Dang whispered shyly and irritably.

    Obviously talking of rtionship, in the end the atmosphere became slightly sticky. Sitting behind, pitiful Zhang Qiu hugged Xiao Jiang. <i>When will your Dad get back his memory? I don¡¯t want to eat dog food anymore!</i>

    Zhang YuShui smiled. That indeed was true. If he hadn¡¯t known Ling Dang, he would not have thought Ling Dang was a thousand-year-old ghost.

    By three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the weather had turned gloomy, as if it could squezzed out water, but it did not rain. The cars in front of had stopped at the door of a small hotel. It looked as like they were going to rest for a night. The bodyguards got out of the cars and when they saw that Zhang Qiu¡¯s group, their faces were scrunched up. Probably annoyed they had tagged along.

    Zhang Qiu remembered Senior Brother saying that Zhongshan Country was a country made up of a few etnic groups. It was probably originated here first, and then became more and morerge. At its most glorious time city was built in the current Shijiazhuang prefecture.

    After driving for several days, everybody was very tired, and plus they did not have a good rest in the dormitoryst night. Zhang Qiu took a hot bath holding chubby Xiao Jiang, nning to go to bed early. When it was night, he dazely heard indistinct shouts.

    <i>Come,e here ah!</i>

    <i>Hee-hee, don¡¯t sleep, y kissing with your servant<sup>[1]</sup>. </i>

    <i>[1 Nujia = your servant (humble self-reference by young female)]</i>

    A series of alluring gasps seemed like drilling into the ears. Zhang Qiu turned over and thought that the sound instion of this hotel was really poor. <i>Which era it is still calling oneself your servant....</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t sleep, your servant¡ª¡ªah!</i>

    In front of him was a low gasping sound, and suddenly there was a shrill scream. Shocked, Zhang Qiu sat up from the bed and happened to see a deathly pale face of a woman with disheveled hair, leaning in front of him. It just a few centimeters away, and his heart suddenly stopped in shock.

    <i>Ahhhhhhhh!</i>

    The woman amplified her mournful scream. Zhang Qiu thought: it was very inconsiderate of you when you scream while I was the one frightened and not screaming.

    It ought to be said that as the female ghost¡¯s voice was getting more and more mournful, her figure retreated a little. Zhang Qiu looked at its back. Xiao Jiang was standing behind the female ghost with his ws grasping the female ghost¡¯s ankle. He looked quite annoyed and while keeping a straight face, he rolled up the female ghost rolling like rolling a quilt.

    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy.¡± Xiao Jiang very quickly twisted and rolled the female ghost and in a sh, it turned to the size of a fist.

    Zhang Qiu saw his son¡¯s eyes staring at the fist-sized ghost with a ravenous expression, and he quickly stopped, ¡°My good son, you don¡¯t want to eat it, do you? This one is going to upset your stomach after eat¡ª¡ª¡±

    Before he finished, there were knocks at the door.

    Zhang Qiu heard Li Shu¡¯s voice faintly and immediately threw Xiao Jiang down to open the door. As expected, Li Shu stood outside the door, frowning. ¡°What happened just now?¡±

    ¡°A ghost came while we were sleep.¡± Zhang Qiu¡¯s brain shed an idea and promptly he said miserably, ¡°But I¡¯m frightened to death. You see, this female ghost is too fright¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Burp.¡± Xiao Jiang belched satisfactorily.

    <i>The female ghost?!</i>

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s face turned nk. <i>Son, your dad wants to let your big Daddy in by pretending to be weak. As a result, you ate the important prop!!!</i>

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± Xiao Jiang thumped his chest and when he saw Daddy¡¯s face was not looking good, he quickly stressed, ¡°No stomach trouble! Really!¡±

    Li Shu stood in the doorway listening and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that nothing happened.¡± With that, he walked away.

    <i>Walk away! Walk away!</i>

    Zhang Qiu closed the door in a fierce manner and turned his head to look back at Xiao Jiang. Xiao Jiang looked very happy, sitting on the bed with his little bird exposed, and he said in bold and confident manner, ¡°I will protect Daddy. Daddy can rest assured and go to sleep quickly.¡±

    <i>Son, I really don¡¯t know what to say to you.</i>

    Zhang Qiu hugged Xiao Jiang in his arms and patted Xiao Jiang¡¯s bare butt. The little kid¡¯s pants still had not dried, and now he was sleeping naked.

    ¡°Next time you are not allowed to eat these things, it is unclean. Who knows if there are any side effects?¡± Zhang Qiu kissed his son with a big mouthful on his soft cheek. ¡°Good boy Xiao Jiang, sleep well.¡± He thought of Li Shuing here over the ruckus, it showed that Li Shu was still worried about him.

    <i>Hehehehe.</i>

    Zhang XiaoJiang had just eaten a fill, hidden in Daddy¡¯s arms with a round stomach, asleep. Zhang Qiu heard the noise, smiled and kissed his dear son. He also fell asleep again, as if the ghost had just been an insignificant episode.

    Early the next morning, there was a loud noise at the hotel entrance. Xiao Jiang turned his body over the noise; the butt facing the window and head under the pillow.

    Zhang Qiu yawned and heard knocking at the door.

    ¡°Xiao Qiuqiu, something big happened. Open the door, open the door!¡±

    It was Qi Xi¡¯s voice. He¡¯s really toozy to open the door. But if he did not, Qi Xi would continue knocking until he open, Zhang Qiu patted Xiao Jiang, who was about to wake up after the noise. ¡°Be good, Daddy go and have a look.¡±

    He got out of bed and opened the door. Qi Xi was wearing his shy nightgown and looked very high spirited. He pushed the door and went in. Upon seeing Xiao Jiang, a bulging bundle on the bed, he lowered his voice, but he looked about to gossip.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m going tough to death. Did you hear the noise outside the hotel just now?¡± Qi Xi took out his mobile phone and said, ¡°Look at it yourself.¡±

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t want to cooperate with Qi Xi¡¯s gossip; he might as well go to bed. As a result, he was stunned at the sight. Six bodyguards brought by Qi ZhiRong were shown in the photo; they were naked and looked embarrassed as they blocked the important <i>ce</i> walking towards the hotel.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±

    Qi Xi sat in the chair with his legs crossed and looked around the room. ¡°Your room smells dirty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very clean ah!¡± Now he¡¯s a single father, he had no time for nightlife. It didn¡¯t smell much.

    ¡°Hihihi, Xiao Qiuqiu, how dirty.¡± Qi Xi smiled and said, ¡°Lat night, your room was haunted by a female ghost, right? Their rooms too, but they all won the bid. They all went out fooling with the female ghost and were teared naked. I heard that they woke up in the field graveyard this morning...¡±

    Qi Xi supported his chin and said happily, ¡°Fortunately, I went into Xiao Rongrong¡¯s roomst night and everything was fine.¡±

    Just then, there was a knock at the door and Zhang Qiu opened the door to see his Er-ge and Er-sao.

    Pixian Hui Wang looked around. ¡°Didn¡¯t Li Shuest night? Not staying?¡± That¡¯s why they didn¡¯te.

    Zhang Qiu gave a ¡°hard to exin in a few words¡± expression, and Pixian Hui Wangughed. ¡°Having heard the ruckus and came here immediately, showed that you are not the same.¡±

    ¡°Your room, too?¡± Zhang Qiu asked and saw that Er-ge¡¯s expression was not very good.

    Whoever was doing <i>it</i> and was interrupted halfway by the female ghost would not be happy. Zhang YuShui faintly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all cleaned up.¡±

    Zhang Qiu felt hairy when he saw Er-ge¡¯s smile and lit the candle for the unknown female ghost.

    ¡°Fortunately, those female ghosts have no harmful thoughts¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhang YuShui shook his head. ¡°Qi ZhiRong¡¯s bodyguards were strong and energetic, so they escaped the disaster. Even so, if they were tricked again tonight, they would be dead.¡±

    ¡°Why on earth do these female ghostse to take their lives?¡± Zhang Qiu asked, and saw Er-ge staring out of the window. Qi Xi saidzily beside him, ¡°The sky is heavy again. It¡¯s really dull!¡±

    <i>Could it be rted to the ce where the Yin Qi gathered?</i>

    In the morning after properly dressed, Zhang Qiu came down to breakfast with Xiao Jiang in his arms. Qi ZhiRong¡¯s bodyguards were also there. They seemed to be wilting and there were dark circle under their eyes. Even Zhang Qiu did not have to look at their faces and felt a mass of lethargy on them.

    Zhang YuShuiughed, and those men swept their eyes over looking imposing. Because theycked spirits, it was not at all fierce, but there was a kind of miserably ¡°strong in appearance but weak in reality¡± feeling.

    ¡°For the sake of my fellow travelers, I have here a shield talisman for protection. It can keep you safe and sound. Now after the favorable discount, it is only 8,888, how about that?¡±

    If this man was not his Er-ge, Zhang Qiu would really scold the huckster when he heard the price.

    Sure enough, the group of people aggressively scolded him a swindling huckster; then scoffed. But there were also people who believed, and they woulde quietly after that, and asked with a good attitude, ¡°Master, I¡ªI¡¯ll take two.¡±

    Zhang Yushui looked sideways at the visitor¡ª a silly man. Although the man had some blood on his hand and should have touched people¡¯s lives, but he was an upright and dignified man. He was not a bad person.

    ¡°This young man has a good life, here the two talismans. Also, this one is a gift. When you go back, boil this with water and drink.¡± Zhang YuShui handed out the talisman papers.

    The silly man epted the talisman paper with both hands respectfully. If Zhang Qiu did not know the man, he really thought it was Er-ge¡¯s arrangement. The man took the talisman paper and smiled holding his mobile phone. ¡°Master, can I transfer through AliPay<sup>[2]</sup>?¡±

    <i>[2 AliPay like PayPal]</i>

    ¡°Can!¡± Zhang YuShui was smiling. It was all money, how could he refuse?

    The two ended the deal very quickly. The man¡¯s friend was still urging him, and after walking a few steps, someone deliberately shouted, ¡°Fool, he deliberately deceiving you out of money. You said you are well-off, why are you not properly handle this and what had the team said? Fight against feudalistic superstition...¡±

    ¡°Also must retain life in order to take a wife. My grandma said these need faith. You said anti-feudalistic superstition. Then why didn¡¯t you say that when those ghost seduced us outst night...¡±

    The other person choked up, but still thought that 8,888 was too expensive.

    Zhang YuShui was in a good mood when he opened the shop. He pinched his Xiao Jiang¡¯s face and said, ¡°Er-bobo<sup>[3]</sup> takes you to eat delicious food, good boy Xiao Jiang.¡±

    <i>[3 Er-bobo = second uncle through paternal line]</i>

    ¡°Bobo, can you buy a lot of food?¡± Xiao Jiang admired Er-bobo very much now. A few words and two pieces of paper fetched a lot of money. Money = delicious food. A lot of money = a lot of delicious food.

    Xiao Jiang, shaking his short legs happily, approached him affectionately. ¡°Bobo, can you teach me with this paper? I also want to fold paper for delicious food.¡± At the end, he added a sentence happily, ¡°Give Daddy to buy a lot of delicious food!¡±

    ¡°This is not paper folding.¡± When Zhang YuShui said this, he felt around Xiao Jiang¡¯s melon head carefully. ¡°I think your skull is exquisite, actually a good young sessor.¡±

    Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t help but saying, ¡°Er-ge, you don¡¯t really want to teach Xiao Jiang to learn this, do you? My Xiao Jiang is a zongzi. Wouldn¡¯t these things hurt the zongzis when they touched it?¡±

    At the thought of Xiao Jiang as a little zongzi of ¡°evil path¡± with imposing and majestic appearance of getting rid of devil and defending moral principles, Zhang Qiu felt that his brain capacity was insufficient for fantasy online novel.

    ¡°You forgot who his dad is? When we went to Ah Yan¡¯s tomb, Li Shu used the seven-star bronze coin sword very smoothly. In conclusion, Li Shu is not the usual zongzi, nor is Xiao Jiang. Even if Li Shu had no spiritual soul, what flows through his vein is the Divine Vein. Xiao Jiang naturally inherited a part of it, not to mention your innate skill as a Zhang family member. But it depends on you, if you don¡¯t want to do that, then forget it.¡± The more Zhang YuShui looked at Xiao Jiang, the more he cherished him. He followed Pixian Hui Wang with Xiao Jiang in his arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t we look like a family of three?¡± Moving closer, he said that.

    Zhang Qiu listened to him very clearly. Er-ge was a phoenix. It should be reasonable that Pixian Hui Wang could also have children.

    Little Phoenix egg or something.

    With such a change of subject, Zhang Qiu forgot about the matter of Xiao Jiang learning magic. Anyway, it was not a rushing matter.

    <i>T/N: Okay first, I changed some terms if you notice. Second, spiritual soul means having another soul aside from your human soul, kinda like having an animal spirit along human spirit in a flesh. I don¡¯t really know if the trantion is right but the meaning is spot on I think. </i>

    <

    > Chapter 60

 Chapter 60

    <strong>Chapter 60: Zhongshan Country [7]</strong>

    Qi ZhiRong did note out of the hotel room that day. Zhang Yushui who got a sum of money invited them to y nearby. Qi Xi smiled broadly while saying he would not go but to apany his Xiao Rongrong. ¡°You don¡¯t know, my Xiao Rongrong is actually a fluffy enthusiast.¡± In a good mood he transformed into a cub and once again went to take advantage of it.

    There were people specialized to keep guard Qi ZhiRong in good stead. Zhang Qiu wanted to ask Li Shu if he wanted to go, but he didn¡¯t see that person in in sight.

    ¡°That¡¯s really strange.¡±

    In the end, he could only take Xiao Jiang to go and Pei Qing brought Ling Dang. Today, Ling Dang¡¯s clothing was furry; white fur jacket with two pink rabbit ears drooping from his hat that his face hidden in it was only palm-sized. At this moment, he was pulling on Pei Qing¡¯s clothes, looking like a young and tender boy easy to kidnap.

    Zhang Qiu had be ustomed to the two people ¡°yourmand is my wish¡±. They were now staying in a small county town, which was close to Inner Mongolia, and the smell of livelihood was very close to that area, where there were also Shanbei<sup>[1]</sup> customs. The blending of the two sides had a different kind of style, especially the food, like sitting in two cities.

    <i>[1 Shanbei, northern Shaanxi province, including Yulin ÓÜÁÖ and Yan¡¯an ÑÓ°², a Holy Land of Mao¡¯s revolution]</i>

    The economy here was backward and there were no tourists, but not at this time. When they just arrived at a restaurant, the people inside looked over.

    ¡°Not open?¡± Zhang YuShui asked lightly.

    The owner of the restaurant was a stocky man with teau red<sup>[2]</sup>. He hurried out to greet them. After they ordered the meal, the owner went to prepare it. The people who were eating there had taken back their gazes, but a few still looked at them with special curiosity.

    <i>[2 a patchy or clumpy red que that appears on the face (cheeks) due to the climatic environment causing the skin to be too thin]</i>

    Zhang Qiu felt freaked out being looked at but Er-ge and the others were ustomed to it and did not care about those eyes. Zhang Qiu could not bear it and looked back at those people. He did not expect the other people to smile at them with no malice.

    After that, someone couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Did you guys bump into a ghost yesterday?¡±

    ¡°I saw theming from the other side of West Street. They should be from Old Li¡¯s hotel.¡± Another person said, not waiting for Zhang Qiu andpany to reply.

    The first one said, ¡°You guys are really unlucky. It hasn¡¯t happened in five years. How without rhymes or reason you guys bumped upon it? But you guys had long life. I heard that people came back early in the morning, unlike five years ago, <i>sigh</i>...¡±

    Five years?

    All the way, every mentioned subject was about the abnormal weather four years ago. Zhang Qiu only thought about it and Zhang YuShui read him and said, ¡°Yulin is far away from here. It¡¯s normal to be affected a bit at night.¡±

    That was actually true. Zhang Qiu nodded and asked the man who had just spoken, ¡°What happened five years ago? We¡¯re all out of town. We didn¡¯t believe that before, butst night while sleeping, there was a woman whispering in your ear¡ª¡ª¡±

    Zhang Qiu noticed that when his words reached this point, all the chatting men in the restaurant showed dread and light excitement expressions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. LaoZi still remembers that if the women weren¡¯t ghosts, I would really like to marry one as a wife. They are beautiful. I¡¯ve never seen such beautiful women before.¡± There was a lot of mischievousughter.

    The next one said, ¡°Saying this is the same as not wanting to live, but they¡¯re really beautiful.¡±

    After that, the more the talk was going on they more outrageous it became. Five years ago, when those female ghosts seduced people, the man who spoke was identally interrupted while being seduced. He only remembered those beautiful female ghosts and the enchanting deceptive trick.

    Zhang Qiu had heard from the bodyguards who came back from the graveyard that at first they were pretty women, but in the end they were bloody, skinless female ghosts. The bodyguards almost died of nausea.

    ¡°Five years ago, the government didn¡¯t care about such a big thing? I didn¡¯t see the news either.¡± Zhang Qiu deliberately said.

    Sure enough, the men looked at him with an expression of ¡°you are silly,¡± and said, ¡°Now they all say that they believe in science and oppose superstition. Who will report it? Five years ago, many eighteen, neen unthinking youngsters in the viges around the county town met with mishap in Moon Bay one after another, and then it spread to the city. All of them were men. The strong ones could stille back alive, but in a few days their bodies were found in Moon Bay. s, at that time, the whole county town bound their boys of seventeen, eighteen and not allowed them to go out at night...¡±

    ¡°Moon Bay?¡± Zhang Qiu saw these people mention the Moon Bay with fear in their eyes, and changed his words: ¡°We got off from the highway and saw the sky from a distant was seriously gloomy but it was not raining. Really odd.¡±

    The owner of the restaurant brought up the meal and said seriously, ¡°That is Moon Bay. You guys from other ce listen to this advice; don¡¯t go there foolishly. It¡¯s a very evil ce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Was it not where the old ancestors fought a war and died there before¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Eat up, eat up.¡±

    The crowd went back to their table to eat, drink and brag.

    Zhang Qiu andpany looked at each other and knew that Moon Bay was probably the ce Qi ZhiRong was looking for. They just didn¡¯t know what Qi ZhiRong was waiting for, not making a move.

    After dinner, Pei Qing drove to the nearby suburbs for a spin. The outskirts field girded with hills and the grass was yellow. If the weather was not bad and cold, the present scenery was really bleak and magnificent, but they were not in the mood to enjoy it now.

    Back to the hotel, they happened to meet Li Shu, who came back with a small ck bag in his hand. It did not seem like the bag needed to go down the pit. It was too small.

    ¡°My Er-ge invited for an outing today and I wanted to ask you toe with me, but I didn¡¯t expect you were not here.¡± Zhang Qiu¡¯s tone carried familiarity. He looked down at Li Shu¡¯s hand and asked directly, ¡°What did you buy?¡±

    Li Shu paused and shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was disappointed. Li Shu, who was about to leave suddenly said, ¡°Knowing too much is not good for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± Zhang Qiu was happy in an instant. Li Shu was worried about him.

    Dinner was settled in the hotel¡¯s restaurant. The restaurant¡¯s newunch roast leg ofmb was a good bargain. Er-ge got one. Zhang Qiu, being in this group of wailing like wolves, fought to grab a saucer. The outer of the roasted meat smelled appetizing and the inside was tender. The chili pepper here naturally was more fragrant than others, and the aroma making the people salivating.

    Qi Xi was still chewing but he still was concerned about Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand. When he saw Zhang Qiu packing it upstairs, he said with a broad smile, ¡°Xiao Qiuqiu, are you sending meat to your lover?¡±

    What sending meat! Zhang Qiu¡¯s ears were red, did not realize he was going to send himself too.

    Zhang Qiu ignored it and went upstairs. He heard Qi Xi say in a loud voice behind his back, ¡°Xiao Qiuqiu is going to deliver meat! When youe back, there won¡¯t be any, oh!¡±

    <i>Yo yo yo</i>! Zhang Qiu beat himself until he couldn¡¯t hear what Qi Xi said behind him. The restaurant stairs led to the guest rooms. Li Shu lived on the second floor. Zhang Qiu did not want to take the long route and took the elevator to go up. He just turned around and walked two steps before he suddenly heard the sound of chairs falling down in a room.

    The hotel rooms were carpeted, but the sound was very loud.

    Zhang Qiu looked at Qi ZhiRong¡¯s room. There was a rush of breathing. Qi Xi, who was stillughing downstairs rushed up with a white face the next second, and kicked at Qi ZhiRong¡¯s door.

    Bang!

    The door opened and Qi Xi had already entered. Zhang Qiu quickly followed. What strikes his eye was Qi ZhiRong, who fell on the ground with one hand firmly holding his chest with white face. The chair in the room fell to the ground. It should have been Qi ZhiRong was in pain.

    Qi Xi held the person up, his face was as white as Qi ZhiRong¡¯s, and their foreheads were cold sweating. But after a while, Qi ZhiRong¡¯s lips were blue and his face not looking good. Qi Xi was no better.

    In just a few seconds, the fairly fast Zhang Qiu had no time to shout for help. Er-ge and the others were all downstairs. There was a feeling that the two would be gone when he called the people up. Suddenly he heard footsteps from behind, and before he could turn back, the figure had arrived. It was Li Shu. He shed his palm and decisively opened Qi ZhiRong¡¯s lip and fed him a few drops of blood. Soon, Qi ZhiRong¡¯s face slowly recovered it liveliness.

    Qi Xi had also recovered.

    ¡°My blood can only suppressed, not cured, you¡¯d better think clearly.¡± Li Shu said lightly.

    Qi ZhiRong¡¯s eyes seemed to be out of focus, and only said after refocused, ¡°The closer I get here, the faster I get sick, but my heart tells me that I have to go somewhere quickly and urgently, but I don¡¯t want to be controlled by people or controlled by anything else before I fully understand it.¡±

    ¡°You decide for yourself.¡± Li Shu finished saying and went out.

    Zhang Qiu saw Qi ZhiRong and Qi Xi were all right. Especially Qi Xi, who came over and gave him a fierce look to signal him go out. It¡¯s really a sperm on brain thing. <i>Just now, you almost died!</i> He followed Li Shu out with his hot and fragrant roast leg. He put the meat box on Li Shu¡¯s hand, and found that the wound on Li Shu¡¯s hand had healed. He breathed a sigh of relieve, and said with a smile, ¡°My Er-ge¡¯s treat, it tastes good, try it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Shu opened the door and thought, ¡°Want toe in?¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes!¡± Zhang Qiu followed in with a smile and pointed to the meat in the box. ¡°It¡¯s delicious when it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Li Shu opened the box and the smell of spicy cumin assailed his nostrils. Memories flickered in his head, coinciding with Zhang Qiu in front of him, as if he liked barbecue very much.

    ¡°Why are you not moving?¡± Once Zhang Qiu saw that he didn¡¯t bring chopsticks, he hastily said, ¡°Can still eat with clean hands.¡± His head was full of ¡°my hands are clean, I feed you!¡± But he could not move too soon because Li Shu found disposable chopsticks on the table in his room.

    Zhang Qiu choked off speech. Li Shu handed the chopsticks over first, and Zhang Qiu was once again happy. Perhaps only Zhang Qiu could taste sweet when eating the spicy cumin roast mutton.

    ¡°Why did you want toe here with Qi ZhiRong?¡±

    ¡°Money.¡± Li Shu put down his chopsticks. ¡°He pays a lot.¡±

    Zhang Qiu thought about a lot of reasons, but never thought Li Shu¡¯s reason was so simple. For a moment, his brain could not turn around. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°Are you short of money?¡± Li Shu was not the kind of person who had a concept of money at all.

    Li Shu heard Zhang Qiu¡¯s inquiry and his eyes shed a thread of vacantness, but in an instant they became indifferent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It should be useful.¡± And another sentence was added, ¡°Like buying a big house.¡±

    These words were said in a mediocre and unenthusiastic tone. Li Shu said it as if he was not going to buy a big house. He looked cold and even a bit of enthusiasm and eagerness was not present.

    Zhang Qiu did not understand it. Li Shu did not lose his memory?! Why didn¡¯t Li Shu remember him and Xiao Jiang, but was so persistent about buying a house?

    ¡°You¡¯re angry.¡± Li Shu asked, frowning lightly.

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t get it¡ª¡ªforget it, I¡¯ll know itter.¡± Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know how to say what mood he¡¯s in now. Could it be that when ites to him, even a house was notparable?

    When Zhang Qiu left, Li Shu stared at Zhang Qiu¡¯s back in a trance. Why was the image that just appeared in his head a split second was the other person? Did he really know Zhang Qiu before?

    Downstairs, when the shameless oily meat eater Qi Xi saw Zhang Qiu, he waved his paws, ¡°Yo, Xiao Qiuqiu is back! But what to do, there¡¯s no meat left!¡±

    Zhang Qiu squinted at the cocky Qi Xi. ¡°Did Qi ZhiRong kick you out?!¡± Otherwise, Qi Xi, whose brain was a sperm would not go downstairs to eat meat.

    ¡°That¡¯s hurt, Xiao Qiuqiu.¡± Qi Xi wanted to hold Zhang Qiu¡¯s shoulder with one hand, but Zhang Qiu pushed Qi Xi¡¯s oily hand away annoyingly. Qi Xi chewed the meat indifferently. ¡°My Xiao Rongrong is too cold and ruthless. At night, he held people<sup>[3]</sup> in his arms and called little sweetheart. During the day, he made people scram, sigh.¡±

    <i>[3 Qi Xi referred himself as people]</i>

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t believe that Qi ZhiRong would call little sweetheart as this nauseating person said. Furthermore, Qi ZhiRong¡¯s behaviour and bearing was really not like a fluffy enthusiast. He now doubted what Qi Xi said. ¡°Did you do something in the evening? How else could Qi ZhiRong not sleep well while being surrounded on all sides?¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Qi Xi looked bewildered.

    <i>Sure enough</i>. Zhang Qiu snorted, ¡°This is all I have left to y with. When I was with my family Li Shu, every night I used knockout drops to confuse him, and then hehehe.¡±

    ¡°Turns out, it can be this way too!¡± Qi Xi touched his chin and look as if he wanted to try it.

    Zhang Qiu was immediately shocked and dared not boast. He was afraid that Qi Xi would dare to do so. Qi ZhiRong might kill Qi Xi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just say, don¡¯t take it seriously ¨C¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha, Xiao Qiuqiu, you are so amusing! You have the look of submissive; to boast such a big bull really think I will believe? Hahahaha, how silly!¡±

    It¡¯s better to kill Qi Xi now.

    Zhang Qiu was toozy to talk to Qi Xi, but Qi Xi blocked him and said earnestly, ¡°My Xiao Rongrong seems to be really a little fishy.¡±

    ¡°As a matter of fact everyone knows. Say something else.¡± Zhang Qiu saw his family Xiao Jiang, ttering over with his short legs, holding arge piece of meat in his hand. He stood on his toes and saying softly, ¡°Daddy eats!¡±

    Zhang Qiu felt very much moved. ¡°Nevertheless my son will love dearly, good boy Xiao Jiang.¡±

    He gnawed at the meat and heard Qi Xi saying, ¡°Xiao Rongrong¡¯s heart seems to have been grasp by someone.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it you! What is the heart to heart¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not this.¡± Qi Xi couldn¡¯t say anything for a moment, he frowned and looked serious.

    Zhang Qiu was no longer amused when he saw the situation. ¡°Er-ge once said that this kind of persistence means that he didn¡¯t know whether he was under the influence of outside forces or brought by himself.¡±

    They talked for half a day without any outlines, and could not ask Qi ZhiRong. Forget asking, even Qi ZhiRong himself did not know.

    Zhang Qiu thought of Qi ZhiRong getting sick more and more quickly. It was likely that he would go to the pit in one or two days. He had to prepare for it tomorrow.

    Zhang Qiu slept soundly this evening. He didn¡¯t know that Xiao Jiang, who was sleeping soundly, turned over immediately when he heard a noise. His big eyes looked quietly somewhere, showing two tiger teeth and sneering, ¡°Acting recklessly.¡±

    Xiao Jiang was not even a bit soft and cute, and once the female ghost¡¯s head appeared, with speed as fast and light, he caught the female ghost quickly and precisely. The female ghost had not yet wailed and with vicious and merciless, he ate it in one swell whoop and belched satisfyingly.

    Then hey next to Daddy after he had a good dinner tonight.

    <

    > Chapter 61

 Chapter 61

    <strong>Chapter 61: Zhongshan Country [8]</strong>

    The next morning, while Zhang Qiu was still asleep, he heard the knocking at the next door, particrly very anxious.

    Xiao Jiang sat cross-legged on the bed with the head of the chicken nest, his sleepy face full of low pressure, apparently had just waking up. Zhang Qiu pulled his son¡¯s soft arm. ¡°Go back to sleep, Daddy go take a look.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Xiao Jiang said sleepily.

    Zhang Qiu thought Xiao Jiang was curious, but then he heard Xiao Jiang crisply said, ¡°I want to protect Daddy <i>da</i>!¡± For a split second Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know what to say. He was so weak in his son¡¯s mind, he really had no face.

    ¡°Dear son, the next door is Er-bobo. They¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    When Xiao Jiang listened, his soft body fell on the bed and drilled into the nket and fell asleep. Zhang Qiu got out of bed with aplicated face. His son was so excellent yet also not so good. He had no dignity to be a father. <i>Sigh</i>.

    Zhang Qiu opened the door and was shocked to see at the corridor, five bodyguards were standing at the door of Er-ge¡¯s room, dressed in rags and crying.

    ¡°... Master Zhang, we are wrong. Please help us.¡±

    ¡°Master Zhang, I want to buy talisman.¡±

    ¡°I want it too, I want it too, no matter how expensive it is.¡±

    His Er-ge opened the door with a nk ck face. His tone was very bad as if his X life was interrupted. ¡°There¡¯s no discount now. A talisman is 18,000.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it!¡±

    ¡°I want two!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have three!¡±

    Zhang Qiu touched his chin and stood there. Qi ZhiRong seemed to be rich. The bodyguards¡¯ sries were very high; their eyes did not blink at a piece of talisman cost 18,000. Looking at his Er-ge¡¯s ck face while some people were begging to send money to his door, Zhang Qiu could not help thinking that this business seemed to be quite popr?

    While Zhang YuShui made a lot of money, Zhang Qiu learned from these bodyguards that the female ghosts came to seduce people against night and they won the bid. If it were not for the two talismans that Ah Gui bought on the first day, their lives would have beenpletely delivered therein.

    But because there were only two talismans, six people threw them back and forth but one of them had lost his fortune. Now he was seriously injured and was sent to the hospital. Except for Ah Gui to look a little better, the remaining four all turned weak with eyes casting shadows, looking near to death.

    Five people looked at each other¡¯s faces and were shocked. Now they really realized the seriousness and rushed to Zhang YuShui for help without wearing their clothes properly.

    ¡°This Ah Gui is very loyal to his friends.¡± Zhang Qiu saw Pixian Hui Wanging out of the room, looking not in good spirits. He said with a smile, ¡°Er-sao didn¡¯t sleep well at night?¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang stared at Zhang YuShui with a cold face. Zhang YuShui smiled dotingly, hugged Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s waist and whispered, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be done, need to make money for powdered milk.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I meant?!¡± Pixian Hui Wang whispered with his teeth clenched, ¡°I am a man, how can¡ª¡ª¡± Seeing Zhang Qiu¡¯s smiling eyes, he had to endure his words and went downstairs to the restaurant with a cold sneer.

    Zhang YuShui knocked Zhang Qiu on the head and said, ¡°Let you enjoy watching a bustling scene!¡± Then he broke into a run and caught up with Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s figure.

    Zhang Qiu was not unhappy when he was knocked on his head; he smiled and turned into his room, then held Xiao Jiang, who was soft on the bed. ¡°Your Shenshen<sup>[1]</sup> is going toy you a little Phoenix egg.¡±

    <i>[1 ÉôÉô sh¨§n shen = wife of father¡¯s younger brother; aunt]</i>

    Xiao Jiang, who was sleeping in half conscious heard egg, licked his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, this can¡¯t be eaten.¡± Zhang Qiu saw it was not too early and he took the soft Xiao Jiang and waited on his son to dress, wash and then went to eat downstairs.

    Everyone was here in the restaurant. Ling Dang was wearing an uplicated bear-like coat today. There¡¯s a bear tail behind his clothes in which Pei Qing¡¯s hand was pulling at it and never let go. Qi Xi pouted his mouth and said, ¡°You two are too disgusting<sup>[2]</sup>, hurt my eyes!¡±

    <i>[2 disgusting as in too disgustingly in love or lovey-dovey]</i>

    ¡°You are envious. If Xiao Rongrong wears a bear costume, I don¡¯t think you are any better than me.¡± Pei Qing kissed the restless Ling Dang. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, the Xiezhi can¡¯t spit out ivory. You look best in this.¡±

    Qi Xi thought of Xiao Rongrong dressing like this. After thinking a lot, he became so excited and thereupon his brain began a delusional mental journey.

    ¡°It¡¯s Qi ZhiRong.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Rongrong, you look great in this. You look even better without clothes.¡± whispered Qi Xi as he held his face and fell into a delusion.

    Zhang Qiu saw Qi ZhiRong¡¯s face getting colder. He kicked Qi Xi under the table which Qi Xi then became angry. ¡°Dog abuse is enough, but kicking me, be careful when I¡¯m with my Xiao¡ª¡ª¡± When he saw Qi ZhiRong standing next to him, Qi Xi¡¯s words turned a corner as he said with a grin, ¡°Xiao Rongrong, are you here to find me?¡±

    Qi ZhiRong still wore cold-faced mask. He didn¡¯t look at Qi Xi who was talking next to him; he looked directly at Zhang YuShui and said, ¡°Mr. Zhang, I want to cooperate with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s us.¡± Zhang YuShui said lightly.

    Qi ZhiRong scanned everyone, looked quickly away from Qi Xi and nodded, ¡°No problem, the price will follow your quote.¡±

    ¡°Since you want to cooperate, you have to talk about your circumstances. What exactly are you looking for?¡± Zhang YuShui said as he looked at Qi ZhiRong.

    Qi ZhiRong sat down with his expression unchanged. Qi Xi looked at Ling Dang to change his seat. He then sat next to Qi ZhiRong, flirtingly propped up his chin and looked at Qi ZhiRong with an idiotic face. Zhang Qiu covered Xiao Jiang¡¯s eyes for him and kicked Qi Xi again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t overdo it ah! My Xiao Jiang is still here!¡±

    Xiao Jiang grabbed Zhang Qiu¡¯s palm curiously and asked softly, ¡°Daddy, is there something wrong with pretty uncle¡¯s eyes? It keep blinking and blinking.¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t learn from him and don¡¯t look at him. It can infect your IQ to be offline.¡± Zhang Qiu coaxed Xiao Jiang.

    Qi Xi wanted to rebuke, but he had to endure it for his image in front of Qi ZhiRong.

    Qi ZhiRong gulped before he said, ¡°You ask me what I want, but I don¡¯t know it myself. From childhood to adulthood, I only know that I have a feeling in my heart that I¡¯m looking for something. As I get older, this feeling bes stronger and stronger. I don¡¯t want to be controlled by this sense of consciousness, so I chose to go abroad, but didn¡¯t expect when I went abroad, I caught a strange disease.¡±

    ¡°Thest time I saw you have a heart pain?¡± Zhang Qiu thought of Qi ZhiRong rolling painfully.

    Qi ZhiRong nodded. ¡°I seek all the famous doctors but they couldn¡¯t see the problem. On the contrary, I was very healthy. As the duration of my illness became shorter and shorter, I knew that avoidance could not solve the problem.¡± With that, he took a piece of jade annulus from his pocket and put it on the table before pushing it to the middle.

    Jade Annulus/ Jade Bi

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to look for; maybe it¡¯s people or objects. I hold all kinds of drinking party every other time, hoping to find something. Until that auction, when I saw this piece of jade annulus, I had a strong desire to win it.¡± Qi ZhiRong rubbed his forehead and pointed to the jade annulus with his index finger, ¡°This is a map. Li Shu said it¡¯s also a key.¡±

    Since the jade annulus was a map, why did Qi ZhiRong have to find someone to steal their map?

    At this moment, it was possible that their thinking might have entered a misunderstanding. Zhang Qiu quickly asked, ¡°Did you find someone to take the map in Lu Feng¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°What map?¡±

    Zhang Qiu kept staring at Qi ZhiRong when he asked. Qi ZhiRong¡¯s subconscious reaction didn¡¯t seem to be faked. The map in Senior Brother¡¯s study wasn¡¯t taken by Qi ZhiRong. So who was it?

    ¡°Whoever he is, he should be here, perhaps waiting for us in Moon Bay.¡± Zhang YuShui said.

    Qi ZhiRong was stunned. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m going to Moon Bay?¡±

    ¡°When you got sick, and the ce where the female ghosts attracted the bodyguards to, we made a wild guess.¡± And apparently they guessed right.

    Qi ZhiRong nodded and resumed his indifference. ¡°This time, I just want to find out who is in charge of my body and my will, and then deal it,¡± he said.

    ¡°What if it¡¯s you?¡± When Zhang Qiu saw Qi ZhiRong did not understand, he said frankly, ¡°I mean if it¡¯s rted to your past life kind of.¡±

    ¡°All I know is that the current me is me.¡±

    Zhang Qiu understood Qi ZhiRong¡¯s meaning. Even if there was a rtion between the past and the present self, it could still be the life of two (different) people, especially those like Qi ZhiRong. It could be seen that he was very demanding for independence, forplete independence, and was unwilling to have his freedom to be controlled by anyone.

    After that, Qi ZhiRong left, and the jade annulus on the table was not taken away. He left it for them to study it, trusting the newly established partnership.

    Zhang Qiu held it carefully in his hand. His fingers warmed up. It was a good piece of jade with very fine decorative motif and patterns were engraved on it. It was still distinct even after thousands of years. However beautiful it was, they could not see a shadow of the map on it at all.

    ¡°Find a magnifying ss.¡± Zhang YuShui said.

    After looking at it again, they could see clues from the veined lines of the jade annulus. Zhang Qiu had followed Senior Brother to study map for several days. The palm-sized jade annulus in his hand was much clearer and more detailed than the simple map he studied. Although the ancient and modern geographical location was changeable, the setting of therge mountains, rivers and the overall n was still in ce.

    In the afternoon, Zhang Qiu followed Zhang YuShui to buy supplies. ording to Zhang YuShui, this time, the probability of Yin Qi of the wraiths was higher than that of zongzis in the pit. Zongzis were at least solid. In their current situation, even if they encounter fierce zongzis, they could all retreat, but the wraiths were not necessarily the same.

    This thing had no reality.

    Zhang Qiu was a little afraid of ghosts. Just as his Er-ge had said; this thing could not be grasped and see. Of course, this sort of lose the ghost¡¯s face Ling Dang was not counted.

    ck dog¡¯s blood, rooster¡¯s blood, glutinous rice, yellow paper, cinnabar...

    ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Zhang YuShui said.

    Zhang Qiu dully handed over his hand. The next second, his Er-ge held a knife in his hand and cut his index finger sharply and urately.

    The nerves of the fingertips were linked with the heart. The in pain Zhang Qiu wanted to swear. His Er-ge still didn¡¯t think it was enough and squeezed hard his finger onto the saucer for a long time. Zhang Qiu cried and asked, ¡°Er-ge, mine¡¯s not ck dog¡¯s blood or rooster¡¯s blood.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you are still a human?¡±

    ¡°You use my blood, still want to curse me.¡± His whole face was not happy, he wanted to fight ah!

    After Zhang YuShui had squeezed a lot of blood, only then he was satisfied and let go. Then he said, ¡°Li Shu¡¯s spiritual soul has been given to you for so long, and it¡¯s almost fused. Your blood is more important than ck dog¡¯s blood and rooster¡¯s blood.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. Li Shu ought to need this spiritual soul thing, kindly suck it back.¡± Zhang Qiu asked quickly.

    Zhang YuShui looked sideways at Zhang Qiu and snapped, ¡°Kindly suck it back? When you were in the Queen¡¯s pit, you were almost sucked dry into the array. If you hadn¡¯t had the spiritual soul, you would not have been here now. Li Shu really cared for you.¡±

    ¡°Li Shu loves me, I know. But Senior brother is an ordinary person too, why is he okay?¡±

    ¡°Firstly, he had Lu Feng¡¯s daily irrigation, and secondly he had no little bun baking in his stomach.¡± Zhang Yushui deadpanned, saying quite a dirty matter. ¡°Now your body needs a lot of nutrients. If it weren¡¯t for the spiritual soul, would you be able to go around like everybody else?¡±

    If Zhang YuShui did not mention it, Zhang Qiu himself wouldn¡¯t think about it. When he was pregnant with Xiao Jiang, he felt ufortable. Now he was pregnant with number two (Lao Ni), but felt like everybody else. When he recalled about the event of being sucked dry in the Queen¡¯s pit, Zhang Qiu felt afraid for a while and anxiously asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t all kinds of inactivity of my family¡¯s Lao Ni meant it was hurt at that time?¡± After all, being sucked and mended again and so on.

    ¡°Xiao Jiang is a zongzi. There is quite sparse of blood inheritance of Divine Vein flowing in his blood vessels. If Lao Ni has the spiritual soul, then it should be all right. You don¡¯t worry blindly. You should keep your mentality of eating and drinking properly as before.¡± Zhang YuShui also dared not decide whether this one in his younger brother¡¯s stomach had been affected. At this time, he could only appease him first.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart sank when he heard this. He could not help ming himself when he remembered the days before. Lao Ni was in his stomach while he was worried about Li Shu. He didn¡¯t eat well and had no good rest at all. When he was pregnant with Xiao Jiang, he gave birth approximately after three months. After calction, his due was soon now, but Lao Ni was still quiet and not making a stir at all. If it hadn¡¯t been for today, he would have forgotten that he had a Lao Ni in his stomach.

    When Zhang YuShui saw his younger brother¡¯s expression, he knew he was talking too much. He quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s the most important thing to keep your mind at ease.¡± After he said that, he knew he said in vain seeing Zhang Qiu¡¯s expression.

    Zhang Qiu himself did not know how he got out of Zhang YuShui¡¯s room and unwittingly swayed to the door of Li Shui¡¯s room on the second floor.

    The door was opened and Li Shu was standing in the room. Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t resist falling into Li Shu¡¯s arms and cried.

    Li Shu stiffened when he felt wet in front of his chest. His face turned cold and his eyebrows were frowning slightly. He stood straight and opened his mouth lightly. ¡°Somebody bullied you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my own pot.¡± Zhang Qiu breathed out, and at the thought of number two, he felt pain. ¡°I didn¡¯t take good care of Lao Ni. What if something happened to Lao Ni? I really didn¡¯t mean to <i>hic</i>, me you, you bastard!¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s expression looked cold as he held Zhang Qiu¡¯s arm to push him aside. Once he saw the man in his arms was with tears and runny nose, he felt a pain in his head and his heart softened. The original words of ¡°don¡¯t take him as a substitute¡± that he wanted to say were swallowed back and he held Zhang Qiu in his arms again.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s voice was still cold, but yet it made Zhang Qiu felt confident that Lao Ni would have no problem, and he nodded seriously, ¡°Lao Ni definitely will be all right.¡±

    <i>So who exactly is Lao Ni?</i> Li Shu frowned and seeing Zhang Qiu like this, he still could not bear asking.

    In the afternoon, Li Shu caught Pixian Hui Wang and the others without Zhang Qiu and asked who Lao Ni was. Qi Xi looked confused and wondered if Li Shu had any problems today.

    Zhang YuShui said with a dark face, ¡°You will know when the timees.¡± He nearly unmade Li Shu¡¯s evil scheme.

    The next day was rarely a good day. Li Shu with a cold face told the time was up. Zhang Qiu knew that it was time to go to Moon Bay. When the bodyguards behind Qi ZhiRong also arrived, he just knew it was the right time, ce and people. Zhang Qiu was a little tense sitting on the backseat, and making him stay behind in the hotel also would not rest assuring him. Now he felt a little out of sorts.

    Moon Bay was said to be a bay, but in fact it was a tnd surrounded by hills. Some said that when the moon rose at night, the tnd in the middle would be shining with silver, which was very beautiful. During this period, some people had seen the moonlight flowing like a current on the ground, and it faintly rose with fog, like a fairnd.

    But the local people within the area of the county would not go there. The hills around here were the graveyards of the local people. Before the anything happened here, there were some bold people who bet to stay here for the night. In the end, who knew what did the people see when they went into the middle of the Moon Bay confusedly. The next day, theyy naked on the small hill graveyard and went back trembling not because of madness but a bout of serious illness. Then, five years ago, the female ghosts haunted the people. The locals never dared toe here again. Some people once thought to move their ancestral graves to other ces. But everything would be interrupted. The graves on the hills seemed to be rooted. Nobody dared to move them at all. All the grave mounds were like guarding the Moon Bay in the middle.

    When they arrived at Moon Bay, it had been passed eleven o¡¯clock and the sun was everywhere. As a result, the closer they came, the darker the sky became, not to mention the hills. They looked up at the middle area, where huge clouds rolled and were so low that they could not breathe.

    Zhang YuShui held a feng shuipass and the needle on it wiggled wildly at here and didn¡¯t stop at all.

    ¡°More difficult than I thought.¡± With a calm face, Zhang YuShui reached out and pulled out a small bronze mirror from his bag. There were red gems behind the bronze mirror. The pattern was simple and beautiful. At first nce, it was an antique good. But nobody paid attention to it. Zhang Yushui stuck the bronze mirror handle on the top of thepass. His hands quickly turned over twice, and then he whispered something in his mouth. Zhang Qiu was close enough to hear cryptic words like sky hacking, earth harmony and so on.

    ¡°Calm!¡±

    Zhang YuShui suddenly shouted loudly, and thepass needle that had just been wildly swinging really settled down, while the mirror on thepass showed a form of dense mass of ck gas, rolling back and forth like clouds.

    A bodyguard at the back took a look, and his lips shook with fear. He pointed to the mirror and stammered, ¡°Great¡ªGreat Master, there is a ghost in it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± Zhang YuShui said lightly.

    Zhang Qiu thought there was some taboo, so he quickly turned his head away and then heard his Er-ge said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid before you guys even walk, you¡¯ll be too frightened that your legs won¡¯t move.¡±

    . . . . .

    All of Qi ZhiRong¡¯s bodyguards were here except the one lying in the hospital. There were thirteen people, making a circle and guard Qi ZhiRong in the middle. Qi Xi took the opportunity to squeeze in, pulled Qi Zhi Rong¡¯s hand, but then was shaken off. He persevered and said in deadpan, ¡°We are teammates now. I am more reliable to protect you. You are considered a target now. When the timees to go in, those things will rush at you. These bodyguards are ordinary people, they can¡¯t protect you.¡±

    In order to chase after a husband, Qi Xi also risked it all; the information that he was not an ordinary person had been leaked out. Zhang Qiu looked in his eyes, and did not expect that Qi ZhiRong did not really refuse Qi Xi¡¯s hand anymore. It seemed that as long as one wanted to chase after a husband, any bad means should be tried. Maybe that would do.

    Zhang Yushui, Pixian Hui Wang and Li Shu were leading and at the back were Pei Qing and Ling Dang. When they arrived at a ce, Ling Dang panicked and drilled into the spirit bead. Now there was only Pei Qing, with Qi ZhiRong and bodyguards in the middle. Zhang Qiu thought that Pei Qing alone in the back was too weak. He somehow went over to add a number then heard Li Shu saying, ¡°Youe here, Qi Xi go at the back.¡±

    Qi Xi, who had just open and aboveboard pulled hands for less than two minutes, wanted to refuse, but he still bear it under Qi ZhiRong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking at you from the back.¡± Qi Xi blew kisses at Qi ZhiRong, especially shy. Seeing this, Zhang Qiu wanted to hit someone.

    Before going in, Zhang YuShui took out a body shield talismans. ¡°Take it close to you. If you feel the heat burning, look for me immediately.¡± At Qi ZhiRong¡¯s turn, Zhang Qiu¡¯s blood painted talisman was handed over. ¡°Keep up with the team, don¡¯t leave alone.¡±

    Qi ZhiRong nodded; expression calm with a trace of urgency.

    Zhang Qiu happened to look back at this moment and felt that Qi ZhiRong looked strange, but it should be normal for someone who wanted to be rid of years of maniption.

    Xiao Jiang pulled Daddy¡¯s hand and said happily, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Daddy. There¡¯s Xiao Jiang!¡± Yet he could not conceal the ¡°many tasty things yo!¡± face.

    Zhang Qiu:...

    <i>Dear son, wipe your saliva first, will you?</i>

    <

    > Chapter 62

 Chapter 62

    <strong>Chapter 62: Zhongshan Country [9]</strong>

    Trantor: Xah

    Editor: Ayish

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    Xiao Qiu is very short, just slightly taller than the soil slope with the verdant and lush vegetation. When they came here, there were few simple-like green vegetation in the whole county town, which basically withered and yellow, but here the vegetation is very flourishing.

    Within the verdant vegetation, there is a section of stone tablet barely visible, looking quite broken, but still towering; like a pair of eyes staring at them ¡ªthe unexpected visitors who are about to enter.

    ¡°What a Feng Shui treasurednd for raising corpses and ghosts.¡± Zhang YuShui held thepass, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Needless to say the people behind do not dare falling behind ¡ªespecially the first row of bodyguards at the back. They could see directly the image in a very small bronze mirror with good line of sight. They were terrified and choke on their saliva. They patted the talismans on their chest and put it close to their body to bolster themselves.

    Zhang Qiu and Xiao Jiang walked in the first row, next to Li Shu, while Zhang Yushui took the lead. Zhang Qiu also saw a white figure rolling in the bronze mirror, scrambling to drill out of the mirror, and asionally showing a white ghastly ghost¡¯s head.

    The weeds on the hill grew so abundantly that it reached between people¡¯s calves and stomachs; there was no way to go at all, and at the other end appeared to be gravestones. ording to reason, this was the whole county cemetery. Five years ago, people came to offer sacrifice (to one¡¯s ancestors), but there was no way to see the path with the verdant vegetation up till now. As heard from people in the county town, they said that they dare note to offer sacrifice on Lunar New Year¡¯s Day. They could only draw a circle at the intersection of the street to burn paper money offerings to express their regard.

    Zhang Qiu also recalled that he had heard his Er-Ge said that the ritual money offerings these people had sacrificed were not epted at all.

    In a trance, suddenly his clothes were pulled down. Zhang Qiu was startled and looked down to see Xiao Jiang. Then he realized that he could actually be absent-minded in such a ce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s nothing more than diversionary tactic.¡± After Zhang YuShui said it lightly, he looked back. Zhang Qiu also looked back and saw that the bodyguards behind him were either expressing sorrow or joy or greed. In a word, all of them were in a trance.

    Before Zhang Qiu asked what to do, Zhang YuShui took a string of bell bracelet from his knapsack and threw it to Xiao Jiang.

    ¡°Xiao Jiang, be good. Put it on and see if it suit.¡±

    ¡°Er-Ge, Xiao Jiang won¡¯t suit this thing.¡±

    Zhang YuShui shook his head andughed. ¡°This bell is not ordinary; if he does not suit this profession, it won¡¯t ring at all.¡±

    While they talked, Xiao Jiang pinched the bracelet between his fingers and it jingled with a pleasant sound. The jingle obviously was not loud, but it shocked people all over. The bodyguards who had just fallen into a trance instantly recovered their minds.

    ¡°Sure enough, Xiao Jiang was born to live by this profession. He¡¯s better than I thought.¡± Zhang YuShui smiled and said, ¡°Good boy Xiao Jiang, is it fun?¡±

    Xiao Jiang was so happy to hear the jingle that he showed his tiger¡¯s teeth and put his hand up so Daddy could help him wear it.

    Zhang Qiu reached out and took it. The bell only made a dull noise, unlike what Xiao Jiang had just had. At this moment Zhang Qiu really believed that his son was gifted. But now it was not the time. Zhang Qiu tied the bracelet¡¯s string around Xiao Jiang¡¯s wrist three times.

    Strung on the golden string was a delicate little red bell, which looked lovely and beautiful on Xiao Jiang¡¯s white thin arm.

    Xiao Jiang happily raised his arm and bounced forward. Everywhere he went, the bell jingled and the spirit of the people behind them also became much better. Zhang Qiu worried that Xiao Jiang ran too far, especially the grass was too high while Xiao Jiang was too short and only showed half of his body. The bouncing and jumping within the grass made his figure flickered, frightening people more than ghosts.

    ¡°Dear son, Daddy is afraid. Don¡¯t run too far.¡± Zhang Qiu said, deadpanned.

    Sure enough, Xiao Jiang, who had a new toy to y with, immediately ran to Zhang Qiu, puffed up his chest and said, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Then he revealed his grinning teeth at Li Shu on the side.

    Zhang Qiu patted Xiao Jiang¡¯s head; he shouldn¡¯t do that as Li Shu didn¡¯t intentionally forget them.

    Li Shu arched his eyebrow, reached out and pinched Xiao Jiang¡¯s soft fleshy face. Xiao Jiang¡¯s face turned t, truly unhappy, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Big Daddy was too strong!

    Unconsciously, they had reached the top of the hill. Zhang Qiu discovered that the stone tablets on the foothill were all broken and as the more they went up, the better the stone tablets were preserved, just like new ones. But then he looked at the inscriptions and saw that the years of the deceased were old enough to be his grandparent.

    Zhang YuShui looked at the time. ¡°Time is rushing. The most condensed Yang Qi during the day is from 11 o¡¯clock to 1 o¡¯clock. Now it¡¯s 10 o¡¯clock. We need to go down as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhang Qiu knew this. The ancient¡¯s noon beheading was at 11:45 am, where Yang Qi was the most vigorous, to prevent the ghost of one who died unjustly turned into malicious spirit that demanded their lives.

    At noon, if you¡¯re standing on the top of the hill and looking down, there would be a vast white fog, and the situation below could not be seen at all. The people did not dare to stop and still being led by Zhang YuShui and Xiao Jiang¡¯s bell jingling. After walking for a while, Zhang Qiu felt the strain under his feet, as if something was grabbing his ankle and weighing him down. Looking down, he felt relieved ¡ªit was the grass that entangled his feet.

    ¡°AH¡ª¡ª¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked back at a short sharp cry behind him. The bodyguards at the back were in disorder and shouted, ¡°Who shouted!¡±, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make riot.¡± was Li Shu¡¯s cold voice.

    Suddenly the chaotic voices quieted down. Ah Gui looked around and said, ¡°Xiao Ling is missing.¡±

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know who Xiao Ling was, but the bodyguards were thirteen people. He counted and was surprised. He was afraid that he was too nervous and counted them wrongly. After he counted them again, his heart sank but his face remainedposed. Li Shu whispered, ¡°Thirteen.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s eyes were gloomy and cold as he swept a nce at the thirteen bodyguards, one by one. These bodyguards had different looks and bearing. They couldn¡¯t help feeling freak out being looked at by Li Shu but one of them had a dull look in his eyes. Li Shu was fast and came forward in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°AH!¡±

    The thing screamed, just a touch from Li Shu, it turned into a wisp of white fog and drifted away, followed by a scream from the bodyguard next to it, who then fell straight onto the grass. Li Shu grabbed him and picked him up in one hand, but in a split second the bodyguard was bloody and frightened the big man to stupefy for half a day.

    Zhang YuShui took out seven copper coins from his bag then rapidly turning and swiveling them into a short dagger and it went straight piercing into the ground. In a sh, the verdant ground <i>¡¯gudu-gudu¡¯</i> spurting out blood, apanied with a sharp mournful yell. (Editor: I¡¯m so confused.)

    With talisman paper in his palm, he closed his hands and turned before he attached the talisman onto the dagger. A bloody human skin hung on the top of the copper coin.

    ¡°It is Xiao Ling!¡± Ah Gui yelled.

    The ghost from moments ago was standing therei in Xiao Ling¡¯s human skin.

    Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t see it, but felt a chill when the human skin was pulled up. Zhang YuShui put a talisman paper on the human skin. All of a sudden, the thing around the human skin showed its true form. It turned out to be a woman without skin; a beautiful figure but bloody. She was confined in ce and could not move. Sheughed ¡¯heehee¡¯ out loud, which made people feeling goosebumps from the depth of their bone.

    The talisman paper burst into mes, and the fire suddenly was shining green and translucent, then the ghost was bitterly screaming within it.

    ¡°Look at yours talismans.¡± Zhang YuShui wiped the copper coin dagger with a talisman paper, then the talisman paper burned and the copper coin dagger was restored as new.

    They pulled their talisman out of their chest. The bodyguard who had just been grabbed held his all ckened talisman. The wound on his face had been cleaned up; where the skin on the forehead edge seemed to be torn open by something. If it wasn¡¯t for Li Shu¡¯s quick hand, this person would be the next Xiao Ling.

    Several of the bodyguards¡¯ talismans¡¯ fringes began to darken. Perhaps before, nothing had happened along the way, so they were focused on the foothill and did not feel the heat at all.

    Zhang YuShui mended the body shield talismans and frowned at the sky. It was almost twelve o¡¯clock in the noon.

    ¡°No dy, speed up.¡±

    The crowd was speechless. Seeing Xiao Ling¡¯s skin on the grass at the side, some bodyguards wanted to turn tail, but now it¡¯s more dangerous to go down alone. They could only bite their teeth and fight together, maybe they could survive.

    Li Shu frowned. Something didn¡¯t want them to arrive before one o¡¯clock. The next road might be even worse.

    Pei Qing stepped forward and whispered, ¡°Or else I¡¯ll transform in my true form and carry you all down.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes brightened. That¡¯s a good idea. Why didn¡¯t you think about it just now?

    Then Zhang YuShui said: ¡°It¡¯s no use, there are magic arrays. Every misstep will result in being stranded therein. Plus, there are not only our own people here, so don¡¯t use the true form unless you absolutely have to.¡±

    Zhang Qiu knew what Er-Ge meant was Qi ZhiRong and the bodyguards. <i>There was no knowing what was in a man¡¯s heart</i>. Who knew if someone will break the info and then he will be sending off to theboratory as a monster or something in the future?

    No more dy, they tidied up and started walking again. This time, they learned a lesson from Xiao Ling¡¯s mishap, so everyone paid close attention to the people around and the talisman paper on their chest. At leisure, they took it out and once saw it did not ckening, only then they felt relieved.

    Shortly after leaving, someone said that his talisman paper ckened. Zhang YuShui changed it once more. Zhang Qiu stared at a stone tablet and frowned. He pointed to it and said, ¡°Er Ge, I had seen the name on this stone tablet moments ago.¡±

    It was because of thest word of the name was moreplex; the name Wang YiKui<sup>[1]</sup>. He remembered that they had walked for more than half an hour, and ording to reason, they should have arrived at the foothill. But now with the fog, they could not see where they were in the end.

    <i>[1 ÍõÒ»Ùç W¨¢ng </i><i>(King) y¨© (one) </i><i>Ku¨ª (one-legged mountain demon of Chinese mythology; Chinese mythical figure who invented music and dancing; Chinese rain god)]</i>

    When Zhang YuShui heard, his face sank. He took out hispass and looked at it. The pointer turned wildly. The image in the bronze mirror was only a thick white mist, and nothing could be seen.

    ¡°Great¡ªGreat Master, I¡ªI seem to be able to see the way.¡± Ah Gui whispered.

    Zhang Yushui looked up at Ah Gui, who had first discovered the disappearance of Xiao Ling. Ah Gui was looked at by Zhang Yushi¡¯s sharp eyes, waved his hand and quickly exined, ¡°I could see abnormal things when I was a child. Then when I was six years old, my grandma gave me this, only then I couldn¡¯t see it anymore. I didn¡¯t expect toe here and was able to see again.¡± (Editor: Ah Gui, we¡¯re the same then. ?? ? ,??)

    Ah Gui pulled a jade pendant from his neck and then was shocked. ¡°How did it split?!¡±

    ¡°The evil Qi here is too heavy. It has been protecting you for more than twenty years that its spiritual Qi had long been insufficient.¡± Zhang YuShui exined, then looked at Ah Gui and said, ¡°Look at what¡¯s around you.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was puzzled. Since the time was tight, why not leave it to Ah Gui to lead the way? When he saw Li Shu¡¯s faint eyes sweeping over Ah Gui, he suddenly realized that his Er-Ge was sounding out Ah Gui. They had been pitted by Jin LaoDa many times before, who knew whether this Ah Gui was good or bad people? Anyhow, the map in Senior Brother¡¯s house was stolen by another party.

    ¡°They float so fast, and with the white fog they can¡¯t be seen clearly. My grandma said if you see them, pretend not seeing them, otherwise these things will pick on you.¡± Ah Gui pointed in one direction. ¡°There¡¯s a road that you can¡¯t see clearly below, but it can be seen that it¡¯s through below. When we were taking a detour, I couldn¡¯t see it clearly, but now I can see it clearly. Great Master, believe me.¡±

    Zhang YuShui nodded, didn¡¯t say if he believed or not. He looked at his wristwatch; it was 12:15 pm. This Ah Gui should be born with Yin and Yang eyes. He lingered for a few seconds and handed the talisman with Zhang Qiu¡¯s blood painted on to Ah Gui. ¡°You¡¯re leading the way.¡±

    Regardless of whether Ah Gui was good or bad people, they couldn¡¯t always go in roundabout here.

    Xiao Jiang¡¯s bell still jingled to open up the path. As Ah Gui pointed, they began to go down. It was unknown if it was an illusion, the more down they went, the more cold they felt; the kind of cold drilling into the human bone marrow. It was hard to walk; Zhang Qiu almost fell but was pulled up by the person next to him.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    It was Li Shu¡¯s voice. He looked up. The white fog was so thick that he could only see the blurred image of Li Shu.

    It¡¯s unreasonable that such a thick fog not be reminded by Er-Ge. He looked back and only saw a vague group of dark shadows following him. Li Shu was on the left; Xiao Jiang, Er-Ge and the others were on the right. He could not see Xiao Jiang and the others anymore. Zhang Qiu tensed, feeling there was a problem, but then he remembered Li Shu was there; it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.

    ¡°Er-Ge, have you seen Xiao Jiang? There are no bell¡¯s jingles.¡±

    He had just finished talking about bell¡¯s jingles but Zhang Qiu was not at ease and shouted, ¡°Xiao Jiang, don¡¯t run around!¡±

    ¡°Got it, Daddy.¡±

    It¡¯s Xiao Jiang¡¯s voice.

    Zhang Qiu was relieved and thought he was too overly suspicious. Then heard his Er-Ge said, ¡°The fog is too thick. Everyone, hold each other¡¯s hands.¡±

    He reached his hand over. The ice-cold hand was Li Shu¡¯s unique temperature and then he pulled Xiao Jiang on the right. No sooner had he held the hand than he felt wrong. This was not Xiao Jiang¡¯s soft little hand; although the hand size was not big, but it was slender and small, like a woman¡¯s hand.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart sank sharply, and suddenly he felt his chest burning. That was where the body shield talisman his Er-ge gave him. A quiet breathing sound seemed to be drilled into his ear hole. Something was sticking to his back and blowing at him.

    ¡°Li Shu!¡± The name of Li Shu was called subconsciously from his mouth. At the same time, he loosened the woman¡¯s hand and looked up. Within the thick fog that just couldn¡¯t be dispersed at this moment suddenly appeared a ck painted head closing on him.

    <i>Where the fuck is Li Shu? This is a fucking zongzi!</i>

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Song Bao!¡±

    In the distance, there were shouts at the same time; shouts which were familiar but Zhang Qiu could not respond. He kicked the oing Zongzi and the weight on his back suddenly turned heavy. The thing that was blowing in his ear moments ago said with a childish voice, ¡°Did you take my eyes away?¡±

    ¡°I take your uncle!¡±

    Perhaps Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t think the voice was adorable as he had experienced so much that he knew he should not be afraid at this moment. As he spoke reflectively, he simultaneously grasped the thing behind him with one hand. Regardless of where he caught it, he threw it forward fiercely and only then heard a grunting voice.

    That thing¡¯s head that he grabbed was on the ground, while its thin arms were still around his neck, choking his breath.

    ¡°You took my eyes and damaged my head. Bad people, bad people, I want your eyes, your head, heeheehee.¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s face turned red as it spoke with its head and mouth on the ground. He grabbed its little hand around his neck and held it in one hand. The other hand pulled out a dagger decisively and quickly. Then the dagger went to his neck with a firm and precise gesture.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s action would be suicidal if this thing were to let go at this moment.

    ¡°AAAAHHH¡ª¡ª¡±

    The head on the ground made a sharp cry and the broken arm fell on the ground. Zhang Qiu gasped for breath and when he heard the movement behind him, he swung the dagger sharply at the back, but was held by the arm.

    ¡°Song Bao, it¡¯s me.¡±

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    Xah: Aaahhh, I remembered one time when my friend can see ¡®those things¡¯. *Shivers*

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator"><figure ss="wp-block-image"></figure>

    Feng Shui Coin

    <figure ss="wp-block-image"></figure>

    ZYS made the copper coins dagger like this, but shorter with only 7 coins.

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    <

    > Chapter 63

 Chapter 63

    <strong>Chapter 63: Zhongshan Country [10]</strong>

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart warmed as he heard the familiar name ¡®Song Bao¡¯, but his fast reaction was that Li Shu had lost his memory, how could he called him ¡®Song Bao¡¯?

    Immediately, he spit a mouthful of spittle, cruellykicked over and at the same time holding up the dagger high in his hand beforeplunging it down.

    The other side reacted quickly by goingaround, binding Zhang Qiu¡¯s arm and pulled him into his embrace. Familiar scentwafted in Zhang Qiu¡¯s nostril and his struggling movement slowly stopped. Hewas still very defensive, holding a dagger in his hand as he looked up at theother side. It was Li Shu¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Li Shu?¡±

    The other side nodded. Suspicion was written across Zhang Qiu¡¯s whole face and then heard Qi Xi¡¯s voice behind him. ¡°Xiao Qiuqiu, you just went crazy somehow, ignoring our calls for you for half a day.¡±

    ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± Xiao Jiang came running ¡°<i>dadada</i>¡± with the jingle of a bell.

    Only then Zhang Qiu felt that the white fog was slowly dispersing as the jingle of the bell approached. Looking behind him, it was Er-Ge, Qi Xi and the others. Looking back on the ground, there were none of whatever broken child¡¯s head, female ghost or zongzi.

    ¡°<i>Yoyoyo</i>, it¡¯s been how long since you guys seen each other, you guys just can¡¯t bear it? Xiao Qiuqiu, in any case you have to exercise restraint a bit. This kind of ce¡ª¡ª¡± Qi Xiughed in ambiguity, ¡°Is also quite stimting.¡±

    Zhang Qiu did not know what fault had Qi Xi cameup again. ¡°What nonsense!¡±

    Qi Xi pointed at his own neck for Zhang Qiuand said, ¡°You let others see, the neck is red, and plus, till when areyou two going to keep embracing?¡±

    Zhang Qiu then realized that Li Shu was still holding him. He coughed, then suddenly recalled that Li Shu had just called him Song Bao, and as he was about to ask Li Shu if he remembered, he saw Er-Geing straight up to him and pulled down his cor.

    ¡°Er, Er-Ge?¡±

    ¡°Ghost¡¯s hands.¡± Zhang YuShui took out a spray and sprayed two times on Zhang Qiu¡¯s neck. Zhang Qiu only felt a burning pain, and then heard Qi Xi squawked: ¡°It¡¯s ck! Li Shu, your hand¡¯s strength is too strong.¡±

    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Zhang Qiu kicked QiXi, and then mentioned what had just happened. He heard Qi Xi said, ¡°Justnow, you looked as if you were possessed. I called you from behind but you didnot hear it, insisted toe this way. From a distance, I could see you wereturning around in the same ce as if you were trying to find someone at allcost.¡±

    Zhang YuShui looked up at the sky and saidquickly, ¡°First things first, we can¡¯t dy any more.¡±

    ¡°Where are Qi ZhiRong and the others?¡±

    ¡°Wait in the original ce, while wewent to find you. Pei Qing and Pixian Hui Wang stayed there, it won¡¯t be aproblem.¡± Qi Xi said.

    Zhang Qiu did not dare to dy, too. He pinched his son¡¯s soft face, finding it was the right feeling. He walked with Li Shu at the rear, and then remembering that Li Shu had just called him Song Bao, his neck was no longer painful. He said in all smiles, ¡°Xiao Shushu, do you remember who I am?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s smile froze in an instant. He crankedhis neck, looked up at Li Shu to distinguished whether Li Shu was amusing himor not. As a result, he saw Li Shu was very serious and immediately his wholeperson felt unhappy.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t remembered yet?!¡±

    Li Shu was sincere when he asked who, hefrowned and seriously said, ¡°Just in a split second, I suddenly wanted tosay that name. So, we really knew each other before?¡±

    Not only knew each other, the baby hadalready grown up. Zhang Qiu felt his heart twisting. <i>The two of us met naked, and now we have to start all over again. Butafter second thought, being this way is fine too, heeheeehee</i>. Zhang Qiu¡¯seyeballs turned and beamingly said, ¡°You really want to know?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Li Shu nodded. From thefirst meeting, he felt very familiar with the other person, andter, thescattered memories he remembered had the other person in it. It was unknownwhen he had begun to think that the other person might not have mistaken himfor another.

    ¡°Uh, at that time as soon as we met, youparticrly liked me right away. You love me very <i>very</i> much, even willing to give birth for me. <i>Na</i>, Xiao Jiang is our son.¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    (Editor: ??? Our Song Bao really know how to joke.)

    Zhang Qiu heard Qi Xi¡¯sughter behind himand wanted to kick his legs hard. Upon seeing Li Shu¡¯s doubtful gaze, hethought, he should not boast excessively. He quickly said, ¡°I feel bad foryouter! For the sake of fairness, you had once and so do I. I¡¯m carrying LaoNi.¡±

    It seemed that it would be impossible for him to be main Top position in the future, but if he asionally strived hard with you once and so do I, he might aplish it. Especially with the present Li Shu, who lost his memory could be deceived better. Zhang Qiu smiled and patted himself on the stomach. ¡°Lao Ni!¡±

    (Editor: Song Bao doesn¡¯t know how to give up. ?_?)

    Li Shu shifted his gaze on it and finallyknew who Lao Ni was.

    Once Zhang Qiu saw that Li Shu did not makea statement with face as indifferent as before, he hurriedly said, ¡°Itdoesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t remember it now, we can develop our feelingsslowly. I am a responsible person, so you can rest assured that I won¡¯t abandonyou.¡±

    Xiao Jiang had aplex expression on hisface from beginning to end, but he was especially supportive of Daddy, so hewhispered to Li Shu, ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Li Shu swept a nce at him dully.

    Xiao Jiang immediately froze and promptlycorrected himself, ¡°Big Daddy.¡±

    Although the son lost the chain, but theson¡¯s heart was good. Zhang Qiu waved his hand in easy-mannered, ¡°What weaddress each other at home are not important, as long as the position is right.¡±

    Between talks, they had arrived at the original ce. After checking the number, everyone who was counted for was here. Zhang Qiu was in a good mood that he felt like he could kill one hundred zongzis in a breath. Then he heard Er-Ge said that they were almost there.

    This hill was quite low, and they were halfway up now. They could reach down in about ten minutes.

    The fog had dispersed a lot, so the field on the foothill could be seen clearly. The grass on the hill grew wildly, yet the ground on the field was barren; the whole area was red, as if soaked with blood. Their guide, Ah Gui¡¯s face grew whiter. Zhang Qiu had a bad feeling, and he looked at Er-Ge. Zhang Yushui went forward but before he even came across Ah Gui, Ah Gui put out his hand in fear. He pointed to the field before him, and spoke falteringly, ¡°I-I saw...¡±

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    Ah Gui was in a trance; his whole personseemed as if it was about to copse. His mouth kept repeating that he saw it.Zhang YuShui once again asked what he saw.

    ¡°There, the skins of all of us arefloating there. We are dead, dead, all of us are dead...¡±

    ¡°Utterly rubbish! Ah Gui, you don¡¯ttalk nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. I seem to see my ownface too. Am I dead?¡±

    ¡°I saw it too. Could I be dead?¡±

    The bodyguards at the back showed looks offalling apart and fear. When Zhang Qiu looked at them, his scalp numbed. Theylooked as if they were not human, but ghosts. But how could this be possible?He looked at the foothill; there was nothing more than a dozen sheets of humanskins hung on the air. He found himself, Li Shu and Xiao Jiang among it at ance, and his heart tightened. After staring at it for a long time, heunexpectedly felt indescribable that he had died.

    Zhang Qiu bit the tip of his lower tongue,and the pain aroused his consciousness. He quickly said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯tbe fooled; don¡¯t stare at that thing.¡±

    Li Shu pinched Ah Gui¡¯s shoulder with onehand, and the pain awakened Ah Gui. Ah Gui showed an expression of awake from adream and begin to see the light. Heughed out loud, ¡°It hurts, I feelpain, I didn¡¯t die.¡±

    Upon seeing the situation, Qi Xi and PeiQing, one after another blocked those bodyguards from running around in atrance, and pped them hard in the face. Soon these people showed the sameexpression as Ah Gui; both crying andughing, and all blurted out that theywere okay.

    ¡°There Yin Qi is too thick here, withtoo many ghosts of one who died unjustly and malicious spirits. In front of usare all diversionary tricks. It is fine as long as we have the protectiontalisman, let¡¯s go first.¡± Zhang YuShui took the lead in walking down whenhe saw that everyone was okay.

    After a series of things, the bodyguards behindthem were now scared and suspicious, but they dared not leave behind. Theyclosely guarded Qi ZhiRong and hurried to follow Zhang YuShui down. Qi Xiwalked at the rear and kept looking back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhang Qiu asked.

    Qi Xi frowned, looked across the back of QiZhiRong in the crowd and shook his head. ¡°Maybe I was mistaken.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion ah!¡± Zhang Qiupatted Qi Xi on the shoulder and said in a brisk tone, ¡°I think thesethings want to shake our confidence first. In fact, let¡¯s talk about it. Wehave a huckster and mythical beasts whenever we need here. As for me, half ofthe Divine Vein can be useful too.¡±

    Qi Xi took his line of sight back and lookedat Zhang Qiu with annoyance. ¡°You? The first one who fell behind just nowwas you, this half of Divine Vein!¡±

    Zhang Qiu, who was full of lively kindnessmood immediately felt like kicking Qi Xi to death. He snorted and quickened hissteps to join Li Shu.

    About a few minutester, they had reached the central field. Er-Ge was staring at the bronze mirror with thepass. Zhang Qiu looked at it. The needle of thepass was wildly swinging while the image in the bronze mirror was bloody, not even a shadow presented.

    Zhang YuShui handed thepass to Zhang Qiu. Zhang Qiu held it steadily. As soon as he saw Er-Ge pulled out a small case from the bag, Zhang Qiu knew it contained his blood. Er-Ge dipped a brush in it and without raising his head said, ¡°Don¡¯t shook, hold it steady.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m steady¡ª¡ª¡± Thepass inZhang Qiu¡¯s hand was taken over by another hand. As soon as Zhang Qiu saw itwas Li Shu, he rxed.

    Zhang YuShui looked up at the two people anughed, ¡°Made up?¡± Before they could answer, he lowered his head andraised his wrist to draw talisman texts on thepass.

    Upon seeing this, Zhang Qiu no longer spoke. He saw Er-Ge was concentrating; undoubtedly it was cinnabar colored bloodstains, but the next stroke on thepass appeared a faintly golden light. About a few times, Er-Ge¡¯s head had been covered with a thinyer of sweat. From beginning to end, the brush had not paused; it was done in a breath.

    Once the brush was lifted, thepass¡¯s needlethat had just been wildly swinging stopped immediately, while a scene of evilspirits emerged within the bloody image on the mirror.

    When these ghosts saw that they could see, they all showed malevolent expressions, as if they were about to burst through the mirror and rush forth. Zhang Qiu felt a cold gloomy breath burst on his face. Zhang YuShui looked up in front and said dully, ¡°Courting death.¡±

    Thepass in Li Shu¡¯s hand was taken quickly, and it was unknown what method Er-Ge did, but the talisman texts on thepass flew up in a split second and became an array up in the air. Following the magic array, many grieving malicious spirits suddenly appeared in the just recently empty air.

    Being confined in the array, these maliciousspirits let out forlorn and bitter screech, and not a moment passed, their fiveorifices on the face could not be kept, showing their miserable death state.Some of these ghosts had their carcass separated, some had no eyes, some had beenskinned off, some had their rotten intestines bore through their stomach...

    With a talisman paper between his fingers, ZhangYuShui asked coldly, ¡°Who incited you all to rise in revolt? Not going toreincarnate, but staying here to harm people¡¯s lives is disturbing the HeavenlyLaw. Today, I advocate the Law on behalf of the Heaven, to annihte you allfor eternity, not allowed to be reincarnated.¡±

    These grieving malicious spirits had been soakingin this dense evil spirits day after day that their wisdom had gone long ago.They could only instinctively remember to obey orders, or their deepestobsession before death. Now they were trapped in Zhang Yushui¡¯s magic array,which had the effect of calming and dispelling evil, and in merely an effort,these irrational malicious spirits appeared in their death state as before theydied, while their memories and consciousness slowly recovered.

    When Zhang YuShui said that they would neverenter reincarnation, they were all frightened with rmed and perplexedexpression, and began to beg for mercy.

    Zhang YuShui pointed to a slightly olderfemale ghost and asked, ¡°You talk.¡±

    The female ghost had a beautiful face andwore ancient dress, but her stomach was dripping with blood; her whole skirtwas stained with blood. Looking down, there was a bloody flesh ball hanging ather feet. After looking carefully, it turned out to be an undeveloped infant.

    Zhang Qiu thought that the female ghost mighthave died because the undeveloped infant was taken out of her by digging herstomach while she was alive, and he could not help shivering. The way theperson who did this was too cruel and perverted.

    ¡°This ve¡¯s child, this ve¡¯s child...¡±The female ghost cried piteously.

    Zhang YuShui¡¯s hand holding the talismanmoved, and the female ghost dared not cry any more. She said in a low voice,¡°This ve was captured by Zhongshan Country. The person who dug thisve¡¯s stomach said that they needed people to be sacrificed to beseechtreasure. Afterwards, this ve did not know. My poor child, child...¡±

    ¡°You talk.¡± When Zhang YuShui sawthat female ghost had nothing more to say, he pointed to a male ghost.

    The male ghost had clear face with no moustache, middle-aged, without legs, and had a sharp voice. As soon as the voice was heard, they just knew that the ghost was a eunuch.

    But to their disappointment, ZhongshanCountry at that time was still not used to eunuch. ording to the male ghost,he was originally the lowest peasant of Zhongshan Country, but one day he wascaught by the pce Imperial Bodyguards, had his legs and balls cut off; itwas said that sacrificing the people to obtain treasure for the sake ofreviving the Kingdom.

    Zhang YuShui interrogated several otherswithout asking for specific, but they all said these two sentences: sacrificingpeople and treasure. Losing patience, he raised the talisman paper in his hand,and the ghosts in the array were trembling and begging for mercy.

    ¡°Wait, Your Excellency, this child knowswhat Your Excellency wanted to know.¡±

    A little ghost in the array said childishly.He was about seven or eight years old, looked fair and cute, with sharp smallface which looked quite delicate. But in ce of his eyes were two ck holesdripping with blood as his eyes had been dug out.

    Before Zhang YuShui asked, the little ghost said in one breath, ¡°This child is a young servant in the pce. The king was seriously ill and the country was declining day by day. This child identally heard that Zhao and Qi were going to attack. Later, a Lord came to the pce and said to the King that there was a treasure that could revive the country. After that, was the day the whole pce¡¯s people were killed, because this child¡¯s eyes were dug up, this child didn¡¯t know the rest. Later, this child didn¡¯t know when but regained consciousness and there was an inessible ce underneath. Every time, it absorbed this child¡¯s strength...¡±

    Another bloody-faced female ghostmented, ¡°Your Excellency, this concubine doesn¡¯t want to hurt people either. The Yin Qi here is originally thick, and with constant new souls joining, it¡¯s enough down here. But-but thatrge fire caused Yin Qi to leak out. This concubine also didn¡¯t know what happened, but followed after the skinned sisters to go seduce people toe here. Beg Your Excellency to spare us.¡±

    ¡°You all have done too many evils. TodayI wash away the evil from your body but surely your crimes are reported to the NetherWorld. Whether to be punished or enter reincarnation, all are at King Yan¡¯sdisposal.¡± Zhang YuShui spoke while the talisman paper in his hand ignited,and the golden seal array emitted thick mes. These malicious spirits howledmournfully in the array. However, not more than a few minutes, their voicesgradually stopped, and these malicious spirits with horrible facial featuresand different death states resumed their appearance. Their figures also seemedmore transparent and clear.

    Zhang YuShui bit his fingertip and shot adrop of blood into the array, ¡°Go!¡±

    The malicious spirits in the array dispersedlike the wind.

    Zhang Qiu did not know if it was apsychological effect, but he really felt that the low temperature suddenlyrose, the thick gloomy clouds in the sky were fading, and there was a faint rayof light passing through the clouds to reach this area, but it¡¯s still notobvious.

    ¡°Great Master, I heard from people inthe county town that there was a fire in this area five years ago.¡± Ah Guisaid.

    Zhang YuShui nodded. This was not anysignificant. He was not ruthless because those malicious spirits were subjectedby other people¡¯s control and they were already pitiful before they died.

    ¡°Underneath.¡± Li Shu looked atZhang Yushui as he spoke.

    Just now, those malicious spirits said thatthere was a ce underneath that absorbed their Yin Qi, indicating that verylikely a tomb was here. There was something somewhere that was probably what QiZhiRong wanted to unravel.

    ¡°I¡¯ll determine the position. You guys find a ce to rest.¡± Zhang YuShui looked around. ¡°This ce congregating Yin, remitting sun and moon essence; such a good piece ofnd but it is not a Feng Shui treasurednd suitable for tomb.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Zhang Qiu asked curiously.

    ¡°Generally, the search for Feng Shui treasurednd for Yin Burial Chamber is mostly for the sake of blessing the future generations of the descendants, life after life for prosperity and honor. This is called Yin Luck. Of course, the deceased¡¯s soul can also rest in peace when they were buried in such ce. When reincarnated, you can also be lifted up ayer. Maybe you will be rich, powerful and influential person in your next life.¡± Zhang Yushui gossiped, took a step and stopped somewhere. The copper coin dagger in his hand stabbed the ground, then he pulled it out and pinched the soil. He said, ¡°Here it is.¡±

    <i>[T/N: you can search Yin Burial Feng Shui]</i>

    Qi ZhiRong waved his hand. These bodyguardsalso used to do this line of work; four people came over and brought Luoyangshovels and detonators while the rest of the work was given to those people.

    Zhang Yushui walked to the side. These bodyguardsof Qi ZhiRong were quitepletely prepared with simple tent folding chairs. OnceAh Gui saw Zhang Yushuiing over, he hurriedly passed his chair over to him.Zhang Yushui thanked him and pulled Pixian Hui Wang to sit down while he stoodnext to Zhang Qiu and continued, ¡°Every person seek peace in death. Althougha ce like this is good, but it is harmful to the soul as it is likely toraise corpse, forming grievous malicious spirits, and not good for reincarnation,which every Feng Shui practitioners will not rmended to choose this ce,unless someone knows but do so intentionally.¡±

    Only then Zhang Qiu remembered of the ce that the little ghost had mentioned, and he thought, he had only to wait to know what was in it.

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    >Chapter 64

 Chapter 64

    <strong>Chapter 64: Zhongshan Country [11]</strong>

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    Everyone had a clear division ofbor;putting up tents and cooking. Each person was busy. For a moment, this densewith evil spiritnd unexpectedly had a kind of wordly ways. Gone was such terriblefear of moments ago, especially after the bodyguards saw Zhang Yushui havingconquered the grievances of those murdered spirits, their heart also put down alot of. They inserted jokes between words, made fun of each other about who wasbeing scared jelly and almost pissed in their pants and so on. But afteughing, someone mentioned Xiao Ling, who was the first to be skinned, and theatmosphere turned cold again.

    Qi ZhiRong opened his mouth at this moment,¡°I will find someone to settle his family properly.¡± The tone wasstill cold.

    Despite the reality, a person had died. It was better to win more for Xiao Ling¡¯s family than nothing.

    The bodyguards were busy again, but theatmosphere was not as lively as before. They could have been busy just as tomediate the low atmosphere, as not to let their selves to think more and fearmore. For a while, it was quiet. Zhang Qiu had a feeling that there was a whiffof chill wind blowing onto his neck. He could not help but move his foot to beneared to Li Shu.

    Li Shu looked over him and said nothing, butthere was a slight smile in his eyes.

    ¡°Damn, why can¡¯t the fire catch?¡±

    ¡°Is it spoiled? You try anotherone.¡±

    The bodyguard whose task was cooking overthere just put down the simple gas bottle in his hand and suddenly it exploded,frightening everyone and rushed over at once. Fortunately, there was no bigobstacle for the two bodyguards to escape in time.

    Zhang YuShui looked at him. ¡°There¡¯stoo much Yin Qi here, the luck will be affected somewhat. Be careful.¡±After that, he waved Xiao Jiang over and stroked Xiao Jiang¡¯s head. ¡°Comeand help Bobo.¡±

    Xiao Jiang nodded happily, followed behindErbo as the bell jingling on his wrist. He seemed to like this profession verymuch.

    The wind blew away the bell¡¯s jingle, madepeople gain a lot of spirit. Zhang YuShui turned, patted Xiao Jiang¡¯s headughed and boasted, ¡°He¡¯s a good seedling.¡±

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know what to say, but onsecond thought, if Xiao Jiang learned these things, there would not be any feartowards any senior Taoist Monks in the future. It could be considered as aself-defense skill.

    Zhang YuShui took Xiao Jiang to putformation in the vicinity of their arranged camp. It seemed that they wouldspend the night here. Although most of the ghosts¡¯ grievances and grudges weredispelled, the Yin Qi of thend hadsted for thousands of years. How couldit ever disappear in one day?

    By three or four in the afternoon, thisndturned gloom. Camp lights were set around the camp, and their area was brightlylit, but it was dark and foggy outside, not to mention that the hills on allsides seemed to be swallowed up by a thick fog.

    They ate their meals in a hurry; heatedcanned fast food. Zhang Qiu was nauseous at the first bite. It tasted toofishy. But when he thought of something, he held the canned food andughed.He also held out his spoon and handed it to his mouth. He was even happier whenhe smelled it, it made him nauseous.

    Qi Xi, who saw, rubbed goose bumps on hisarm and said, ¡°Xiao Qiuqiu, are you having a problem? If you can¡¯t eat,don¡¯t abuse yourself.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Zhang Qiusmiled and put down the can in his hand. He never felt nausea while carryingLao Er. Sometimes he forgot the existence of Lao Er. But the nausea happenedwhen he was carrying Xiao Jiang. At this moment, he seemed to be able to sensethe existence of Lao Er, although it soon disappeared.

    Lao Er was perfectly alright, nothing rming happened.

    <i>[T/N: previously Lao Ni which I confused with Japanese Ni for 2. Should be Lao Er]</i>

    Zhang Qiu was relieved to learn the news anddid not fight with Qi Xi to a great extent.

    Next to him, Li Shu took the canned meat fromZhang Qiu and went to Qi ZhiRong. After a while, Li Shu returned with a bowl ofporridge and a te of side dish and handed it to Zhang Qiu. ¡°You eatthese.¡±

    Zhang Qiu knew that these were cooked speciallyfor Qi ZhiRong. Things were not valuable, but Li Shu who had no memory stisked Qi ZhiRong for these for him. It was really touching. He held the bowl ofporridge and ate it in a sweet and na?ve manner.

    Qi Xi covered his aching teeth in disgust,tsk-ed twice and disappeared after a turn of the eyes. After a while, at Qi ZhiRong¡¯sfeet appeared a ck soft cub, with its two forepaws sping Qi ZhiRong¡¯strousers and legs. Zhang Qiu¡¯s vision and hearing were very good now. When hesaw this scene in the distance, the porridge gushed out from his mouth.

    <i>This man is too immoral!</i>

    Qi ZhiRong was sitting in somewhat remotelocation. This person liked to be quiet and alone, hiding in the night. ZhangQiu couldn¡¯t see Qi ZhiRong¡¯s expression now; he could only see Qi Xi jumpingup and down before drilling into Qi ZhiRong¡¯s arms.

    Zhang Qiu frowned, always felt a littlestrange, but could not say what.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhang Qiu returned to his sense and saw thatLi Shu was concerned about him. He said with a smile, ¡°The porridge isdelicious and sweet!¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s eyes swept over. Zhang Qiu¡¯s face was very thick that he did not see the teasing and lightughter in ErSao¡¯s eyes. His brain shed and he immediately realized that something was wrong. ErSao sat not very close to him, ErGe pulled him and said to do him a favor, but in fact he was being greasy. Zhang Qiu could clearly see the expression in ErSao¡¯s eyes. He could also clearly see Qi Xi¡¯s shamelessly acting cute and taking advantage to eat tofu, but he couldn¡¯t see Qi ZhiRong¡¯s expression at the same distance.

    The more Zhang Qiu thought, the more it wasstrange and looked at Qi ZhiRong again. Qi ZhiRong¡¯s hand was touching Qi Xi¡¯sback while ity on his knee and stroking its fur, but the expression on hisface was still unclear, like it was being veiled.

    ¡°Do you think Qi ZhiRong is a littlestrange?¡± Zhang Qiu came up to Li Shu and whispered.

    As he finished saying, he felt a cold lightsweeping over him and he looked up, just in time to bump into Qi ZhiRong¡¯s gazewhich was as cold as ever.

    By that gaze, Zhang Qiu turned stiff. Qi ZhiRong¡¯seyes seemed to be able to nail people in ce, until he felt his hand waswarm, he looked down at Li Shu¡¯s hands. His brain was a little jammed,¡°How, howe your hands are hot?¡±

    ¡°I was originally cold?¡±

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s brain had turned to a ball ofpaste. His established impression was that Li Shu¡¯s body was cold. He hugged LiShu yesterday and did not pay attention to this problem. Now he couldn¡¯t tellwhether Li Shu was hot or cold.

    Could it be that all of these were onceagain his delusion?

    ¡°Xiao Qiu, what are you thinking of?You looked foolish.¡± Zhang YuShui pulled Pixian Hui Wang toe over andsaw Zhang Qiu staring at Li Shu with nk eyes.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s gaze shifted to the top. ¡°ErGe, are you my ErGe?¡±

    ¡°Did you drink the wrongporridge?¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang added with a gentle smile,¡°Maybe the porridge is too sweet.¡±

    Zhang Qiu:...

    H didn¡¯t know if ErGe was ErGe, but ErSao was absolutely ErSao, who made fun of his sweetment a while ago! Zhang Qiu breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Li Shu has a temperature; it¡¯s hot. What¡¯s wrong with him, ErGe? Is there a big problem with his body?¡±

    Zhang YuShui rolled his eyes. ¡°I think the big problem is seeing how it frightened you.¡± Even so, he gave the younger brother a <i>reassuring pill</i>. ¡°Li Shu has the ancient divine vein. Before he woke up, he was thousands-year-old great zongzi. Now, although he has lost his memory, his divine power is still there. He¡¯s not a zongzi anymore. Don¡¯t worry, my little brother, your golden thigh is very strong, so feel at ease pretending to be sweet and naive.¡±

    ¡°ErGe, you¡¯ll lose me being like that.¡±

    Zhang YuShui kissed Pixian Hui Wang, smiledand said, ¡°Little brother, do you think I care?¡±

    Damn!

    Zhang Qiu expressed that he had nothing to say, and even thought that ErGe was right.

    ¡°There is something wrong with QiZhiRong.¡± Li Shu suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Ah! I almost forgot this.¡± ZhangQiu touched his head and felt that his memory had been declining recently. Hesaid what he thought was wrong and asked Li Shu, ¡°How did you detectit?¡±

    Li Shu shook his head and said,¡°Intuition.¡±

    Zhang Qiu originally prepared a long discussion together but swallowed back in an instant, only to listen to ErGe saying: ¡°I also think there is something wrong.¡±

    <i>So now we all rely on intuition?!</i>

    ¡°Would you like Qi Xi back?¡± ZhangQiu was very worried about Qi Xi, who looked very flirty like a yboy, but infact was a sweet and na?ve man. s, he was still rolling around on QiZhiRong¡¯s knees.

    Why suddenly it felt chilly? Qi ZhiRongstared at him again?

    Zhang Qiu looked up. Qi ZhiRong bowed hishead, arranging Qi Xi¡¯s fur. The chill seemed as if it was beside him. ZhangQiu trembled and twisted his head. He saw Li Shu looked at him with a smile. Herelease a sigh of relief, however¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Li Shu, why is it strange that yousmile like that? Ah, where Erge and Ersao? Weren¡¯t they still here?¡±

    Li Shu raised his eyebrows and asked lightly,¡°You seem to care about Qi Xi.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Qixi [7Up] is a very goodperson, though he has a poisonous tongue and foolish nonsense, but in short, heis quite alright...¡±

    Not far away in the tent, Pixian Hui Wangsmiled at Zhang YuShui and said, ¡°Is it good to see the little brother dielike that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Li Shu won¡¯t really doit.¡± Zhang YuShui stroked his chin as he said at this point. ¡°XiaoQiu would be very happy if he could do it.¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang instantly knew what Zhang YuShuimeant and kicked his foot. ¡°What¡¯s in your head?¡±

    ¡°What do you think I think?¡± ZhangYuShui stickily gathered him up and whispered to Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s ears. Soonthere was gentle gasp of kisses in the tent.

    Zhang Qiu was stared at strangely by Li Shu.It just happened that Xiao Jiang jumped at him. Li Shu moved his eyes away andZhang Qiu was relieved. He was a little nervous just now. He pinched his son¡¯sface, ¡°Do you like that skill of Erbo?¡±

    Xiao Jiang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡± Andhe could make money and eat well.

    ¡°If it¡¯s fun, properly learn from Erbothen.¡± Zhang Qiu felt that being a top huckster was still very shy. Tobe a man, we should have great goals, in case we have a vision! For example;his bed status with Li Shu or something.

    Thinking about this, Zhang Qiu smiled at LiShu and said, ¡°Where are you going when this is over?¡±

    ¡°Where are yours?¡±

    Zhang Qiu was very happy and said with aserious face, ¡°My family is in Yuncheng, and now I am studying inXi¡¯an.¡± When it came to school, it seemed that he had already passed hisleave date. He wondered if he could pass this semester smoothly.

    Li Shu nodded and did not speak. Zhang Qiuwas nervous. Wasn¡¯t his hint obvious enough?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a ce to go, youcan go back to Xi¡¯an with me. Xi¡¯an has a quite good food...¡±

    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Cleared!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. It looks likesomething¡¯s blown up.¡±

    ¡°<i>Coughcough cough, urgh</i>, what smell is so disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Fool, you took off the gasmask?!¡±

    ¡°I felt unbearably stuffy.¡±

    All the rest of the camp responded; theillegal tunnel entrance had been opened. Zhang Qiu stood up and went there in ahurry.

    The entrance of the tunnel was more than onemeter wide. Perhaps these bodyguards¡¯ figure were sturdy, it was easy to get inand out. Now there were two bodyguards standing on the surface. The people who hadjust spoken were underneath. On the ground, Ah Gui clung on the entrance of thetunnel and shouted, ¡°Come up first and then discuss. To be able to take offthe masks, truly admired you guys.¡±

    Underneath, there was a rustling sound but noone answered. Ah Gui sensed something wrong and shouted, ¡°What are you twodoing underneath? Come on up!¡±

    Looking inside with a shlight, there wasstill the unspeakable smell. Zhang Qiu covered his nose and pulled Xiao Jiangaway.

    ¡°AAHHHHH!¡±

    ¡°AAHHHHH!¡±

    At the same time, two screams echoed in thedark tunnel entrance, echoing in the silent hills, making people felt bloodcurdling.

    Li Shu pushed Ah Gui aside decisively anddrew a dagger from his waist. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Zhang Qiu said.

    Li Shu nodded, wondering when Zhang Yushuicame over and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go down with you.¡±

    They both went into the tunnel entrance oneafter another. Zhang Qiu stood on it for several seconds, looking down the holenervously. He just heard Li Shu and ErGe¡¯s footsteps, but now he couldn¡¯t hearthem.

    Zhang Qiu clutched at his heart, could notstop wanting to follow them, but was stopped by Pixian Hui Wang.

    ¡°Wait for a while.¡±

    Zhang Qiu wanted to say; you are notworried, but as soon as he looked at ErSao¡¯s tense face, he could see thateveryone was worried, but the way they handled themselves was different. Afterwaiting for five minutes in situ, there were two short whistles. Zhang Qiu wasrelieved. It was from ErGe, confirmed his safety.

    Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s pursed lips also looseneda little, and his eyes were fixed on the hole.

    Soon Zhang Qiu heard the nking sound,which sounded like something heavy. Within a few minutes, his ErGe showed upfirst, with a man on his back, whose face covered in blood. He quickly put uphis hand and pulled the man out. Li Shu came out immediately with a man slung onhis back. They were the two bodyguards, stationed underneath.

    Ah Gui checked their breath and breathed asigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s all right. They fainted.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±

    Li Shu shook his head and Zhang YuShui saidbeside him, ¡°When we went down, we saw these two men lying on the ground,fainted. There was nothing else.¡±

    The bodyguards were well versed in dealingwith daily injuries. Soon after dressing, they woke up the two men and as soonas the two woke up, they screamed. Assuming they were going to faint, Ah Guipped them twice. ¡°You¡¯re up on the surface now. What¡¯s happened?!¡±

    The two men¡¯s eyes circled around the facesof the crowd, only then they reacted. With trembling lips, they said, ¡°It¡¯sXiao Ling, evenughing at us.¡±

    They used to be earth masters before, butthen they washed their hands and quit. They acted as bodyguards with goodskills. They were supposed to be braver than ordinary people when they saw deadZongzi in the pit, but they couldn¡¯t stand their colleague who had just died.After they got over it, they were ready to climb up after listening to Ah Guiasking toe up. Unexpectedly, as they were going to climb up, there was coldstream behind their necks.

    Xiao Lingughed back at them; they shoutedin horror and fainted.

    When Xiao Ling was on the hill, his skin anddead body had already been buried. It¡¯s strange that he should appear underneathjust now.

    ¡°May I go down?¡±

    From behind came a voice of indifference.Zhang Qiu looked back and saw Qi ZhiRong standing outside the crowd. In thisstrange situation, Qi ZhiRong asked if he could go down the pit first. ZhangQiu was more determined that something was wrong with Qi ZhiRong.

    Li Shu nodded and looked around. ¡°Getready to go down.¡±

    The two bodyguards who had just gone down werereluctant to go down. Perhaps the bodyguards, who had stayed above got goosebumps, and some happened to show difficult looks, they all said, ¡°Boss, Istill have to support my mother in my family.¡± ¡°My son is only oneyear old.¡± ¡°I,I had better stay up and look after things.¡±

    Qi ZhiRong had no expression on his face,and neither did he forced the unwilling.

    ¡°That¡¯s all right. It¡¯s not a problemfor those to stay with apanion. Don¡¯te out of the formation.¡±Zhang YuShui stressed, ¡°Don¡¯te out, hold the protection talisman well.¡±

    Those who had seen ghosts were afraid ofdeath. Six of them who stayed nodded hurriedly, clutched their talismanstightly and huddled in the camp.

    Li Shu walked in front and looked at ZhangQiu in the crowd as he went down the pit. ¡°You¡¯re walking behind me.¡±After he had said it, in a split second, he thought it was the same as it hadbeen said many times before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll follow you.¡±Zhang Qiu patted his chest, which had be a habit.

    In the middle was Qi ZhiRong, followed by QiXi, and Pei Qing camest. The tunnel was not very deep. It took about twentyminutes to climb down. They wore gas masks and did not smell what the othershad said.

    The tunnel entrance had directly hit in atomb. The people had lights on their wrists and swayed it around. The tomb wasclear at a nce. There was nothing in it; bare not even a coffin.

    It was surrounded by stone walls and smallstone door, polished and smooth, but without carving decorations. At firstsight, this tomb was not the main tomb; even Zhang Qiu could not guess itsrole.

    ¡°Out.¡±

    Li Shu took the lead in pushing open thesmall stone door, and Zhang Qiu followed him. ¡°Next time, be careful, theremay be poison on this door¡ª¡ªough!¡±

    The sight that entered the eyes, Zhang Qiucouldn¡¯t resist retching. At the back, the bodyguards who came down were boldand curious. As soon they saw the situation in front, they too felt nauseous. It¡¯sreally disgusting and horrifying.

    Wide paved tunnel with both stone walls hungwith human skins, densely packed together, bared naked were all women¡¯s skins.These skins state were fresh, wearing heavy makeup, nailed to the wall, thefaces even showed smile, seeming a very enjoyable look.

    ¡°All are dead things, the souls have dispersed, but because of the dense Yin Qin underneath, those souls dispersed not long ago, and these skins haven¡¯t beenpletely destroyed. It¡¯s okay.¡± Zhang YuShui kindly pacified the people, ¡°Wait for a while when the oxygen from outsidees in, and with many people¡¯s Yang Qi, these skins will be weathered and crumpled, it may not be as horrible as they are now.¡± <i>[T/N: male carried Yang Qi]</i>

    Zhang Qiu, who had just vomited, wanted tovomit again.

    <i>ErGe, you had better stop talking.</i>

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    <

    > Chapter 65

 Chapter 65

    <strong>Chapter 65: Zhongshan Country [12]</strong>

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    Those people¡¯s skins that hung on the walls had ck holes in their noses and eyes, and heavy makeup on their faces. They looked very strange.

    Although knowing that those skins were purehuman skins now, and that the malicious spirits¡¯ resentments had been expelled,it was still freaking one¡¯s heart to stand here with shlights shoneeverywhere on the hundreds of human skins hung up on the walls.

    Zhang Qiu retched for half a day with tearsand snort came out together. Li Shu wiped Zhang Qiu¡¯s face with a tissue in onehand. Zhang Qiu stood in ce expressionlessly, a little embarrassed, but ofcourse he retched badly, otherwise he wiped his face in vain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Li Shu saidlightly.

    ¡°No scared, just nauseous.¡± Forhis manly honor, Zhang Qiu resolutely braced himself.

    Li Shu nodded and did not expose him. Hetook Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand and went on. They were going to walk through the two rowsof human skins.

    ¡°The corridor is too wide.¡± ZhangQiu followed Li Shu closely, dared not to look around, and said this todistract his attention from the human skins on the walls, ¡°Can it be fouror five meters here? It seems like a moat tunnel too. The monarchs in thefeudal period were really powerful. It took at least thirty or forty years tobuild a tomb, waste of manpower and resources, such huge cost andbor......¡±

    Because the corridor was wide, four or fivepeople walked side by side. Next to Zhang Qiu was Li Shu, while on his otherside was Xiao Jiang, ErGe and ErSao.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem quite like a tombcorridor.¡± Pixian Hui Wang suddenly made a noise.

    Zhang Qiu was a little awkward. ¡°ErSao,I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re wasting manpower and resources.¡± He forgot that hisErGe used to be emperor while ErSao used to be king, and that ErSao¡¯s tomb wasextravagant.

    Pixian Hui Wangughed and did not care.Zhang Qiu thought of ErSao¡¯s words of ¡¯doesn¡¯t seem quite like a tomb corridor¡¯and he thought of the tomb chamber with the stone door just now; there was noteven a small thing in sight. ording to reason, in arge tomb, there werebasically many small tomb chambers, in which some of the burialpanions wereof low rank with only a meager coffin, or some were of burial apanyingpottery and such. But the tomb chamber just now did not even have a coffin,which defeat the purpose of an apanying chamber.

    ¡°Could it be that ce is the tombcorridor and here is the apanying chamber?¡± said Zhang Qiu.

    Zhang YuShui nodded. ¡°It looks likethat. We had heard that kid said that Zhongshan Country was declining at thattime. The most fundamental use of building this ce should be for offeringsacrifices to the gods/ancestors or even as formation for human sacrifice. So,it is unlikely to be very luxurious.¡±

    Speaking of formation for human sacrifice,Zhang Qiu thought about the tragic situation before the death of thosemalicious spirits. Zhang YuShui seemed to know what Zhang Qiu was thinking, andhe smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right. The next few tomb chambers might possibly be theoriginal scenes. Little brother, if you are scared, hugs Li Shu.¡±

    Zhang Qiu felt that this must beintentional!

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± Zhang Qiu saidcalmly.

    This tomb chamber was five to six meterswide and six to seven meters long. They hade to an end unconsciously whentalking. As a matter of fact, it was not so scary when talking. The second tombchamber¡¯s door was more decorative with the carving simple and stylish. Thedoor was opened by Li Shu.

    Despite Zhang Qiu¡¯s preparation, it was stilldisgusting after he saw it. The first chamber was women¡¯s hung up skins; thesecond was all kinds of bloody limb remains. The most important thing was thatthese bodies were still fresh, like they had been frozen for thousands ofyears.

    Zhang Qiu saw the body of that female ghost whohad just been cut open lying on the ground, her intestines flowing all over thefloor, and a meat ball of an infant beside her feet.

    Broken legs; cut off hands; disemboweled,there were men and women, and also many children with ck holes as their eyeshad been dug out ¡ªall kinds of mutted corpses.

    Zhang Qiu had resisted it, but he could notbear to hear someone vomited behind him. He covered his mouth to spit. A personhanded a tissue to him.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Holding a tissue and listening to the voice,Zhang Qiu felt a little strange. He looked up and saw nobody.

    ¡°Xiao Jiang, did you just see someonenext to me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an uncle bodyguard; his body hada smell of cold.¡± Xiao Jiang sniffed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s cool in here. Ismelled wrong.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked back. Six bodyguards at theback surrounded Qi ZhiRong. Anyone who was nauseous already stopped vomitingand was promptly urged to move on by Ah Gui, ¡°Go on! The Yin here is dense.Let¡¯s hurry to finish this so we could return early.¡±

    ¡°If I had known it will be like this¡ª¡ª¡±

    Ah Gui interrupted and said, ¡°Don¡¯tpress. Protect Mr. Qi well. We did note down here in vain.¡± Everyonewho came down this time was given a million yuan, even if they died, the moneywould be sent to their families.

    The gap between the tomb chambers wassomewhat brief; they passed through the third door. There was nothing in it.Zhang Qiu relieved his breath first, or else he would vomit out all the otherthings. After two steps, he realized that it was not a tomb chamber at all. Itwas probably a corridor, because it was longer and narrower.

    It was about ten meters walkaway. Theyelerated their speed. Li Shu stopped suddenly in front of them. Zhang Qiu justwanted to ask what was wrong, suddenly, he heard a buzzing sound. The sound wason the top of the corridor, from far to near, faster and faster.

    The buzzing sound was like the sound ofswarms of flying insects waving their wings.

    Zhang Qiu raised his eyes and shone the shlightupwards. Under the re of light, there was densely packed ck spots stuck onthe inneryer of the stone wall. The stone wall on the top of the head wasquite thin. It was not difficult to imagine that these small creatures wouldprobably break through the stone wall and leap out.

    ¡°Turn off the shlight.¡±

    A voice of indifference came from behind.Zhang Qiu unconsciously turned off the shlight and turned back only to bumponto the cold eyes of Qi ZhiRong.

    ¡°Turn it off!¡± Qi ZhiRong¡¯s voicewas cold and impatient.

    The bodyguards, who had just been stunned,switched off the lights. They had never seen the Boss speak in such a tone.

    ¡°Slow down your breath and walkslowly.¡± Qi ZhiRong¡¯s voice returned to indifference.

    Zhang Qiu listened; the buzzing sound just nowhad disappeared. He could not help looking at Li Shu next to his eyes. Li Shunodded, meaning to listen to Qi ZhiRong first.

    They walked slowly through the narrowcorridor, and before they knew it, Qi ZhiRong hade in front and pushed openthe fourth door.

    Thest to enter Pei Qing closed the door,and everyone switched on the shlights again. There were many ck jars inthe tomb chamber. The jars were not sealed. The contents inside were swollenand blistered by liquid, forming purple and ck spheres.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s human eyes.¡± The bodyguardnext to him said.

    Zhang Qiu looked at it again. ¡°It¡¯s notlike human eyes.¡± Although it was swollen and blistered, he could stilldistinguish it; it did not seem like eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking at balls; he¡¯s lookingat people¡¯s eyes.¡± Zhang YuShui said lightly.

    ¡°Balls? What balls¡ª¡ª¡±Zhang Qiuinstantly understood the meaning of his ErGe, and felt that his eyes were goingbe blinded. Damned people who had built this were too perverted, making jars ofmen¡¯s eggs. Suddenly, he felt cold in his lower body.

    Zhang YuShui stared at Qi ZhiRong and saidslowly, ¡°<i>Devil¡¯s gate</i> formation;Yin in the front, Yang at the back. Then whates after this?¡±

    Women¡¯s skins and fragmented corpses were YinQi, testicles and eyeballs had Jing Qi and Yang Qi.

    <i>[T/N: Jing Qi also known as essence, is the basic substance thatconstitutes the human body, as well as the material basis of human growth anddevelopment and various functional activities]</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Qi ZhiRong¡¯sexpression was indifferent.

    Zhang YuShui smiled. ¡°There are twodoors on both sides. Since it was Mr. Qi, who request toe, may I ask whichdoor should Mr. Qi take now?¡±

    ¡°If I choose it, will you guys go?¡±Qi ZhiRong¡¯s tone was mocking, and the expression on his face remained thesame. ¡°I know you doubt me, but I just want to find out who controlledme.¡±

    There were small stone doors on both sidesof the tomb chamber.

    Li Shu did not look at Zhang YuShui and QiZhiRong, who were talking, and asked Zhang Qiu, ¡°Which way is it?¡±

    It came again!

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t forget that Li Shu wasinjured by hisst mistake. He said, ¡°I¡¯m unlucky, Xiao Jiang, you choose.¡±

    Xiao Jiang licked his tiger¡¯s teeth andpointed to the left and said, ¡°This side smells quite fragrance.¡±

    ¡°On the left.¡± Li Shu decided.

    Qi ZhiRong and Zhang YuShui had noobjection. When Zhang Qiu pulled Xiao Jiang to the left, he realized that the fragrancein his son¡¯s mouth was probably not the same as the good luck they werethinking.

    Suddenly, his scalp felt numbed, but it wasnot good to retreat after he had walked halfway. He had tofort himself thatXiao Jiang might have chosen the right one this time.

    This corridor was particrly long. ZhangQiu felt that the more they walked the more it was getting colder. However XiaoJiang was very happily skipping and the jingling of the bell on his wrist echoed.From time to time, there came the sound of teeth chattering at the back. It¡¯squite cold, but it didn¡¯t reach to this point.

    After a while, someone at the back said withteeth chattering, ¡°Mi-Mister Qi, I-I feel too cold. In-inside seemsdangerous.¡±

    ¡°Who is so weak ah? Stick to it, orleave you alone¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Fcuk, Xiao Ling!¡±

    Zhang Qiu jumped at Xiao Ling¡¯s name andlooked back. There was a messy chaos behind him. All the bodyguards got out ofthe way and pressed up against the wall. On the opposite side was Xiao Ling,who fell down on the ground miserably, white as paper, with cold sweat on hisforehead and a weak-looking face. He looked again at the six robust men who weremore than 1.8 meter tall feeling so nervous that they wish they could stickthemselves on the wall and pretend to be invisible people.

    The more he looked the more he thought itwas kind of funny, but only in the premise that Xiao Ling was a person.

    ¡°Ah Gui, why are you hiding from me sofar? I¡¯m so cold and ufortable. Give me a hand.¡± Xiao Ling saidweakly.

    Ah Gui swallowed his saliva and verycautiously said, ¡°Xiao Ling, do you know what condition you are in now?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡± Zhang YuShuiwent to Xiao Ling, squatted down and groped for a talisman paper from his bosom.Xiao Ling hid in fear. He didn¡¯t know why he was afraid of Taoist Master Zhang.Obviously he used to worship Taoist Master Zhang very much.

    ¡°Taoist Master Zhang, wh-what¡¯s wrong withme?¡±

    Zhang YuShui quickly folded the talismanpaper in his hand, stuffed it into Xiao Ling¡¯s arms and said, ¡°You are dead.¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡± Xiao Ling turned morestable with the talisman paper, and with a nk face he shook his head indisbelief. ¡°No way, how could I die? I bought the protection talisman andfollowed the guys closely. Later, without knowing what was going on I was leftbehind. I searched for you guys after a long time. Finally, I saw Ah Hao and LaoLi. I greeted them happily. Who knew that they would scream when they saw me.¡±

    Ah Hao and Lao Li were the two bodyguardswho went down to dig the tunnel.

    ¡°Why is Ah Hao¡¯s face bleeding?¡±Ah Gui couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Xiao Ling also wondered, ¡°Who knows,once they saw me they turned around. Afterwards I, what happened to meafterwards? Why can¡¯t I remember? When I started to recall, I happened to seeyou guys. Zhang Qiu was vomiting all the time, I even handed him a tissue.¡±

    Zhang Qiu:...

    He had said it was weird!

    Xiao Ling was a ghost was a matter of fact,but he did not seem like a simple ghost. Zhang Qiu had seen many things by now,and did not feel scared. He also felt a little sympathy towards Xiao Ling, wholooked to be in his early twenties. He heard that Xiao Ling had only retired fromthe army and followed them out. He was the first to encounter mishap and eventhe death was so tragic.

    ¡°ErGe, what to do now?¡±

    Xiao Ling¡¯s death was so thorough thateveryone could see that he couldn¡¯t be a living person now.

    Zhang YuShui stood up and said, ¡°Hedied too miserably and too fast. The Yin Qi was enough here, it was easy forhim to be a ghost. Before he died, he had grasped onto an obsession; it wasnormal for him thinking he was still alive. As for the split second unconsciousness,there should be something here that absorbed Xiao Ling¡¯s Yin Qi. Wait for meand Li Shu to go down, Xiao Ling will be fine.¡±

    Zhang Qiu recalled the female ghosts sayingthat they seduced men toe here for their souls through unconsciousobedience and gathered Yin Qi to supply for somewhere to absorb, seemed quitetrue.

    ¡°Now there are two ways; first, Idispel Xiao Ling¡¯s grievances and send him off to enter reincarnation. Second,he ceased his own obsession, and then enters reincarnation.¡± Zhang YuShuiturned to Xiao Ling. ¡°The longer the dy, the easier it is to miss thegood time for reincarnation.¡±

    Xiao Ling looked up with a choking voice. ¡°I¡¯mreally dead?¡±

    Xiao Ling was the smallest in the team. Hewas usually simple and honest. He could bear hardships and was not afraid to doanything. Never did he expect he would end up like this now.

    Faced with Xiao Ling¡¯s expectant eyes,people really couldn¡¯t speak out. It¡¯s hard to tell a lie, but the truth hurts.

    Xiao Ling looked deste as he lowered hishead. In the end, he felt unwilling. He looked at Zhang YuShui. ¡°Taoist MasterZhang, I-I choose the second.¡±

    ¡°Seeming as we are colleagues, I¡¯ll helpyou free of charge.¡± Zhang YuShui was not surprised by the result.¡°You have the condense soul talisman on your body. Now let¡¯s go!¡±

    Everyone continued to move on. However towardsXiao Ling, the bodyguards, though sympathetic, were still scared. Xiao Linghimself knew that, so he walked at the rear with a lonely look. At the side,Pei Qing touched his pocket,forted the rolling little bead on his hand, andhelplessly spoiled the little bead. He raised his hand to pat Xiao Ling on theshoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, ghosts can also be goodghosts. Once you settled your wish, promptly go to reincarnate will be good.¡±Pei Qing touched the little bead in his pocket, indicated that the task hadbeenpleted. His little Ling Dang was kindhearted.

    Xiao Ling listened and thought, he stillcould be a good ghost when he already died.

    ¡°Thank you Big Brother. Why are you notafraid of me at all? I am a ghost.¡±

    Pei Qing thought: LaoZi would like stay athome with Ling Dang to papapa in bed all day, how could I be afraid of a ghost!

    Without thinking things through, he said: ¡°Sometimespeople are more terrible than ghosts, you¡¯re nothing at all.¡±

    Xiao Ling suddenly felt that Pei Qing¡¯simage was very lofty, such that of supreme realm.

    Soon after, they reached an opening. It wasa ck big door, where it was wholly carved withplex and exquisite patterns.Zhang Qiu held up his shlight and studied the pattern on it carefully.¡°It looks like a pair of wings.¡±

    In the middle of the wings was a round shape.Zhang Qiu thought of the Jade Bi that Qi ZhiRong had retrieved.

    Zhang YuShui took out the Jade Bi and put iton it then heard the slight noise behind the stone wall. With Zhang Qiu¡¯samazing hearing, he heard the rotation behind it so subtlety. One couldperceive the thickness of the stone wall was too thick that it was impossibleto open it by brute force. Of course, Li Shu or Qi Xi could open it, but who knewif there were any mechanisms behind it.

    Mechanism?!

    Just as Zhang Qiu wanted to remind, he saw atall figure behind him; Qi ZhiRong was walking towards the stone door, whichrose slowly. Qi ZhiRong could not wait and bent to go in first.

    They hurried to catch up, but by the timethe back feet met the front feet, Qi ZhiRong was no longer in sight.

    When the ¡¯pa¡¯ of the stone door fell soundedat the back, the bodyguards were in a panic and shouted, ¡°Who closes thedoor?¡± ¡°Why did the door suddenly close?¡± ¡°How to get out?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Li Shu¡¯s voice was notvery loud, but the room was quiet in an instant.

    Qi Xi stood at forefront, his face was alittle anxious, ¡°What about Xiao Rongrong? Howe he disappeared?¡±

    Seeing Qi Xi like this, Zhang Qiu was ashamedto say that there was something wrong with Qi ZhiRong, that he might have beenintentionally disappeared. Now the one that was being pitted against might havebeen them. Without a choice he still said, ¡°He should be there. Let¡¯s lookfor him.¡±

    The tomb chamber was particrly huge,surrounded by colorful murals, and a huge hole in the middle of the room withyeruponyer dark steps that were steep straight down. It was unknown where it ledto.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush down first.¡± Zhang Qiupulled Qi Xi, who was hurrying to go down. ¡°Look at the muralsfirst.¡±

    The murals were colorful. It told about theorigin of Zhongshan Country. First, it wasposed of a nomadic ethnic group.They were heroic and strong, galloping on the grasnds. Later, their ranksexpanded into a small city. One could tell that their surroundings were bingmore richly provided.

    But soon, Zhongshan Country encountered mishapand was wiped out.

    The fire of war continued, and ZhongshanCountry was driven to a more remote and barren ce. Later in the mural, a sicklyyoung man sat on the couch, and a tall back figure of a man carrying somethingto offer to him.

    Next, Zhongshan Country became strongeragain, even stronger than before, and the people of the country had aflourishing outlook.

    This was the end of the murals. Zhang Qiuthought that the sickly man in the murals should be the king in that childservant¡¯s story. Who on earth was the offering man? And what was offered? Inthe Pu Lei Country of Xinjiang, it was the Queen¡¯s sacrifice and there was alsoa treasure in the murals to make the country prosperous again. Was there anyconnection between the two?

    Zhang Qiu hadn¡¯t got anything after longtime of thinking. Qi Xi couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The steps were steep and narrow, which couldonly amodate two people. They couldn¡¯t see the end of it, it was all dark.They lined up one by one. If anyone stepped on empty, the front person mightroll down directly.

    Zhang Qiu walked behind Xiao Jiang and sawhis son walked the steps one at a time with his short legs, his heart jumped.

    ¡°Son, are you tired?¡±

    Xiao Jiang¡¯s head did not turn as heseriously said: ¡°If Daddy is tired, you can take my hand.¡± Afterthat, he handed the little hand over.

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s not tired. You slow down a bit.¡±Zhang Qiu touched his son¡¯s little meat paw, which was very soft and nice totoy with.

    Xiao Jiang nodded his head, and veryadorably answered ¡°En¡±. Zhang Qiu followed behind. The head of thepeople in front descending the steps bit by bit, as if there was no end, and hedid not know how long they had been walking. Zhang Qiu felt somewhat blurry infront of him. Suddenly, he heard the sound of rushing water which jolted hisspirit.

    Was there water in this ce?

    Then he heard Qi Xi¡¯s voice at the front, ¡°Arrived, there¡¯s actually a river in here.¡±

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    <

    > Chapter 66

 Chapter 66

    <strong>Chapter 66: Zhongshan Country [13]</strong>

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    The shlights from the people at the backshone downwards; only able to see a corner, but it was enough to make themshocked.

    A wide river with ck guard fences; thelight shining on it made it dazzle, like first-grade ck jade.

    ¡°Xiao Rongrong?!¡±

    Qi Xi¡¯s voice echoed below, Zhang Qiushed the light around, he did not find Qi ZhiRong. In a matter of shorttime, where on earth could Qi ZhiRong go?

    ¡°Listen.¡± Li Shu raised his headand gazed at the top of the river.

    Zhang Qiu listened carefully, and actuallyheard a muffled roar, but the sound was too low to it distinctly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡±

    Qi Xi suddenly said. Zhang Qiu looked at QiXi and discovered that Qi Xi¡¯s expression looked bad, because he was worriedabout Qi ZhiRong. But who knew if Qi Xi would fell into a trap once he was up,it would not be good, so Zhang Qiu hastily said, ¡°You¡ª¡ª You watch out forQi ZhiRong, I totally think he¡¯s weird.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a Xiezhi¡¯s roar.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    For a moment, Zhang Qiu disagreed with QiXi, but after he thought about it, he asked, ¡°The roar above isXiezhi¡¯s?¡±

    Qi Xi nodded, because he was the same kind,he would not mistake it.

    Everyone walked up the riverbank steps to goupwards. Although they could not see vividly from a distance, but they couldroughly see a pce style. The closer they came, the louder the roar. In theend, Qi Xi was running. At the pce entrance, the ck gates were carvedwithplex veined pattern.

    ¡°Wings.¡± Qi Xi said: ¡°Xiezhihas wings, but having wings are rtively rare, very precious. It is the kingamong us.¡±

    Zhang Qiu had seen Qi Xi in his true formwithout wings. Was the owner of the tomb a Xiezhi king?

    Qi Xi had pushed open the heavy stone gate,and a loud roar came. Zhang Qiu was tightly embraced by Li Shu and crushed tothe ground. His eardrums were buzzing. He couldn¡¯t hear the people talking.Zhang Qiu looked back and saw fresh blooding out of several bodyguards¡¯nostrils and ears, which should have been hurt by the roar just now.

    He hurriedly touched Xiao Jiang¡¯s head. XiaoJiang¡¯s mouth moved to speak, and Zhang Qiu gradually able to hear Xiao Jiangsaying Daddy.

    It was good that he was alright.

    Apart from the few bodyguards who missed thetime to react, the rest were alright. Li Shu pulled up Zhang Qiu and looked inside.At the end of the entire main hall was a pair of golden wings standing in theair. The Xiezhi¡¯s roar echoed in the surrounding. But besides the first one,the next roar became weaker and weaker, with grief and resentment. Even withoutknowing what happened here, Zhang Qiu also would not think that the owner ofthis ce was a Xiezhi.

    The golden wings were very big, emitting afaint golden light, utterly beautiful.

    Qi Xi stood in the middle and looked around.From the start, he did not see the owner of the golden wings, but the low roarcontinued.

    ¡°It¡¯s already dead; this is the soul ofthe dead.¡± Zhang YuShui patted Qi Xi on the shoulder, took out talismanpaper in his hand, and said, ¡°Go!¡± with his hands making formationand his mouth chanting. The talisman paper flew straight to its golden wingsand ignited before it touched them.

    As the talisman paper burnt out, theXiezhi¡¯s true form emerged in the middle of the golden wings.

    This was a strong and muscr Xiezhi, whowas killed when it was in its upright prime. As soon as it emerged, this Xiezhithat had been deceived long ago harbored hatred roared angrily. It looked downat all the human beings at its feet with hatred. It wanted to kill them, killthese despicable and shameless human beings.

    But it was imprisoned in ce. No matter howit howling or jerking, it could not break away.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Qi Xi suddenly changed to his true form. Infront of the golden Xiezhi, he looked like a cub, howling lowly. The originallyirrational and full of hatred Xiezhi slowly quiet down. Qi Xi jumped over, butpounced on empty. The golden Xiezhi bowed its head and its eyes were tearing asit rubbed Qi Xi¡¯s neck like an elder and looked at Qi Xi with affection

    ¡°I also have a son who is as golden asyou.¡± The old huge Xiezhi opened its mouth with a mournful tone, and wavedits wings to stroke Qi Xi¡¯s back. ¡°He is also so young, naive, kind andjust. He believes in human lies and makes friends with human beings, but he didnot realize that despicable human beings have taken advantage of him.¡±

    The Xiezhi¡¯s tender andpassionate eyessuddenly sharpened against the human beings in front of him. ¡°You have tobe careful not to believe in human.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re my friends and won¡¯t hurtme.¡± Qi Xi raised his head and looked at the other. He didn¡¯t know why,but when he saw this same kind, his heart felt a type of intimacy. ¡°Whokilled you in the end?¡±

    ¡°You really look like my son.¡± TheXiezhi¡¯s eyes fell into memories and rubbed gently against the horn on Qi Xi¡¯shead.

    During the Zhongshan Country period, most ofthe ancient Divine Beasts had disappeared or hidden. The Xiezhi¡¯s son was ahappy and simple Golden Horned Xiezhi. The elder Xiezhi knew that human beingswere cunning and despicable. The human believed in power and would hunt andkilled them. So he had been encircling his son in the woods, but never expectedthat yet again the Golden Horned Xiezhi met a ck-haired youngster.

    ¡°... The human called him Gongzi Huan.He was badly injured. My son brought him back, healed him and yed with him.When the injury healed, I sent Gongzi Huan away...¡±

    The Xiezhi thought that this would break offits son¡¯s rtionship with Gongzi Huan, but the young and na?ve little Xiezhiwas curious about the human world in Gongzi Huan¡¯s mouth. Every day, one humanand one beast made an appointment. By the time the elder Xiezhi found out, itsson had gone to Zhongshan Country with Gongzi Huan.

    At that time in Zhongshan Country, GongziHuan had just seeded the throne. He was young and ignorant, and was attackedby Jin Country the whole journey. He went hiding in Mount Taihang and wasrescued by the young Xiezhi. The Gongzi Huan in his prime of youth could notswallow this humiliation. Every day he wanted to stress on being a rich andpowerful country, to take back what belongs to him. The young Xiezhi was fullof justice, willing to help his friend. Fighting from all four quarters togather underlings, Gongzi Huan suffered patiently, butfirmly resolved on revenge. But after seven or eight years, he still gotnothing.

    ¡°I believed him then, but eight yearter, when I set foot in Zhongshan Country again, I became like thistoday.¡± At this point, the Xiezhi¡¯s eyes filled with bitterness.¡°Gongzi Huan took advantage of my son¡¯s trust and my son fell into thetrap he had set up...¡±

    The elder Xiezhi was torn apart alive; its boneswere crushed into dust and mixed into the brick walls of the pce; the singlehorn was ced on the top of the pce roof; its skin was made into windows;and its pair of wings were dismantled and pressed here by an array.

    ¡°What about your son?¡±

    Qi Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness, tearsflowing out. He howled lowly in grieved.

    ¡°I desperately made him run away,watching him run away with my own eyes...¡± The Xiezhi had deep sadness inhis eyes.

    Zhang Qiu knew that the young Xiezhi wouldnot run away alone. His friend used his trust to set up a trap. His father diedin order to save him from torment.

    Indeed, as Zhang Qiu thought, the youngXiezhi came back riddled with scars, eyes rolling with tears and stubbornlylooking at his friend. At thest moment, he did not believe that his friendwould do that to him. But the next moment, the young Xiezhi saw his father¡¯s wingswere torn down, and his whole being went crazy roaring and pouncing around.

    Having being together for ten years, GongziHuan learned Xiezhi¡¯s weaknesses from the young Xiezhi.

    In Mount Taihang, the young Xiezhi¡¯s grieflingered for a long time.

    ¡°Ah Huan¡ª¡ª Ah Huan¡ª¡ª Ah Huan¡ª¡ª Ah Huan¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°I am willing to use my soul to curseyou for not getting what you want for eternity.¡±

    ¡°Curse Zhongshan, the destroyed country.¡±

    ¡°Ah Huan¡ª¡ªAh Huan¡ª¡ªAh Huan I hateyou.¡±

    When the elder Xiezhi closed its eyes on itsdeath, it saw its son fall into a pool of blood, dying. ¡°He didn¡¯t runaway. I don¡¯t know where he was. Maybe Gongzi Huan killed him, maybe he¡¯s not deadyet.¡± As he said thest sentence, he himself felt uncertain of this hope.

    Qi Xi¡¯s throat voiced out a sad tune and he rubbedon the wings of the elder Xiezhi. Aside from the wings were real, the rest werespiritual.

    ¡°Good boy, good boy, you are like myson.¡± The elder Xiezhi¡¯s eyes rolled out tears and it fell down. Clearly,it was a spiritual body, but the tears really fell on Qi Xi¡¯s back, feeling theice-cold prated his skin.

    Ancient Divine Beast¡¯s corporal body coulddie, but the soul was immortal. However, the flesh and soul were separated andimprisoned for thousands of years in the array. The elder Xiezhi¡¯s soul hadbeen consumed too much in a short time that it looked as if it was going todissipate.

    Qi Xi noticed something was wrong and lookedback at Zhang YuShui.

    ¡°I can fix his soul, just have to breakthe array. But first, I have to know where the array is.¡± Zhang YuShuilooked at Zhang Qiu. ¡°Little brother, I need to borrow your blood.¡±

    Zhang Qiu immediately pulled up his sleeveand wished he could give a bowl.

    This pce was where the elder Xiezhi¡¯ssoul was. The soul was scattered and trapped in the whole pce. Zhang YuShuisaid, ¡°Everyone withdrawn first. Too much Yang Qi is not conducive tocondensing the spirit body.¡±

    Qi Xi reluctantly retreated. The elder Xiezhi¡¯ssoul that was not enough of support, slowly dispersed. They quickly withdrawfrom the pce and closed the ck door. Zhang YuShui stained with ZhangQiu¡¯s blood, began to draw talisman on the closed door.

    The bodyguards all retreated to the stepsand Li Shu and Pixian Hui Wang guarded Zhang YuShui because at this time, hecould not be interrupted.

    Zhang Yushui used this method before, but solidifyingthe soul of human was different from solidifying the soul of ancient DivineBeast. Thetter consumed a lot of energy, and it was easy to make mistakes ifone did not pay attention. With steady brushwork, Zhang Yushui concentrated onwriting smoothly. Writing further, his forehead started to seep out bead ofsweats the size of bean.

    Zhang Qiu nervously watched and dared notbreathe loudly. Reaching the end, the vermilion talisman texts on the ckstone door faintly appeared golden flowing light. One could feel the power bystanding not far away.

    Soon.

    Qi Xi¡¯s eyes were rxed.

    ¡°Mr. Qi?!¡±

    Below the steps, the bodyguard whispered in surprisewhen he saw the iing person

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    As the bodyguard¡¯s voice just dropped, followingnext in the quiet pce was a sudden burst of roar. Zhang YuShui¡¯s hand shookin panic, but immediately stabilized his state of mind.

    ¡°Gongzi Huan, it¡¯s you, it¡¯s you!¡±

    The elder Xiezhi in the pce seemed towant to rush out at all cost. The whole pce doors and windows were shaking.Zhang YuShui knew that the elder Xiezhi wanted kill Gongzi Huan even at thestake of its soul fly away and scatter. But now was not the time for revenge,no matter what, life was more important.

    ¡°Senior, calm down! Otherwise, yoursoul will be annihted¡ª¡ª¡± Zhang YuShui said aloud and began to writequickly. ¡°Who¡¯sing? Get out of here!¡±

    Zhang Qiu had seen the iing person fromfar away; it was Qi ZhiRong. Naturally Qi Xi also saw, and immediately cameforward to block Qi ZhiRong¡¯s step up with aplicated expression.

    Qi ZhiRong breathed indifferent, lookinginto Qi Xi¡¯s eyes with a sh ofplexity. He stopped in ce and heard thefurious roar as if it hit him on the face. He opened his mouth in hoarse,¡°Xiao Xi is not dead.¡± [Xiao xi=brook/streamlet]

    The mming doors and windows immediatelyquieted down.

    In the pce came the low roar of the elderXiezhi, slowly dissipating. Just now, it exhausted its soul at the risk ofdeath for revenge, but after hearing Qi ZhiRong¡¯s words, all the resentment inthis tone had dissipated.

    Zhang YuShui quickly drew up hisst strokeand said towards Qi Xi¡¯s worried eyes, ¡°There is no danger, but his soulconsume too much, so we must quickly remove the array, otherwise my array willnot be able to support him.¡± After that, he looked at Qi ZhiRong on thesteps and said, ¡°Who on earth are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Qi ZhiRong.¡± Upon seeing QiXi¡¯s disbelieving eyes, Qi ZhiRong whispered with tone a bit lonely: ¡°As Isaid, I don¡¯t care about the previous incarnation of this life, I¡¯m just Qi ZhiRong.I¡¯m just Qi ZhiRong...¡±

    Qi ZhiRong indirectly admitted that he wasGongzi Huan in the elder Xiezhi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Xiao Xi¡ª¡ª¡± Qi Xi¡¯s eyes werenk.

    ¡°It¡¯s his son.¡± Qi ZhiRong said.

    Zhang Qiu looked between Qi ZhiRong and QiXi. Could Qi Xi be the Xiao Xi, the son of the elder Xiezhi? Otherwise, itwould not likely be coincidental like that. Qi Xi was indifferent to everyone,but Qi Xi repeatedly made an unreasonable scene and turned into a cub. Althoughthe cub was cute, but it was not a normal pet upon seeing, but Qi ZhiRong neversaid anything. Even when Qi Xi kissed Qi ZhiRong on his mouthst time, Qi ZhiRongdidn¡¯t beat him up.

    Looking back on how Qi Zhi Rong treated QiXi, Zhang Qiu only now found that Qi ZhiRong was really unusual towards Qi Xi.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Qi ZhiRong said.

    Qi Xi stood in ce, his eyes full of coldness,staring at Qi ZhiRong¡¯s back. ¡°You killed the elder Xiezhi.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Qi ZhiRong lookedback at Qi Xi on the steps, somewhat confused. ¡°It should be him, but Ican feel that he didn¡¯t want to do it. He really didn¡¯t want to do it. Heregretted it.¡±

    The ¡¯he¡¯ Qi ZhiRong meant should be GongziHuan.

    Zhang Qiu felt that at this moment it wasbetter to seize the time to break up the array first. Talking while walking, everyoneshould be honest and open; otherwise they would always be on guard againstanyone.

    ¡°Say as you walk.¡± Li Shu openedhis mouth and looked at Qi ZhiRong. ¡°You¡¯d better not y anytricks.¡±

    Qi ZhiRongughed at himself. ¡°What hedid, I carried his persistence from childhood, what tricks I could y, I saidI was just Qi ZhiRong.¡±

    ¡°But you are not.¡± Qi Xi truncatedQi ZhiRong¡¯s words, ¡°You have memories, you remember at the party.¡±

    What party? Zhang Qiu thought. The party thatQi Xi mentioned should be one held by Qi ZhiRong. At that time, they met Qi Xiin order to wait for the Su father and son. During that time, Qi Xi instructedXiao Jiang to bring him food in return for the apple carved fox. After eating asnack, Qi Xi hurried away. Later, Qi Xi saved them in the car ident.

    At that time Qi Xi was in his true form,Zhang Qiu thought Qi Xi could beat Su Yu, but only today he knew that Qi Xi haddrunk mixed alcohol that night and met Qi ZhiRong in the back garden of thehotel. They obviously had something going on. Qi Xi could not control himselfand fearing that he would change to his true form, he left early. He did not expectthat en route to return home, he still changed to his true form.

    ¡°Nn, I felt familiar at first sightwhen I saw you, and a voice in my heart told me that it was you that I was lookingfor all the time.¡± Qi ZhiRong admitted directly, ¡°But I am me, and IQi Zhi Rong will not be controlled by anyone. If it weren¡¯t for my healthproblems, I wouldn¡¯t care about these unreal things surrounding my life.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want his soul flies awayand scatters, you should follow me.¡± Qi ZhiRong took the lead down thestairs. ¡°Believe it or not, suit yourself.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu. Li Shu nodded.They followed Qi ZhiRong. Following behind, Qi Xi was in a state of spiritualdistress. Obviously, today¡¯s shock was so great that all kinds of news pouredinto one ce. Qi Xi opened his mouth but did not know what to say.

    In front, Qi ZhiRong started to talk withhis back against them. Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t see Qi Zhi Rong¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Because I met Qi Xi, I found thatasionally my body was uncontroble, and within my brain intermittently appearedmany strange, past memories about a Divine Beast cub, called Xiao Xi and He wascalled Gongzi Huan.¡± Qi ZhiRong spoke in a t tone, like he was talkingabout other people¡¯s affairs.

    The story was not different from what theelder Xiezhi had said, even at the final pitfall, Qi ZhiRong told all thememory in his mind. Qi Xi gritted his teeth with resentment and deathly staredat Qi ZhiRong¡¯s back.

    ¡°... I can feel that He was unwilling,He felt very painful, but He could not control His hands, and the orders came fromHis mouth. He was like a marite being controlled, doing what He did notwant to do. Day and night He was remorseful.¡± Qi ZhiRong stopped andpointed to the river. ¡°In the beginning, there was nothing here. He builtit, hid Xiao Xi under the river. He vited a person¡¯s order and did not dealwith Xiao Xi as He did with the elder Xiezhi.¡±

    Qi ZhiRong had been reluctant to admit thatGongzi Huan was him. The He meant in his mouth was Gongzi Huan. What about a person¡¯sorder?

    Zhang Qiu recalled that there was a tall,thin figure in the murals carrying something to Gongzi Huan. Was that personthe one who controlled Gongzi Huan? It was also possible that everything was QiZhiRong thoughtlessly chose to confuse and nothing was out of his control. It wasGongzi Huan¡¯s fault, who could exin all of these clearly?

    They kept walking down the river fence untilthey reached a ce where Qi ZhiRong gazed at it for a long time, lost inthoughts, and then whispered, ¡°He used to like swimming very much. It wasme who hurt him...¡±

    Zhang Qiu found that Qi ZhiRong¡¯s expressionwas quite fuzzy when he spoke, but soon he could see Qi ZhiRong¡¯s expressionagain.

    ¡°Oh, did you find out?¡± Qi ZhiRonglooked at Zhang Qiu andughed. ¡°I said that this body was asionallyout of my control.¡±

    ¡°You are too rejecting. Maybe you shouldtry to ept that Qi ZhiRong is Gongzi Huan and Gongzi Huan is Qi ZhiRong.¡±Zhang YuShui opened his mouth and said, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    Qi ZhiRong looked at Qi Xi subconsciouslyand quickly retracted his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you said. He¡¯s him. I¡¯mme.¡±

    Zhang Qiu felt that Qi ZhiRong might beafraid of Qi Xi hating him, if he admitted that he was Gongzi Huan, because theone who killed Qi Xi¡¯s father was Gongzi Huan. Whether he was controlled ornot, the one ordered it was Gongzi Huan. How could Qi Xi ept Gongzi Huan?

    It was really a headache.

    ¡°At that time, that person asked me tobuild such a pce. With Divine Beast Xiezhi suppressing it, Zhongshan Countrywould be blessed for prosperity for generations. He asked me to build a smallpce here and bury Xiao Xi¡¯s bones underneath it. Later, he disappeared. Idug the pce open, but the water from the source came out. I could not findXiao Xi¡¯s bones. I simply made people built the river...¡± Qi ZhiRong said atthis part using ¡¯I¡¯, seemed like Gongzi Huan.

    Li Shu suddenly said, ¡°What did heoffer you?¡±

    ¡°A piece of jade; a wless white jade.It was said to be able to reverse life and death, give immortality, and give aflourishing fate of the nation.¡± Qi ZhiRong said until here, and his eyesshowed a nk look and he frowned, ¡°I, I can¡¯t even remember what helooks like...¡±

    Finished talking, Qi ZhiRong returned to hisindifference, but Zhang Qiu found that along the way, Qi ZhiRong seemed afraidto look at Qi Xi.

    ¡°The eye of the array should be here.The person who gave you the idea was very malicious. Both sides served as the eye of the array.They restrained each other and until finally dissipated the souls. But becauseof yourter alteration, there was a drastic decrease in effectiveness. I hadsaid that the elder Xiezhi had suffered such serious injury, but the soul actuallyable to survive till this day...¡± said Zhang YuShui.

    Fortunately, this time Pei Qing came. AzureDragon belong to water, they didn¡¯t need diving equipment. Pei Qing changed tohis true form. One dragon tail whipped down and the river was divided into twoparts. Zhang Qiu could faintly see cyan te. Thanked to Pei Qing¡¯s action, LiShu and Qi Xi had gone down. They searched at the position ording to Qi ZhiRongfor a long time but did not find Xiao Xi¡¯s bones.

    Zhang YuShui held the bronze mirror and reflectingit at the ce where the river separated. Zhang Qiu faintly felt a golden colorshed past his eyes. Qi ZhiRong¡¯s voice trembled beside him. ¡°It¡¯s XiaoXi, it¡¯s his horn.¡±

    Qi Xi¡¯s hands went down to touch slippery ice-coldmud. He looked as if he was scalded. He held the thing in his hand for a longtime and could not recover. He did not know when he reached ashore.

    ¡°... When the foundations were built,that person put the array on it. Fortunately, you tore it open in the end. Partsof Xiao Xi¡¯s soul remained here and the rest nkly re-cultivated to its trueform, forgetting the past events.¡± Zhang YuShui said.

    Qi Xi lightly shivered. He didn¡¯t know whohe was, nor did he know his parents or brothers. He only remembered he wassigned by Sister Ping, who said Qi Xi was a good name that when people searched,it was guaranteed to make him popr. He also didn¡¯t know what he had donebefore. He was a Xiezhi, but a Xiezhi without memory. He thought all the DivineBeasts were the same (no memory).

    Born ignorance, had no past events.

    With the eye of the array broken, the elderXiezhi, which was trapped in the pce, was able to free, but he was severelydamaged that the best way to return was to promptly enter reincarnation.

    Qi Xi held the golden horn in his hand and lookednkly at the elder Xiezhi. The elder Xiezhi rubbed his head and tears rolleddown on Qi Xi¡¯s back as its howl in low voice. Its voice was deep and low yetgentle and tender.

    Along with Zhang YuShui¡¯s reborn talisman,the elder Xiezhi disappeared in the air.

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Qi Xi¡¯s cheeks unconsciouslystreaming with tears as he murmured in a low voice.

    Suddenly, the golden wings in the airabruptly fell and steadily covering Qi Xi¡¯s figure. The huge golden wingpletely covered Qi Xi, and underneath it came Qi Xi¡¯s low howl and gasp.

    Zhang Qiu wanted toe forward to check itout but was pulled by Li Shu.

    ¡°Inheritance.¡±

    Slowly the gasping sound in the hallstopped. Qi Xi, wrapped in wings, stood up slowly, with a wicked face andnaked, a pair of huge golden wings on his back and cold eyes locked onto QiZhiRong in the crowd.

    Zhang Qiu had never seen such a serious and cold-faced Qi Xi.

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    Xah: Okay this is thest arc (kinda). It was quite challenging to work with blurry eyes (I was crying). And lucky (or not) me was jump-scared by a lizard three times... 3 times... It¡¯s midnight... The lizard kind of jump from the ceiling and onto my desk... Maybe its practicing stunt... who knows, maybe the next lizardman~

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    > Chapter 67

 Chapter 67

    <strong>Chapter 67: The Silkworm Road [1]</strong>

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    Tittle exnation: The silkworm road refers to the Road(s) to Shu (an ancient state) which is a system of mountain roads linking the Chinese province of Shaanxi (Qin) with Sichuan (Shu), built and maintained since the 4th century BC. Shu Roads formed awork of major and minor roads with different roads being used at different historical time. More info search Shudao.

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    When they came out of Moon Bay, the sky wasclear, and the bodyguards in the formation were all safe and sound. Once theysaw Xiao Ling at the back, one by one widened their eyes, especially the twowhich went down to dig the tunnel. Their faces turned white instantly andalmost fainted again.

    ¡°Mr. Qi, it is good that you¡¯re allright, really worried us to death. Just, why is Xiao Ling also here?¡±

    Qi ZhiRong looked back at the rear, thenfaced in front with indifference as before, he said, ¡°Fill in the hole.¡±

    When the bodyguards saw Qi ZhiRong in a lowmood, they thought there was nothing worthwhile underneath and so he returnedwith disappointment. It went without saying that such a ghostly eerie ce wasfilled with dirty things, where would a treasuree from?

    Filling up the hole and cleaning up camps;with each performed their own duty properly, they were ready to leave soon.

    The bodyguards were still wondering,¡°Why is that strange man missing? Is it underneath¡ª¡ª?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Stop talking.¡± AhGui spoke to interrupt and seamlessly looked a nce at the boss. In the pit,Qi Xi had looked at the boss with a bad expression. He was afraid that Qi Xiwould start raising hands, but fortunately, Qi Xi suddenly left.

    Zhang Qiu walked ahead, took Xiao Jiang¡¯sfleshy hand and asked Li Shu worriedly, ¡°Why do you think Qi Xi ran? Ithought he was going to kill Qi ZhiRong.¡±

    ¡°That expression didn¡¯t seem like hewanted to kill Qi ZhiRong.¡± Li Shu said dully. Seeing that Zhang Qiu wantedto continue asking, he said, ¡°What¡¯s interesting in Xi¡¯an?¡±

    Zhang Qiu, who was worried about Qi Xi,stopped short and said with surprise, ¡°A lot. Do you want to go?¡± Hisexpression said ¡¯go, go¡¯.

    ¡°Depending on circumstances.¡± LiShu was very satisfied that Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes were all on him.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyebrows rose like they wereflying, walking along with Li Shu while talking about various delicacies andinteresting ces in Xi¡¯an.

    Climbing down the hill, they went back tothe car with less Qi Xi and more Xiao Ling. Xiao Ling couldn¡¯t stay on Qi ZhiRong¡¯sside. Even Ah Gui was afraid of him. Moreover, he still had obsession.[Obsession is lingering feeling]

    Back to the county hotel, Zhang Qiu went toQi Xi¡¯s room first. He happened to meet Qi ZhiRong, who lingered at Qi Xi¡¯sdoor without knocking. Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

    ¡°His key is with me. He is forgetful,so made me hold it for him.¡± Zhang Qiu said as he opened the door, whichwas littered with luxury clothes. He looked back and saw Qi ZhiRong standing atthe door with undiscernible expression. Upon seeing he was looking, Qi ZhiRongnodded and turned to go.

    At this moment, Qi ZhiRong¡¯s back figure hada kind of pitiful taste. Zhang Qiu felt that he was very Holy Motherly andcould not help saying, ¡°With his character, it should be okay, restassured.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Qi ZhiRong¡¯s backstopped as he replied without turning his head.

    After Qi ZhiRong left, Zhang Qiu, like anamah packed Qi Xi¡¯s luggage. In here, a wool sweater could cover his tuitionand living expenses for a year but Qi Xi like a prodigal son squandering thefamily fortune, had thrown the clothes on the ground at random. He reallywanted to kill Qi Xi.

    Qi ZhiRong left the hotel with hisbodyguards at about 9 a.m. and settled all the expenses before leaving.

    Zhang YuShui stared at the money in his hand and smiled. ¡°The money for our Dandan¡¯s milk powder is enough.¡± [Dan = egg but dandan could also meant testicles lol]

    ¡°Erge, is your family¡¯s Dandan going togrow up with gold powder?!¡± Zhang Qiu nced at the number on Erge¡¯s mobilephone and tsk-ed. Qi ZhiRong was really rich.

    ¡°Don¡¯t envy me. Li Shu of your familyhas two zeros more than me on this trip.¡±

    Zhang Qiu: !!!!

    Zhang Qiu really didn¡¯t want to appear assomeone who had wealth spoke louder than others, but he couldn¡¯t control hisfacial expression at the thought of two more zeros, and his mouth was raised,as if Li Shu¡¯s money was his all the same.

    Next to him, Li Shu smiled in his eyes as hethought Zhang Qiu¡¯s shining eyes were lovely.

    ¡°Your Excellency, can we go to Chengdufirst?¡± At the side, red-eyed Ling Dang whispered.

    Zhang Qiu saw Ling Dang¡¯s pitiful appearanceand thought Pei Qing was ¡¯bullying¡¯. If Ling Dang wanted to leave home, he wouldraise his hands to support him. But then he heard little Ling Dang softly said,¡°Xiao Ling is pitiful ah! Shall we help him fulfill his wish first?¡±

    Xiao Ling stood aside like a transparent person.Upon seeing everyone was looking at him, he felt very embarrassed, but hisobsession made him thickened his face and begged, ¡°Great Master Zhang, I¡¯dlike to go to Chengdu very much. I, I, I can give all the money that boss paidme.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t need it. That time Ipromised you I will help free of charge.¡± Zhang YuShui was in a good mood.When he said the money was for Dandan¡¯s milk powder, Ah Yan did not object,just like he tacitly agreed to give birth to a baby Phoenix egg.

    If Pixian Hui Wang knew, he would not botherto argue needlessly by this misinterpretation, but he would probably be angry.He could give birth, but why not a little jiangshi? He felt that Xiao Jiang wasvery cute.

    They drove to Yulin, and then took the ne went directly to Chengdu.

    At the airport, Zhang Qiu first sent Qi Xi¡¯sluggage back to Beijing. At first, he wanted to bother Senior Brother to pickit up, but when he dialed Qi Xi, he did not expect it to work.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Xiao Qiuqiu <i>ya</i>?¡±

    Qi Xi¡¯s tone was still the familiar tone in the phone. Zhang Qiu blurted out, ¡°You did not take your luggage, so I packed and shipped it for you to Beijing. You can find a way to get it.¡±

    ¡°<i>Muah</i> Xiao Qiuqiu, you are so kind to me. I really doubt whether you have any idea of my beauty¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Scram-scram-scram.¡± Zhang Qiurolled his eyes. ¡°If you are all right, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Qi Xiughed on the phone and chatted up afew sentences randomly. Before hanging up the phone, he earnestly said thankyou.

    The familiar tone just now made Zhang Qiufelt that Qi Xi was still the same, but how was it possible? But if the personwas alright, then it was good. Turning his head back, he happened to meet LiShu¡¯s eyes. Zhang Qiu thought Li Shu was worried about Qi Xi too, so he smiledand said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. We can go have fun rest assuredly.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Zhang Qiu stared at Li Shu¡¯s back andwondered why he was so angry all of a sudden.

    At the side, Xiao Jiang propped up his bigface and sighed worriedly. Zhang Qiu heard the sigh and looked at Xiao Jianginexplicably. ¡°Why did my dear son sigh? Are you hungry? Daddy takes youto eat ice cream.¡±

    Ice cream seemed good. Zhang XiaoJiang licked his little tiger¡¯s teeth and happily forgot what he had just worried about. Big Daddy wouldn¡¯t have been angry at Daddy for too long anyway. Ice cream was more important.

    After eating the dessert, the father and sonwere perfectly satisfied and resumed their sweet and naive state.

    At the side, Little Ling Dang cupped theice-cream cone and rolled his pink tongue to lick at it while Pei Qing¡¯s eyeswere staring at it. Not awhileter, he took Ling Dang to the toilet. ZhangQiu spread out on the chair at the departure lounge, and because he ate too muchfood, his belly bulged. He rubbed his bellyfortably and tsk-ed. ¡°PeiQing is a real beast!¡± Looking at the time again, he said smilingly,¡°There are still 20 minutes left before boarding the ne. Hahaha PeiQing may have to put up with it.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s eyes moved to Zhang Qiu¡¯s slightlyrounded stomach, and he couldn¡¯t resist reaching for it.

    Zhang Qiu felt the strange and familiartouch on his belly and all over his back felt like it was being electrocuted.His entire being felt numb and he was shocked in ce. For nearly threemonths, he had no X life. Li Shu just touched his belly and his limbs felt itwas like being electrocuted, and there was a slight rising trend underneath.

    ¡°Notfortable?¡± Li Shu sawZhang Qiu was shocked and thought his touch was incorrect and stopped.

    Zhang Qiu face was a little red;embarrassed. He was walking a fresh and pure person set up, and had alsoridiculed Pei Qing to put up with it, and now it was simply hitting him on theface. He changed his sitting position seamlessly, blocking his awkward underneathpart and shook his head, ¡°no, just ate myself into stupor.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too muchter.¡± Li Shuput his hand on Zhang Qiu¡¯s belly and slowly and gently rubbing it one at atime. ¡°How about this?¡±

    ¡°Ah ha?¡± Zhang Qiu absentmindedlymoaned and his face became more and more red, feelingfortable. It wasmerely Li Shu¡¯s hand moving yet it seemed like giving poisoned water to a thirstybird. The more he drank, the more he wanted it. If Li Shu touched lower, hewould have to y with fire in public venue.

    Zhang Qiu suddenly stood up. Seeing Li Shuwas looking at him, he dropped a sentence about toilet and ran away in a panic.

    When he reached the door of the toilet, heheard a familiar, enduring moan.

    ¡°... Shh, don¡¯t be too loud, or I¡¯ll bejealous if someone else heard you. Little Ling Dang¡¯s beautiful voice is only formy ears.¡±

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t here grown yet? It seemsthat little Ling Dang iszy and does not study with the toys Gege bought foryou...¡±

    Ling Dang softly and stickily said ingrievance, ¡°It¡¯s too difficult, Gege. I really study hard, but I justcan¡¯t learn. What should I do? Is Ling Dang really stupid ah? Ah! Gege, don¡¯tgo there¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s not Ling Dang¡¯sproblem. It¡¯s because Gege didn¡¯t teach more deeply. Now Ling Dang, carefullystroking...¡±

    Zhang Qiu stood there feeling his ears weregoing to be scrapped. These two people could not move quietly!

    However, he had not thought that the twowere already very quiet, and it was only because he had a good hearing that thesuppressed muffled moan of Ling Dang came into his ears. It was likeeverywhere. The fire that had just been made by Li Shu became more vigorous onZhang Qiu. Atst, he could not help it. He washed his face against the voiceof ¡¯teaching¡¯ in his ears and cooled down before going out.

    After returning, Zhang Qiu did not dare tomeet Li Shu¡¯s line of sight, he rubbed his son¡¯s big face in a guilty way.There was nothing to talk about and he asked Xiao Ling next to him.

    ¡°Are you from Chengdu?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Ling sat in a veryclever (child) posture. He was obviously a one meter eight something muscrman, but he sat more proper than Xiao Jiang.

    Zhang Qiu oh-ed in gossiping manner,¡°Could it be there are someone you like in Chengdu?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Xiao Ling lowered his head andslowly nodded. His face was still white, but Zhang Qiu could see that he wasshy.

    Zhang Qiu did not realize that he had reallyguessed right. He asked with a smile, ¡°What kind of person is it, to havemade Xiao Ling keep thinking about?¡± For the other person, he would rathermiss the time of rebirth because of the obsession in his dying heart. It couldbe said that Xiao Ling had be what he was now because of the obsession forthe other person.

    He didn¡¯t know whether it was good or bad.

    ¡°He¡¯s a kindhearted person. He wasparticrly good to me. When I enlisted in the army, it was because of him,who said that a real man should guard his home and defend his country. Heespecially likes soldiers...¡± Talking at this point, Xiao Ling wassomewhat downcast. ¡°I just didn¡¯t do it well and failed to live up to hisexpectations.¡±

    Zhang Qiu used to think Xiao Ling wasretired from the army, but now it seemed not.

    He wanted to ask more questions but thebroadcast notified passengers to board. He could not help looking at the gateand saw Pei Qing walking with a satisfied face.

    ¡°Ling Dang?¡±

    ¡°Rest in the spirit bead,¡± saidPei Qing, smiling.

    Zhang Qiu recalled the voice in the toilet.He really didn¡¯t know what to say to Pei Qing¡¯s honest face. Pei Qing was alsoa soldier but looked like a foreign loyal man with a ck belly while XiaoLing looked smart, but in fact he was very cute and honest.

    They boarded the ne and arrived inChengdu in the evening.

    They had rushed around all day and everyone wantedto go back to the hotel early for rest, especially Pei Qing, who was unwillingto go out, and did not intend to eat any food. He urgently indicated that hewanted to go back to his room for rest. Zhang Qiu did not need to think aboutwhat Pei Qing was going to do.

    Followed up with Ling Dang¡¯s on-the-spotteaching!

    ¡°Great Master Zhang, I want¡ª¡ª¡±Xiao Ling¡¯s eyes were excited.

    Zhang YuShuiughed. ¡°Hold the congealsoul talisman close. If anything happened, burns this paper crane.¡± Hehanded Xiao Ling a paper crane made by yellow talisman.

    Xiao Ling was so grateful that he grabbedtalisman paper and hurried out.

    Zhang Yushui made a fortune and went to thefront desk to book the rooms. Zhang Qiu waited on the lobby sofa with XiaoJiang in his arms. Before long, Zhang Yushui waved him over. He was carryingluggage and Xiao Jiang was skipping ahead.

    ¡°Room 904, go back early to rest.¡±Zhang YuShui smiled and patted his little brother on the shoulder. ¡°By theway, we spent too much this time. In order to save your little nephew¡¯s milkpowder money, Li Shui was very kind to share his room with you.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked puzzled. ¡°What do youmean?¡±

    ¡°It means that Li Shu paid for thissuite. Little brother, Erge did everything I could. You, ji¨¡ y¨®u<sup>[1]</sup>.¡±

    [1: to add oil; to top up with gas; to refuel;to elerate; to step on the gas; fig. to make an extra effort; fig. to cheersb on]

    So he and Li Shu had to stay together? Thiswas also a test of his determination. What if he couldn¡¯t hold back the midnightattack?! Zhang Qiu thought to himself. He was still calm and reserved inexpressing his gratitude to Li Shu.

    When they got to the room, there were a big and a small room with a living room.

    Zhang Qiu smiled particrly genuine andsaid, ¡°It is fine for me and Xiao Jiang to sleep in the small room.¡± <i>Keep me! Roll in the big bed roomtogether!!!</i>

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Shu turned aroundand went into the master bedroom.

    Zhang Qiu:...

    Xiao Jiang raised his head and yawned withhis little hand over his mouth. ¡°Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Well, sleep.¡± Zhang Qiu nnedto coax his son to sleep and make a night raid n. He didn¡¯t believe thatsleeping under the same roof, could maintain a pure man-to-man rtionship.LaoZi didn¡¯t believe that evil!

    As a result, when Zhang Qiu was bathing XiaoJiang, he almost fell asleep in the bathroom. With eyes squinting, he carriedXiao Jiang and plopped on the bed, wrapped in a quilt and after a while, he breathedsoftly.

    Xiao Jiang, sitting cross-legged on the bedwith a curly head, suddenly fell back andy in Zhang Qiu¡¯s arms with a stuckout butt. He moved his bare lower body into the quilt. Before he had finishedmoving, the door opened, and without moving, he pretended to be asleep.

    Li Shu¡¯s eyes moved to Xiao Jiang, whose eysheswere still shaking, a slight smile on his lips.

    Xiao Jiang, who pretended to be sleeping,heard the footsteps, hesitated and slowly opened his eyes. When he saw BigDaddy in front of him, he cried out in fright as his eyes were full ofsurprise.

    Li Shu, who had just taken a bath, was stillsteaming all over, ncing faintly at Xiao Jiang, ¡°Sleep inside a bit.¡±

    Xiao Jiang, who was ordered to move,immediately went into Zhang Qiu¡¯s arms with joy. His face was full ofexcitement, showing sharp tiger teeth and happily calling out Big Daddy. Whenhe finished, he remembered that Big Daddy was unwilling to be called like that.He immediately looked at Li Shu with nervousness and expectation.

    Li Shu stroked Xiao Jiang¡¯s fully curly hair.It was soft and felt the same as Zhang Qiu¡¯s.

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    Xiao Jiang couldn¡¯t help but be happy. Heclosed his eyes obediently and his head was full of ¡¯Big Daddy is after all hisbig Daddy¡¯.

    The next day oue, Xiao Jiang was veryunhappy in the morning with hands on his hips, and small short legs stoodbeside bed. He obviously slept in Daddy¡¯s armsst night, so why Daddy was nowin Big Daddy¡¯s arms and he was under the bed?!

    Not happy.

    Zhang Qiu had slept soundly and stretchedout, thinking about how well the air-conditioning temperature was adjusted inthis hotel. He hadn¡¯t slept like this for a long time.

    He went out and saw Xiao Jiang sitting on thesofa in the small living room. The TV was not on as he sat cross-legged yingwith the bell in his hands, but there was no sound. He was keeping a straightface as if someone owed him a lot of money.

    Zhang Qiu pinched his son¡¯s big face and askedwith a grin, ¡°Why is Xiao Jiang unhappy in the morning?¡±

    Xiao Jiang looked up at Big Daddy not faraway, and then at Daddy¡¯s grinning face, there was a kind of sadness that he didnot know how to say it.

    ¡°Well, Daddy had woken up. After washingup, Daddy takes Xiao Jiang to eat delicious food.¡± Zhang Qiu coaxed hisson, turned to Li Shu, who had changed his clothes, and smiled innocently.¡°In order to express my gratitude, today¡¯s lunch and dinner, handsomegives me a chance, I invite you <i>ya</i>!¡±

    Despite the failure of the night raid n,it was still a good idea to have a date during the day.

    Hearing that, Li Shu lip¡¯s corner bent a few points, ¡°Okay.¡±

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    > Chapter 68

 Chapter 68

    <strong>Chapter 68: The Silkworm Road [2]</strong>

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    Xiao Jiang¡¯s mood was not very high in themorning. Zhang Qiu had asked him for half a day but nothing was uttered, andonly held Xiao Jiang high and kissed him.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ve grown up.¡± Xiao Jiangsaid with some displeasure that the tiger¡¯s teeth appeared.

    Zhang Qiu kissed again, smiled and said,¡°That¡¯s not what your eyes said.¡±

    Xiao Jiang was exposed by Daddy and feltawkwardly embarrassed. Finally, keeping a straight face, he said in a veryserious manner. ¡°Then, after I grow up a little bit, Daddy can¡¯t kissanymore.¡±

    ¡°Well, then you can kiss your wife.¡± Zhang Qiu casually said. Boys could be so huggable and amusing when they were young but not until a few yearster, their temper would be very bad in adolescence. He thought of that moment which was really like cats and dogs. His Dad chased after him all day long holding a sole of a shoe to beat him.

    After changing clothes, Zhang Qiu saw XiaoJiang furtively nced at Li Shu. He reached out and put Xiao Jiang in hisarms into Li Shu¡¯s hands. While smiling, he said, ¡°Help hold him or awhile. This boy is getting heavier and heavier now.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Jiang is not fat.¡± XiaoJiang grunted unhappily.

    Zhang Qiu talked nonsense without thinkingthrough, ¡°You¡¯re not fat, but heavy. This shows Xiao Jiang is very strong.You see all that muscles, which are heavier. You must to be much stronger thanthe children of the same age.¡± [XJ is chubby lol]

    Li Shu bowed his head and saw Xiao Jiang inhis bosom was happy that his tiger teeth show up. This one big and one smallpeople were quite easy to amuse.

    Going downstairs, there was a back figurelike Pei Qing¡¯s at the front, but in his arms, he was hugging a woman in pinkdress. The woman with big maroon waves had a small stature and very charmingappearance. Pei Qing asionally bowed his head and kissed the other on theside face.

    Zhang Qiu was about to blow up. He didn¡¯texpect Pei Qing to be such a g man, messing around behind Little Ling Dang¡¯sback.

    ¡°Is Pei Qing at the front?¡± Justin case, Zhang Qiu asked Li Shu for confirmation.

    Li Shu nodded and looked at Zhang Qiupuzzled. ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m so angry that I have toferociously sort Pei Qing out and introduce Little Ling Dang a betterone!¡± Zhang Qiu moved forward in a fierce manner. Pei Qing at the front turnedaround after hearing the stirring, and greeted with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s youguys! Let¡¯s have breakfast together.¡±

    Zhang Qiu snorted, ¡°Eat you big headedghost, Pei Qing, you don¡¯t let down little Ling Dang ah! Behind Little LingDang¡¯s back¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Your-your Excellency, why do you scoldGege? Gege has not turning back from me ah!¡± The charming girl in Pei Qing¡¯sarms said softly and nkly.

    Zhang Qiu was momentary choked by a seriesof words. Stunned for a long time, he stuttered incredibly: ¡°Little,little Ling Dang?!¡±

    Pei Qing had guessed that Zhang Qiu mighthave misunderstood, so he was not angry. He was happy for Ling Dang. Zhang Qiureally regarded Ling Dang as a friend in this way.

    Zhang Qiu was too ‡å(shocked). He whispered to Li Shu, ¡°You didn¡¯t warn me. Did you see itlong ago?¡± It¡¯s too awkward.

    ¡°You rushed too fast.¡± Li Shucalmly greeted the two people, then went away holding Xiao Jiang in one handand pulling Zhang Qiu, who was standing in awkward position in the other hand.

    Out of the hotel door, Zhang Qiu even had amystified face; the shock was too great. ¡°It¡¯s the first time that I saw aboy wearing a woman¡¯s dress so beautiful that I didn¡¯t even recognize. You say,how Pei Qing¡¯s things can be so well equipped?!¡±

    Zhang Qiu thought of fair and delicate LingDang, wearing a small pink Western-style dress, giving the impression of very Lolita-likewith the lipstick smeared on and small leather shoes worn.

    ¡°No wonder I¡¯m too impulsive. Ling Dangis so beautiful.¡± Zhang Qiu made up for his impulse just now.

    Li Shu suddenly stopped. Zhang Qiu wasthinking of Ling Dang and had not noticed, so he was head bumped. ¡°Whyaren¡¯t you walking? We arrived?¡± As soon as he looked up, he saw that beautifulface of Li Shu and was unconsciously bedazzled.

    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go.¡± Li Shu wassatisfied seeing Zhang Qiu was spellbound by his face. In that split secondwhen he heard Zhang Qiu praising other man¡¯s beauty, he surprisingly even feltvery angry?! [Li Shu¡¯s POV]

    This feeling seemed to have existed before.[Li Shu¡¯s POV]

    Zhang Qiu walked next to Li Shu. Only aftera while that he found out Li Shu seemed to be angry just now, but was good veryquickly that he couldn¡¯t figure out clearly how Li Shu had gotten angry.However, when they arrived at the breakfast shop, Zhang Qiu forgot everythingas soon as he saw his favorite breakfast; particrly thoughtless.

    Xiao Jiang asked for shrimp filling soupdumplings. Two white milky incisors bit the soft transparent dumpling skin, andthe small mouth whirring ¡¯huhu¡¯ before sucking the soup in it. Immediatelysatisfied, the whole person was soon bubbling.

    ¡°Daddy, so good!¡±

    Zhang Qiu had half a dumpling in his mouthand half squinted eyes which seemed he enjoyed it very much. He followed hisson repeatedly nodded his head in approval.

    Li Shu watched the two people eating the samefood with amusement, thinking that they had too much appetite. He put adumpling on Zhang Qiu¡¯s te and said, ¡°After eating let¡¯s go watchmovie. I heard recently there is a pretty good animated film.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you even researched.¡±Zhang Qiu really didn¡¯t expect Li Shu to n date itineraries. As soon as heheard animated film, he knew which one was made in China. Recently, there was agreat deal of praise on the Inte. He also saw it on his Weibo the daybefore yesterday. Being busy all the time, he had not brought Xiao Jiang to gosee.

    After breakfast, they went to the nearbycinema. Zhang Qiu was going to buy tickets, but Li Shu had put Xiao Jiang inhis arms.

    Zhang Qiu enjoyed the care of his goldenthighs. He turned to Xiao Jiang and asked him if he wants to eat popcorn anddessert and found that his son was staring at the periphery of the cinema. Itwas an American hero blockbuster movie. In order to make campaign to attractchildren, the cinema had made many cartoon character models in the movie at onecorner. Because it was early morning, it was deserted without a single person.

    ¡°Want to y there?¡± Zhang Qiutouched his son¡¯s head. This was the first time he brought Xiao Jiang to thecinema since was born. Zhang Qiu felt that there should be more parent-childactivities in the future. ¡°Daddy apanies you.¡±

    Hearing that, Xiao Jiang reluctantlyregained his eyes and licked the tiger¡¯s teeth. Unfortunately, he said,¡°Had better not, I¡¯m full now anyway...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s full?¡± Zhang Qiu pinchedhis son¡¯s face and said deliberately, ¡°If you¡¯re full, then we won¡¯t buydessert.¡±

    Xiao Jiang:... QAQ

    Zhang Qiu wanted tough seeing the shockedin his son¡¯s eyes, yet was afraid that his son would be awkwardly angered, andchoked up hisugh to say, ¡°But Daddy wants to eat.¡±

    When the bill was paid, Zhang Qiu lookeddown and found that his son was missing. Li Shu took over the item.¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Jiang¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Over there.¡± Li Shu looked at acorner.

    Zhang Qiu looked at the corner that XiaoJiang had been staring at, and he was relieved. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Jiang tosay no, but his body was honest. He was indeed a child.

    Ding-ding-ling-ling sound was sharp andclear.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s footsteps stopped. When heturned back, the golden bell on Xiao Jiang¡¯s wrist stopped ringing. He hadasked Erge, who said this kind of bell would only ring when one met a ghost andthe wearer used Taoism.

    He could not help inclined his head and askedLi Shu, ¡°Is there something over there?¡±

    ¡°You mean a crying, sniveling fat kid?¡±Li Shu asked calmly.

    Zhang Qiu opened his eyes and lookedcarefully for a circle. He did not find the crying, sniveling, fat kid mentionedby Li Shu. He was surer that his son was ying with ghosts and immediatelywanted to face palm. He quickened his pace and when he reached the corner, heheard Xiao Jiang say coldly with a straight face: ¡°... cry again and I eatyou.¡±

    Although he could not see the fat ghost kid,he could indescribably feel the tension of the air for a moment.

    Once Xiao Jiang saw Daddying, he put hishands behind his back and looked very clever. If it hadn¡¯t been for Li Shu¡¯swords, Zhang Qiu would have thought that his son¡¯s sweet and naively wanted toy at this corner and he would have followed him with great interest to takephotos.

    ¡°You can¡¯t bully other little friend¡ªuh,little ghost friend?!¡± Zhang Qiu raised his eyebrow, followed along.

    Xiao Jiang muttered and snorted ingrievance. ¡°There is no time to bully, me him for crying all the time.I haven¡¯t eaten him, I am very good.¡±

    Faced with Xiao Jiang who showed hiscleverness, Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t bear to say anything. His son was different fromordinary children. He was also a novice Dad. He gropes for each other on hisway to education. He touched his son¡¯s face. ¡°Be good, the movie hasstarted. We should go in.¡±

    Better let the little ghost friend go!

    A family of three went in. Zhang Qiu foundXiao Jiang looking back while baring his small tiger¡¯s teeth and knew the littleghost friend was following. He poked Li Shu¡¯s arm next to him and whispered,¡°You take care of it.¡±

    Li Shu stopped, slightly turned his head andnced at the back.

    Xiao Jiang jumped forward happily. ¡°Haha,he was scared away! Coward little ghost!¡±

    Zhang Qiu was speechless at once. He wantedLi Shu to take care of Xiao Jiang, not the little fat ghost!

    When they got in the broadcasting hall, the firsttime Xiao Jiang was curious to see everything. He sat on his chair assuming aclever (child) posture. As soon as the animation was put on, he was unable totake his eyes off for a while. When he saw a happy scene, a small dimple showedand heughed without making any sound at all.

    Zhang Qiu watched halfway and had to go tothe toilet, having drink too much. He pulled Li Shu¡¯s sleeve and whispered,¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom. You look after Xiao Jiang.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not schoolboy who has to go to thebathroom hand in hand.¡± Zhang Qiu got up in a hurry and halfway through,he thought that maybe he could do something after using to the toilet. Why didhe not think of such a great opportunity?

    You looked at Pei Qing, he was thinkingabout intimacy twenty minutes before boarding the ne. He (ZQ) really had nobrain at all.

    Zhang Qiu regretted it, but he hade outand could not call Li Shu. He could not say that he was afraid to go to thetoilet alone. There was no ghost in the toilet.

    Wait until he was washing hands after usingthe toilet, Zhang Qiu really wanted to hit his face; crow¡¯s mouth!

    Red skirt shed in the mirror, with longck natural curly hair and deathly pale face. In the mirror, a slender bonyhand stretched slowly to his waist, and a whole side face leaned on hisshoulder. Zhang Qiu saw his own face in the mirror was almost stiff. He simply continuedpretending that he saw nothing, and quickly sided. The ghost behind pouncedinto the air and the originally gentle face suddenly turned fierce, tongueimmediately extended longer and eyeballs protruded.

    Zhang Qiu touched his windbreaker pocket fora small fruit knife. He didn¡¯t know whether it was useful to deal with ghosts.

    ¡°I advise you to stop and go enterreincarnation as soon as possible.¡± He put on the appearance of a hucksterthat he learnt from Erge, and said very profoundly in an easy manner: ¡°Youdo not belong to this world anymore, why persist?¡±

    As Zhang Qiu¡¯s cover was over, he saw theghost¡¯s fierce faceing near.

    He immediately rained curses and quicklydodged. He went towards the door, and who would have known that the door handlecould not be opened. The ghost grinned grimly, ¡°You do not love me, youdid not love me, we end in mutual destruction, end in mutual destruction.¡±

    ¡°Sister, you are fair-skin andbeautiful. I am not match with you!¡± Zhang Qiu¡¯s mouth said carelessly whilehis hands exerted too much force and the doorknob was pulled down, yet the doorwas still closed tightly. Zhang Qiu easily smashed the doorknob over. The femaleghost had some human¡¯s consciousness and subconsciously dodged. The femaleghost was soon irritated, and the originally beautiful face, opened argemouth to Zhang Qiu¡¯s side.

    Fuck!

    Right now Zhang Qiu really regretted not lettingLi Shue here just now, but now it was not the time to talk about this. Heand the female ghost were fighting around in the toilet; nobody could get anyadvantage over. It was annoying enough.

    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡±

    The door suddenly opened and Zhang Qiulooked back. Li Shu stood at the door with a cold face and he eximedhappily, ¡°Xiao Shushu, you are here!¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s heart surprisingly was tickled abit when he heard this name calling, but his face was still the same as before.

    Ding-ding-ling-ling.

    When the female ghost heard the sound of thebell, she screamed in horror. The whole ghost trembled as if it had been pinnedin ce.

    Xiao Jiang came in and snorted unhappily,¡°Beat you to death for hurting my Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Dare not, dare not.¡± The female ghostbegged pitifully for mercy.

    Zhang Qiu was thinking that people could distinguishgood and bad and the same were for the ghosts. The female ghost in front of himobviously met a dead end, only saying these words now but when the female ghostfirst chanced upon him alone, she didn¡¯t have any leniency towards him.However, to be frightened stiff and what not was too exaggerated. Zhang Qiuasked Xiao Jiang if he has the ability to dispel persistent resentment but XiaoJiang hadn¡¯t learned it yet. So it was decided to pack it back and give it toErge.

    ¡°By the way, why are you allhere?¡±

    Xiao Jiang was a little unhappy but said,¡°That little fat ghost who loves crying told.¡±

    How nice of you to nickname people likethat?! Zhang Qiu touched his son¡¯s head. ¡°You can¡¯t nickname the littleghost friend.¡±

    Only after the ghosts were packed that ZhangQiu found that neither the female ghost nor little fat ghost coulde out ofthe shopping mall. The female ghost died three days ago. She was unable to getover it because of her emotional disputes. She was supposed to have been on datewith her boyfriend at the cinema, but because of a small dispute she was in a lowmood. There was always a voice in her mind that told her to die as retaliationfor her boyfriend making her miserable. Ultimately, she chose tomit suicidein the toilet. [What?? NO NO cherish yourself]

    Because she wore a red skirt at that time ofdate and the toilet was a Yin ce, it merely took three dayster for her tohave a tendency of wraith and malicious spirit.

    The little fat ghost was crossing the streetwith his mama towards the shopping mall, and was carelessly hit. In the end, hewas in the cinema after his death and could not leave no matter what. However,it happened ten days ago.

    Now both ghosts looked at Zhang Qiu and theothers pitifully. The female ghost asked to enter reincarnation. The little fatghost asked him to let him go home. He wanted to see his mama.

    Zhang Qiu had a headache. He was notfamiliar with this kind of business.

    There was no other way, so he took hismobile phone and called Erge. In the phone, Erge seemed to be in a good mood.After a brief talk, he reported the address. Zhang YuShui on the other end ofthe phone listened, frowned and said, ¡°Where? Well, I know I¡¯ll be theresoon. When I first passed by that ce, I found something wrong. The evil Qithere is rtively heavy.¡±

    Ten minutester, Zhang Yu Shui arrived.After sending the female ghost to enter reincarnation, he said, ¡°Sureenough, the feng shui here was altered by people. The evil Qi is too thick. Notto mention it is unfavorable to make money, in the long run, it¡¯s easy for peopleto die here. The trapped departed spirit will deepen the Yin and evil Qi; it willbe a vicious circle in the long run. If the boss at the back wanted tpensate, probably even a pants would not be left.¡±

    Zhang Qiu also found that there was a shoppingmall at the crossing, several hundred meters away. That mall¡¯s front yard was asbusy as a marketce with many people, while this mall was very deste. Hewould not have chosen this one if he hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast near here.

    ¡°It is very possibly an industriapetition.¡± Zhang YuShuiughed. ¡°It seems that I will have milkpowder money in my pocket again, depending on whether the boss believes it ornot!¡± After that, he looked down at the little fat ghost, smiled and said,¡°Where is your home, boy? It happens that today¡ª¡ª

    Zhang Qiu saw Erge, who was talking well, suddenly changed face. Then he heard, ¡°No good, something happened to Xiao Ling.¡±

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    Xah: Death is inevitable but not invitable. So don¡¯t seek death.

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    > Chapter 69

 Chapter 69

    <strong>Chapter 69: The Silkworm Road [3]</strong>

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    Xiao Ling¡¯s paper crane had ignited.

    Zhang YuShui quickly sealed the little fatghost in Xiao Jiang¡¯s bell. He took out another paper crane, a red thread, andwrapped one end around the foot of the paper crane, and the other end aroundhis own little finger. As soon as he was tied up, the paper crane burst intomes and soon disappeared along with the red thread.

    ¡°Take a taxi downstairs.¡± Zhang YuShuisaid.

    Li Shu took Xiao Jiang in his arms and ZhangQiu followed downstairs before they took a taxi. Zhang Yushui was sitting inthe co-driver¡¯s seat and the driver asked where to go. Zhang Yushui pointed hislittle finger and said, ¡°Go straight.¡±

    The driver wondered how strange it was tosee these three big men and a child.

    Xiao Jiang held Zhang Qiu¡¯s arm and saw thatthe driver in front had been looking at him via the mirror, he felt somewhatunhappy, causisg the tiger teeth to appear. Zhang Qiu patted his son¡¯s head.Xiao Jiang called out Daddy obediently, and the driver in front of him tookback his eyes.

    It turned out that young handsome guy wasthe little boy¡¯s Daddy. He was really young.

    Xiao Jiang swayed his legs while pulling onZhang Qiu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Daddy, I haven¡¯t seen the movie, and my dessert wasforgotten by big Daddy.¡±

    ¡°I will take you when we¡¯re done withthis.¡± At the side, Li Shu opened his mouth lightly.

    Xiao Jiang did not actually wanted to gonow, he just wanted to act like a spoiled child with Daddy. He was angry aboutbeing under the bed in the morning. When he heard big Daddy coaxing him, heshowed his dimples happily. He nodded his head nicely and stopped talking.

    The taxi driver looked in the mirror at arow behind his eyes. It was a real confusion of a rtionship.

    ¡°Drive carefully.¡± was Li Shu¡¯scold voice.

    The driver looked at the pretty man in theback row via the mirror and his heart felt cold. He did not dare to think ofanything and concentrated on driving.

    ¡°Turn left.¡±

    ¡°Dude, where on earth are you going?Turning left needsne shift ahead of time, it¡¯s hard for me to drive likethat...¡± The driverined very resentfully from the bottom of hisheart, but he still turned left.

    Zhang Qiu knew that Erge was actuallyfollowing the paper crane as a guide, but the driver was also right. He said aspeacemaker, ¡°Mister, you follow his words and we¡¯ll pay more when we getto the destination.¡±

    ¡°Pay however much, but it is not amatter of money. You make it difficult for me to drive, and easy to getvition tickets. Messing up, this year how can I...¡±

    ¡°Ten times the price; shut up anddrive.¡± Was Li Shu¡¯s cold voice.

    The driver was not satisfied with the man¡¯sattitude, but he was too frightened to say anything more when he thought of thecold eyes.

    From the city to the suburbs, with fewer cars,the driver drove faster. Zhang YuShui looked at the surrounding mountains andasked, ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Vi area, where rich peoplelive.¡±

    Following the loop of the mountain road, continuouslygoing up until the vi area at the highest point, Zhang YuShui called for astop. The driver clicked his tongue, ¡°Turns out to be Gao Household. Doyou want me to wait for you to go down the mountain? But since you alle toGao Household, maybe you are going back in a luxury car..... ¡°

    ¡°Song Bao, pay him.¡± Li Shu gotoff with Xiao Jiang in his arms.

    Zhang Qiu looked at the meter; it was nearly300 Yuan. The driver turned to Zhang Qiu and pointed to Li Shu outside.¡°Ten times as he said. I ran several red lights and I still have to paythe tickets, which is not expensive...¡±

    ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t say no. Is Wechatpayokay?¡± To have carrying much cash would be a wonder to him.

    No matter how the money was being paid, thedriver was certainly happy. Seeing the mobile money transfer was really 3000, hewas so happy that even the wrinkles on his face appeared. He kindly reminded,¡°Gao Household is a ck-hearted businessmen, you should be careful whendealing with them.¡±

    The taxi turned around and went down themountain very quickly, as if there was something at the gate of Gao Householdthat it ran away very fast.

    Zhang Qiu stood in front of the golden-brightiron gate. Through the cracks, the trees rustle and he could see the whiteEuropean architecture faintly. He could not help asking Erge, ¡°How can weget in now?¡±

    ¡°Gao Family!¡± Zhang YuShuimurmured and reached for the mobile phone and dialed. Zhang Qiu heard that hewas calling Big MaoGe and hung up after a few words. Then he saw Erge¡¯s leisuresmile. ¡°Ring the doorbell!¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked at Erge, who was making asolemn vow that he would not be driven away when he rang the doorbell.Therefore, he rang the doorbell, and soon got through to the maid.

    ¡°Trouble you to pass on that it¡¯s ZhangSanLian of Suzhou.¡±

    As Zhang YuShui finished saying, the otherparty hung up and he turned to see his younger brother. He smiled and said,¡°No other way, I¡¯m not so famous. I still have to rely on father¡¯sprestige to get ahead asionally when Ie out.¡±

    They stood at the gate for twenty minutes,but there was no movement inside. Li Shu had a cold face and was as cool asair-conditioned.

    Zhang YuShui shook his head and said,¡°When Gao Family came to invite father, they were refused entry, and todaythey return it back.¡±

    ¡°If we wait, I¡¯m afraid Xiao Ling can¡¯thold up. What¡¯s the matter with him, Erge?¡± Zhang Qiu asked.

    ¡°At present, his spirit is weak, but itstill can support him for some time. After we go inside, we¡¯ll see.¡± Assoon as Zhang YuShui finished saying, the big iron door clicked open, and amaid came in far away and asked them get inside.

    The vi was very elegant. The flowers andtrees around it were exquisite and beautiful. A fountain was built in themiddle of the vi. Zhang YuShui nodded repeatedly all the way. ¡°Thisce is wellid out. It¡¯s an expert¡¯s handwriting; to make money and haveprosperous heir.¡±

    The architectural style was European, andthe interior decoration was magnificent. Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyes were blinded when heentered the door. The saying beautiful really meant beautiful. This was a localtyrant, particrly that kind of a local tyrant. There were many golden colorseverywhere. Zhang Qiu could point out a few valuable antique paintings.

    Who knew if it was authentic or fake?

    ¡°Authentic.¡± Zhang YuShui nodded.There were only a few of them in the living room. The maid went to invite theowner. There was no need to worry about anything, so he said directly,¡°Gao Household is a real estate tycoon who has risen in Chengdu in thepast ten years. I heard that Gao ZhiHao likes collecting antiques the best, andthe quality of its color and lustre does not look like it is fake.¡±

    As he spoke, there was a loudughteing from the stairs. Zhang Qiu turned his head to see that it was amiddle-aged man in his forties. He was not very tall, with a big belly and ain appearance. He wore a thick gold chain around his neck and a printed silkshirt. Zhang Qiu also saw the same thing when he packed Qi Xi¡¯s luggage.

    Zhang YuShui smiled and whispered, ¡°GaoZhiHao.¡±

    Gao ZhiHao approached quickly,ughingespecially like an elder who had known them for many years. ¡°Is it XiaoZhang? Hiyah, it¡¯s really a good-looking person. I didn¡¯t expect you toe toChengdu. If I knew you wereing to Chengdu to y, I would have greeted youearlier and sent someone to pick you up.¡±

    Zhang Qiu would have thought that Gao Familyand Zhang Family were family friends and had a deep feeling if he hadn¡¯t heardErge say Big Uncle had refused the other party.

    ¡°Mr. Gao, I¡¯m Zhang YuShui. This is my youngerbrother Zhang Qiu, my friend Li Shu and Xiao Jiang.¡± Zhang Yushui gave abrief introduction and found that when introducing Li Shu, the smile in theother side¡¯s eyes was a little more sincere than that just now.

    ¡°Li Shu? It¡¯s a very special name; a goodname, such a good name.¡± Gao ZhiHao looked at Li Shu¡¯s appearanceseamlessly. Such a name should be the Li Shu mentioned on the line [underworld].His smile deepened and heughed. ¡°My left eyelid had been jumping earlythis morning. It appeared that noble people came to drop in. Come and take asit.¡±

    Gao Household¡¯s sofa was a little high. XiaoJiang¡¯s legs were short that he couldn¡¯t climb on properly. Xiao Jiang stillneeded his face [pride] in front of outsiders. So he pulled on Li Shu¡¯s hand.Needless to say, Li Shu took Xiao Jiang to the sofa with one hand. Xiao Jiangswayed his legs satisfactorily.

    Gao ZhiHao saw and said with a smile,¡°This little friend Xiao Jiang is really cute. Sister Wang, go bring outthe snacks at home. We adults will talk about things and our little friend willbe bored sitting. Let¡¯s have Xiao Jiee out and y with this littlebrother outside.¡±

    Sister Wang was the maid. Soon there weremany snacks on the tea table. Zhang Qiu knew that all the packages were imported.Xiao Jiang was obviously ravenous but keeping a straight face pretending to belittle adult. Upon seeing this, Gao ZhiHao looked at Li Shu, andughedhappily. ¡°This little friend is taught well!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Shu heard it and hisface softened.

    Zhang Qiu felt that Gao ZhiHao had quite theskill to talk. At first, Li Shu was a little angry when he was waiting for theother party. Now, with a few words of praise to Xiao Jiang, they were on goodterms than the direct praise to Li Shu. Not to mention the whole process ofsmiling andughing, neither big nor small was snubbed, and the wholeatmosphere was driven by one person.

    After a while, a 16-17 years old teenagercame down the stairs. His eyebrows and eyes hid the dash of a teenager. Hisface was wild and intractable. He called Gao ZhiHao ¡¯Dad¡¯nguidly. Gao ZhiHaolooked back. Zhang Qiu did not notice Gao ZhiHao¡¯s expression. However, hefound that thenguidness of the teenager just converged and became somewhatobedient.

    ¡°My son Xiao Jie. Come, Xiao Jie. Youtake little brother to y. Be careful not to fall.¡± Gao ZhiHao looked atXiao Jiang kindly and cheerfully. ¡°Little friend, go to y with bigbrother. There¡¯s a small amusement park in the back garden of Uncle¡¯s house.It¡¯s fun.¡±

    Xiao Jiang turned to Zhang Qiu. Zhang Qiucould not help paying attention. Xiao Ling had an ident at this home, itshould be dangerous here, but looking at Gao ZhiHao¡¯s appearance, there shouldbe something he wants to tell them. As he was just thinking about it, next tohim, Zhang Yushui,ughed and said, ¡°You have a good time with bigbrother ande back when you are tired.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Jie, brings snacks to littlebrother. Go and y!¡± Gao ZhiHao waved his son away.

    Xiao Jiang showed his dimples as he smiled.He slipped down from the sofa somewhat craftily and pitter-patter as he walkedin front. Xiao Jie walked with snack packages while Gao ZhiHao was telling himnot to fall down and take good care of the little brother.

    When they left, Gao ZhiHao chatted a fewmore sentences, such as to give his respects to Zhang Sanlian, health and soon. Seeing that Zhang Qiu and the others were not a group of people with socialniceties and polite greetings, Gao ZhiHao smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t talk modestly.At that time, I asked Great Master Zhang to help me read Feng Shui, but it wasimpossible for me to see him. Today, Brother Xiao Zhang came to visit me, I¡¯mvery happy. No matter what you¡¯re here for today, there¡¯s something I want totrouble you with.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhang YuShui answered with asmile.

    Gao ZhiHao said, ¡°I got a treasure afew days ago. I¡¯ve been having nightmares these days. I want to ask BrotherZhang for help; requesting for safety [at peace] talisman or something. Theprice is up to you.¡±

    Zhang Qiu thought it was something, for GaoZhiHao to let Xiao Jiang out, but he did not expect that it was only asking forsafety talisman, so he could not help but be a little disappointed.

    ¡°Mr. Gao wants to ask for a safetytalisman, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. I¡¯ll send it to you after I get backto draw it.¡± Zhang YuShui answered with glee.

    Upon seeing Zhang YuShui appeared to help ingreat hurry, Gao ZhiHao said happily, ¡°How would I have the cheek to letyou send it personally. Which hotel does Brother Zhang staying at? I¡¯lldispatch someone to pick it up.¡±

    Zhang YuShui reported the name of the hotel.Zhang Qiu noticed that the smile radiating on Gao ZhiHao¡¯s face had turned cold.He began to speak but hesitating before saying, ¡°Why do you stay in this hotel¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this hotel?¡±Zhang Qiu thought that the hotel was very good, as the location was convenient,it was quiet and the service was good, too.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me, but the people from thesame trade that supnted to say these. This hotel is an old local brand.Everything is good. Only one thing is that it¡¯s easy to get bad luck.¡± GaoZhiHao said halfway and stopped suddenly, before heughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯snot say these things, what is there to be scared of when there is Brother Zhang?¡±

    Into the living room came brisk footsteps.Zhang Qiu knew Xiao Jiang wasing without looking at it.

    Wearing small leather shoes, Xiao Jiangttered into Zhang Qiu¡¯s bosom, showing his tiger¡¯s teeth while actingspoiled and said he wants to go home.

    Zhang Qiu seldom saw Xiao Jiang acting socoquettishly in front of outsiders. He guessed something happened. Gao ZhiHaoshowed regret when he saw this. ¡°I still want to keep you for dinner, butthe little friend is shy with strangers so I won¡¯t keep you here.¡± At thispoint, Gao ZhiHao looked at Li Shu, then looked away,ughed and said,¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence that I¡¯m going to have a party at home in twodays. When the timees, I ask the gentlemen to give face [give the honor byattending].¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll send the safety talismanalong.¡± Zhang YuShui agreed.

    Gao ZhiHao also looked at Li Shu next to himand saw Li Shu nodded his head. He happily sent them out in person and sent thedriver to see them off.

    There were very quiet the whole way. Aftergetting out of the car and returning to the hotel, Xiao Jiang showed his littletiger¡¯s teeth while his face asking for praise as he waved his wrist. ¡°BigBrother Xiao Ling is inside, I found him!¡±

    Only after Zhang YuShui took out a congealsoul talisman, did Xiao Ling dared toe out of the bell. He was almosttransparent, but he was very excited to see them. ¡°Big Brother Zhang,please help my young master.¡±

    <i>Why is there another young master?</i> Zhang Qiu wasconfused and listened to Xiao Ling¡¯s story.

    Xiao Ling was an orphan who was adopted bythe Lin family when he was eight years old. The Lin family was a veteran realestate tycoon in Chengdu. The hotel they were staying and the cinema where theident happened in the morning were all Lin family¡¯s industries. ording toXiao Ling, he could not rest assured about his young master. This time, hewanted to go back and have a look. Unexpectedly, the originally strong and healthyYoung Master Lin suddenly became ill. Xiao Ling could see that Young Master Linwas surrounded by dark qi. He was a ghost and could guess what this was.

    Xiao Ling found the Gao Household after allthe bad luck that kept pouring into Lin Household. He was caught by a foreignman as soon as he entered. He ignited the paper crane and only able to escapeafter he covered the congeal soul talisman. However, his spirit was too fragileto move around. He was only huddled in the greenhouse and sundry room, and water brought back by Xiao Jiang.

    ¡°Foreign man? Which country?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s speaking Thai.¡± Xiao Lingwas not sure. That man mixed with not fully proficient Chinesenguage andlooked like an old man. He would not recognize it if he did not asionallyspeak two Thai sentences.

    Zhang YuShui nodded. ¡°Your young masteris subjected to some kind of dark mark, such as ghost trick and bad luck. Idon¡¯t know much about it, but when it reaches to our ce, it has to abide byour rules. Such a cruel means cannot be left behind.¡±

    Xiao Ling was very happy to hear that. ZhangYushui saw Xiao Ling¡¯s spirit was falling apart, but he (Xiao Ling) didn¡¯tworry about himself at all. Instead, he worried about Lin family¡¯s young master.Plus, what decade were you living in? Xiao Ling had shouted ¡¯my family¡¯s youngmaster¡¯. Zhang Yushui could not help but nce at Xiao Ling with a smile. ¡°XiaoLing, it couldn¡¯t be that you like your family¡¯s young master, right?¡±

    Without waiting for Xiao Ling to speak,Zhang Qiu knew the guess was right. Clearly, a ghost did not blush, but hecould see Xiao Ling¡¯s shyness and embarrassment.

    ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Youngmaster is going to get married and have children.¡± Xiao Ling quickly wavedhis hand and exined, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about him. If he¡¯s all right, Ican safely reincarnate.¡± At this point, Xiao Ling himself did not noticethe gloom on his face.

    Zhang Qiu did not make fun of him. Afterall, not everyone could ept a ghost, or a male ghost at that. Perhaps, itwas best for Xiao Ling to forget the past and be reborn.

    Xiao Ling was badly hurt. Zhang Qiu askedPei Qing to borrow spirit bead. Pei Qing listened to what happened to them todayand said enthusiastically, ¡°There is no code of brotherhood when you didn¡¯tinvite me to this kind of bustling thing. Tomorrow I¡¯m going to Lin Householdtoo.¡±

    Zhang Qiu thought: you are mating all day,who dares to disturb your <i>papapa</i> withlittle Ling Dang ah!

    But it was not a bad thing to have morepeople. The more the merrier.

    The next day, Zhang YuShui had to send the littlefat ghost home first. Xiao Jiang was so tired of the crying little fat ghostthat he could not stop himself to eat the little fat ghost if he did not sendit away.

    ¡°Where is your home?¡±

    The little fat ghost did not cry when heheard that they were going to send him home. He reported the address happilywith tears in his eyes.

    Zhang Qiu heard it and said, ¡°It¡¯s really a coincidence. There are so many rich people, all of whom piled up on a mountaintop.¡±

    This little fat ghost¡¯s house was also in the mountain vis of Gao Household and Lin Household.

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    There is an author¡¯s note about Erge¡¯s and Ersao¡¯s past lives. It is quite long actually, 3 pages, and very explicit. I¡¯m sorry that I won¡¯t trante that for the time being (fingers crossed).

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    > Chapter 70

 Chapter 70

    <strong>Chapter 70: The Silkworm Road [4]</strong>

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    Early in the morning, when it was cloudy andrainy, Zhang Qiu called two taxis for the trip to the mountaintop of the littlefat ghost¡¯s vi.

    The south side of the mountain road wasbacked by the mountain and the topmost area was the vi area developed inrecent years. Because of the convenient transportation and good environment,many wealthy people had set up real estate here. Little fat ghost¡¯s family wasone of them.

    The cars drove up the road until the thirdhouse, the bell on Xiao Jiang¡¯s wrist jingled. While keeping a straight face, XiaoJiang pinched the relentless bell and said, ¡°Here it is.¡±

    When the crowd got out of the cars, with acalm face, Xiao Jiang roared at the bell on his wrist and said, ¡°I¡¯ll eatyou if you¡¯re making trouble.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s homesick. You¡¯ll have to be moreconsiderate.¡± Zhang Qiu touched his son¡¯s head andughed.

    Xiao Jiang pouted and unhappily said, ¡°Childrenare so troublesome, always crying. Daddy, do you think little brother will cryas well?¡±

    Everyone was present, so Zhang Qiu was a littleembarrassed being asked that. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a little brother andnot little sister?¡± How nice to have a little girl ah!

    At the side, Zhang YuShui swept a circlearound Zhang Qiu and Li Shu before lightly said, ¡°If two men can producegirls, count me lose.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± Beinglooked at with somewhat identical look (like ZYS) by Li Shu next to him, ZhangQiu quickly turned aside the topic and said, ¡°Let¡¯s first help XiaoPang.¡± [Little fatty/plump]

    Having heard that, Xiao Jiang¡¯s little tiger¡¯steeth emerged and he said cheerfully, ¡°Daddy, you said we can¡¯t nicknamesomeone else.¡±

    Zhang Qiu felt that he was getting karma todayand hastily said, ¡°Daddy is wrong. We shouldn¡¯t nickname little friend,but what is Xiao Pang¡¯s name?¡± They were just helping in passing, and withXiao Ling¡¯s matter, they didn¡¯t ask who was the little fat ghost¡¯s family and hisname.

    Yue Le.

    No one had spoken, but Zhang Qiu heard thename. He looked at Xiao Jiang¡¯s wrist. Xiao Jiang nodded his head. ¡°Hesaid it himself.¡±

    ¡°Okay, first send little¡ª¡ª¡± ZhangYuShui almost said little fat ghost, but because of the hit under the arm byPixian Hui Wang, he hurriedly closed his mouth before saying: ¡°Send XiaoYue home first.¡±

    This vi area basically took European-stylebuildings, but there were also some part not exactly the same. Yue Family¡¯s housewas obviously much low-key than Gao Family¡¯s. The doorbell had been rung, andsoon a maid came out. Her eyes were red as if she had just cried.

    ¡°What can I help you?¡±

    ¡°We have things to do on behalf of XiaoYue, that is, Yue Le¡ª¡ª¡± Zhang Yushui had not finish his words, and therewas a woman inside who heard Yue Le¡¯s name rushed out and looked haggard. Shegrasped Zhang Yushui¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Yue Le, is Yue Le, does he have somethingfor you to do?¡±

    Zhang YuShui was about to open his mouthwhen a man, about 25-26 year old, dressed in formal clothes, reached out and heldthe woman in his arms. ¡°Ma, calm down first.¡± Then he looked at them,on guard, ¡°What on earth do you want to do? My little brother is dead andnever knew you. Don¡¯t stir my mother up with my little brother¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°This ce is not suitable fortalking. We really have no malice.¡± Zhang Qiu hurriedly uttered. ¡°Youwon¡¯t lose by listening to what we¡¯re going to say.¡±

    The woman grabbed her eldest son¡¯s hand and repeatedlysaid, ¡°Listen to them, QinCang, maybe it¡¯s Lele!¡±

    Yue QinCang swept over Zhang Qiu and theothers. He hesitated before nodded, ¡°Come in, I warn you, don¡¯t think of anydeceptive tricks.¡±

    They followed into the living room. ZhangQiu found that it was cold and quiet here. The decorations on the furniturewere all put away and there were signs of packing up everywhere. Fortunately,they came today, otherwise the family would have been move away.

    The maid went to pour tea. Zhang Qiu sawthrough Yue QinCang¡¯s expression that he was guarding against them like he wasguarding against thieves. Plus, what drinking tea? The sooner they were done,the sooner they gone.

    Zhang YuShui also meant this and asked the maidto pull down the curtains. He held the Tao talisman paper in his hand and YueQinCang sneered, ¡°Cheap trick of scamming.¡± Zhang YuShui did not sayanything. The talisman paper suddenly ignited and in the empty air of livingroom slowly appeared a figure of a chubby child.

    ¡°My Lele!¡± The originally stable womanon the sofa promptly rushed over upon seeing the figure, but she flung into theair. Suddenly feeling helpless, she asked, ¡°Lele, what¡¯s wrong withLele?¡±

    At this moment, Yue QinCang, who had showndisdain and mock, was stunned too. He yelled in unbelievable, ¡°Little brother?¡±

    ¡°Big brother and Mama, it¡¯s me, Lele.¡±The little fat ghost cried again when he saw his family.

    Zhang YuShui said at this time, ¡°He¡¯sweak in spirit. Early reincarnation is good for him. Before he dies, he had apersistance for you guys that made him unable to go. What do you have to say,say it quickly. It¡¯s not good for him to be dyed for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Great Master, can you save Lele? He¡¯sonly eight years old; he¡¯s only eight years old. me me; me me for notlooking after him. When the car came, I should have rushed up...¡±

    Zhang YuShui shook his head. ¡°A deadperson can¡¯te back to life. Don¡¯t make him persist.¡±

    Yue QinCang came to his senses and with a facefull of unbelievable, thanked him (ZYS), then persuaded his mother. The womangradually epted the fact that her youngest son had died. For more than tendays, her thoughts and regrets poured out, she wanted to hold Yue Le but shehad no other way.

    ¡°Mama, don¡¯t cry. Lele are going away.You have to take good care of yourself. Big Brother, you have to take good careof mama.¡± Yue Le said, like a little adult.

    When the Yue¡¯s mother and son finishedtalking, Yue Le¡¯s persistence dissipated and his shadow faded away.

    The woman knew that her son was leaving.Despite the pain and reluctant to let go, she did not wish to stop her youngestson from reincarnating, because that was the best thing for him.

    After Yue Le left, the woman passed throughemotional ups and downa. Right now her spirit was not good, she was somewhatdizzy. Yue QinCang helped her into her room to rest, and soon came out with asincere attitude to thank them.

    ¡°It¡¯s a helping while we are at it. Ifthere is nothing, we¡¯re going first.¡± Zhang YuShui said.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Yue QinCang said,with some seriousness on his face, ¡°I thought my little brother¡¯s carident was an idental, but these days I always feel it was not right.¡±

    Zhang YuShui said, ¡°Mr. Yue, if theident man-made or idental, you should call the police.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Yue QinCang frownedand did not know when to start (talking). ¡°It seems that everythinghappened two months ago. My father identally epted a piece of Jade Bi. Itwas an antique. My father loved it very much. He invited people, whom engagedin the same pursuit to study it all day and it was said to be some address ledto Silkworm Road. I didn¡¯t like it before. I thought that divinity and Taoismare deceptive.¡±

    It¡¯s a Jade Bi again.

    Zhang Qiu frowned and felt that they hadfallen into a strange circle again. He could not help looking a nce at LiShu. The tranquil looking Li Shu suddenly moved his line of sight (to him). Onhis calm face, the lips lifted up as he smiled. Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart skipped.

    His (ZQ) face felt warm.

    Xiao Shushu was really teasing him everywhere!Felt like pouncing on Xiao Shushu ah!

    He was undting here for a while, and assoon as he looked up, he saw ErSao staring at him with a smile. He immediatelyput on a thick face and acted like nothing happened. The one who had a moment inheat definitely was not him. med Li Shu for his too beautiful appearance!

    ¡°A month ago, my father died of asudden heart attack. When my mother packed up my father¡¯s things, she foundthat the piece of jade that my father treasured was missing.¡± Yue QinCangrubbed his forehead, apparently fatigued by the sessive changes in the pasttwo months. ¡°It wasn¡¯t long before my little brother had a car ident.Although I couldn¡¯t figure out what the two had to do with this, it seems thatmy family has not been very peaceful since the appearance of the Jade Bi.¡±

    Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t think that thedisappearance of Jade Bi had anything to do with the death of Yue¡¯s father andson, but then he heard Erge asked, ¡°Have you ever invited a master ofsutras in your home?¡±

    ¡°After my father died, my mother becamesuperstitious and invited Buddhist monk to chant sutras.¡± Yue QinCangfrowned and then asked, ¡°Does it have anything to do with this?¡±

    Zhang YuShui did not say anything but lookedaround. ¡°Do you mind if I walk around?¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Zhang Qiu and the others followed Zhang YuShuiwalking around the Yue¡¯s house. Unexpectly, there was a big swimming pondbehind the house.

    ¡°Sure enough, there¡¯s a problem.¡±Zhang YuShui stared at the pond.

    ¡°Was it the monk¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°You should be d that your motherinvited the monk to chant sutras.¡± Zhang YuShui looked up at the top ofthe mountain and sneered. He took back his eyes and said, ¡°Two months ago,your family was shadowed by evil spirits. If you lived here for a long time,you would be unlucky. With bad luck, your younger brother is too young to escapeeven if the monk drove away a lot of evil spirits.¡±

    As soon as Zhang YuShui entered the house,he didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. Firstly; the monk drove away evil spirits.Secondly; distance. Only after a period of time that he went to the backyardswimming pond, did he found the problem. The water was cloudy, and there wasstill the Yin and evil spirits¡¯ breath left.

    How did this approach look just like GaoFamily¡¯s dealing with Lin Family?

    Zhang Qiu looked at Zhang Yushui, and ZhangYushi nodded. Yue QinCang was not dumb. Seeing themmunicating like that, heguessed that they knew something. Even without being questioned, Zhang Yushuidid not hide it from him, ¡°This technique is the same as Gao Family¡¯s dealingwith Lin Family. I have no evidence in my hand. You and your mother should moveout as soon as possible. But first, don¡¯t inadvertently alert the enemy.¡±

    From the Yue Household, they went to the LinHousehold, but this time the entrance was closed.

    Xiao Ling went in to take a look and shookhis head, indicating there was no one inside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Li Shusaid.

    They took taxis to go back. It was alreadymid-noon, and they went to eat first. After a while, Zhang Yushui received acall. After he was done talking, heughed. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. Big Brotherknows I¡¯m in Chengdu and he had just received a job but couldn¡¯t get away. Hemade me help him to take a look on Fengshui. It happens to be from the LinHousehold.¡±

    It¡¯s really a coincidence.

    Anyway, Zhang Household was well-known onthe road (for Taoism) and was the Celestial Master Zhang¡¯s descendant ordingto legend. The rich people in Hong Kong had invited Zhang Sanlian to visit for Fengshuimeasurement. The Lin Household had had a bad career recently, and theirdescendants were not in good health. The Lin¡¯s parents were superstitious andsent people to inquire about it. Naturally, it¡¯s reasonable to ask for the mostfamous one on the road.

    After noon, each of them went busyrespectively. Pei Qing took little Ling Dang to go shopping, which had becamePei Qing¡¯s pleasure now. Zhang Qiu pouted his lips and turned his head to seeLi Shu staring at him thoughtfully. He immediately felt bloodcurling and said, ¡°Don¡¯tyou think about it. I won¡¯t wear a skirt, even if you wear it.¡±

    ¡°You seem to have thought aboutit.¡± Li Shu said lightly.

    Zhang Qiu was choked back by Li Shu¡¯srespond, and whispered, ¡°You are so beautiful, you should look better thanme.¡± As he said at this point, he really had never fantasized about Li Shuwearing skirts. It was Li Shu¡¯s imposing manner that prevented him fromfantasizing, and he had no peculiar hobby like that of Pei Qing¡¯s.

    But then again, why did he ever imagine thatLi Shu forced him to wear woman¡¯s clothes, and then he (ZQ) refused to say whathe meant, and finally he gave up under the pressure of Li Shu...

    Well, why did he make such a fantasy?!

    Li Shu looked at Zhang Qiu, who was lost in contemtion and whose expression appeared on his face. His lips rose in smile. It seemed that there would be some fun in the future.

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    > Chapter 71

 Chapter 71

    <strong>Chapter 71: The Silkworm Road [5]</strong>

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    Early the next morning, Zhang YuShuireceived a call from Lin Family. The few of them packed up, they got a reservedcar to pick them up.

    Xiao Ling was very happy to know that he wasgoing to Lin¡¯s house, because he could see Young Master Lin again. They were socrowded but the Lin family had sent one car. Without any other choice, ZhangQiu and Li Shu took Xiao Jiang to ride another car to follow the others. Thecar at the front was upied by Zhang Yushui, Pixian Hui Wang, Pei Qing andLing Dang with Xiao Ling in the spirit bead.

    They were silence all the way until theyreached the mountain vi area. Zhang Qiu just got out of the car and felt thegloomy and cold airing onto his face, which made him felt it was errierthan when he came yesterday. But if it was ordinary people, they would certainlyfeel that the greenery in the mountains were pleasantly cooler than the citywas a normal thing.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s constitution was Yin and thatwas why he was sensitive to it. Although he couldn¡¯t see anyt evil spirits withhis naked eyes, he could feel the difference between cold and evil spirits.

    Erge and the others had already waiting infront of the gate. Standing guarded at the gate to invite them was probablysomeone of a butler status. It was a middle-aged dressed in formal clothesbed hair with not one strand out of ce, well-mannered in behavior andspeech such like: Misters and Madams please wait here; slighting preciousguests; and so on. Zhang Qiu had the feeling of watching TV drama, that kind ofbig family drama of the Republic of China.

    The Lin Household really paid particrattention to established standard.

    Zhang Qiu discovered that the architecturalhere was Chinese-style. In a row of white-roofed European-style vis, itseemed a bit out of ce, but also very special. It was like stepping intothis door and entering another space and time.

    Especially when Zhang Qiu saw Old Madam Linand Young Master Lin¡¯s mother, he really had the kind of trance feeling aftertaking the wrong way.

    Young Master Lin¡¯s mother had curled herhair and she wearing a in colored retro cheongsam with a shawl draped overher shoulders, with light makeup she looked gentle and virtuous while supportingOld Madam Lin out. Old Madam Lin¡¯s hair was gray and neatlybed. Her walkingwas unstable, but when she looked at people, her eyes appeared somewhat keen,which one could assume that she was once a great/fierce person in her youth.

    The butler at the side said two simpleevents that urred in Lin Family recently and Old Madam Lin waved her hand asshe said, ¡°For business matters, there were men outside that can handle it.I only care about my little grandson. He¡¯s not in good health recently. He¡¯sbeen sick several times before, but they are all minor problems. His marriage withYoung Lady from Su Family is nearing, it can¡¯t be dyed. ¡°

    When Zhang Qiu heard that Young Master Linwas going to get married, he unconsciously looked at Ling Dang. The spirit beadwas on Ling Dang.

    ¡°Is Young Master Lin here? I want tosee him.¡± Zhang YuShui said with a smile.

    ¡°Young Master is still resting.¡±The butler said.

    Mrs. Lin said quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll call Jiaheout.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, he¡¯s not in good health.¡±Old Madam Lin looked at Zhang YuShui. ¡°We have to trouble young Mr. Zhangto move instead.¡±

    Zhang Qiu felt that the olddy reallyloved her grandson. Zhang Yushui had no objection as he nodded and said in allsmiles, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I happened to want to look around at the house¡¯sFengshui. Sometimes, if the Fengshui was not well ced, it could easilyaffect one¡¯s business and misfortunes continued to happen¡ª¡ª¡± Upondiscovering that Old Madam Lin didn¡¯t care at all, Zhang Yushui added with asmile: ¡°If one¡¯s house (family) is not prosperous, the heirs willnaturally not prosper.¡±

    Old Madam Lin was a little anxious when sheheard it. ¡°Please take a look at it, young Mr. Zhang. I heard that your ZhangHousehold is the best.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Young Master Lin¡¯s room was on the south ofthe second floor. It was located in a good light. It was also big. It had aliving room with a small study outside and a bedroom with a bathroom inside.They were crowded. Old Madam Lin was not very satisfied with it and she said,¡°Jiahe is resting. The others please wait outside; just young Mr. Zhang togo see him is fine.¡±

    Although Old Madam Lin¡¯s remark was somewhatdowngrading, her words were right. Therefore Zhang Qiu, Li Shu, Pei Qing and PixianHui Wang were waiting outside while Little Ling Dang followed Zhang YuShui in.

    Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t see the situation inside,so listened in to Erge said, ¡°The evil entered into the body and the Yintang<sup>[1]</sup>has turned ck. It¡¯s really dangerous.¡±

    <i>[1 Yintang = ophryon; the top of the nose bridge connecting the eyebrowsin TCM. In Chinese medicine, Yintang is the location of the lung disease. ckmeans it is a dangerous symptom.]</i>

    ¡°What can we do? The marriage betweenJiahe and Young Lady Su is at the end of the month.¡± Mrs. Lin said.

    ¡°Why panic? Jiahe will be all right andYoung Lady Su will marry in.¡± Old Madam Lin¡¯s voice was very firm.

    ¡°The two of you had better waitoutside. If you trust me, then listen to me. If not, then please find someoneelse.¡±

    Not awhile after Zhang YuShui finishedtalking, Old Madam Lin and Mrs. Lin came out. They looked at each other inconsternatin in the small living room and no one spoke. It was quiet inside,but with Zhang Qiu¡¯s ears, he could still hear the voices. Lin Jiahe¡¯s voicewas very low. With insufficient breath, he was calling ¡¯Lin Qing¡¯intermittently.

    That was Xiao Ling¡¯s name.

    Not long after Erge came out. They walkedaround the Lin¡¯s courtyard house, and Erge put up a formation array. Zhang Qiu didn¡¯tknow if it was in his mind, but he really felt less cold and eerie.

    After they had done this, Lin Jiahe came outin a cotton linen Chinese-style garment. He was thin, pale and had no blood onhis lips.

    ¡°Aiyo, Jiahe, why did youe out? Becareful with the wind blow¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m much better. I want tothank Mr. Zhang.¡±

    Old Madam Lin looked at her grandsoncarefully; he was more energetic than before. She thought Zhang Yushui wasreally capable, so she nodded and said nothing more. ¡°Then you talk, but don¡¯twaste too much of your energy.¡± Turning around, she told the butler to properlythank Zhang YuShui before sending them off.

    After Old Madam Lin and Mrs. Lin left, LinJiahe saw the butler standing beside him and he casually instructed the butlerto withdrawn.

    ¡°Mr. Zhang, I just seemed to see LinQing. It is Lin Qing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lin Jiahe¡¯s recent calmness disappeared andwith an eager face, he said. ¡°I dreamed about Lin Qing the other day.Since he went to the army, I have lost contact with him. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯sdoing well now.¡±

    Zhang YuShui looked at Lin Jiahe andsuddenly smiled. ¡°Young Master Lin must have known that Lin Qing likesyou.¡±

    Zhang Qiu saw Lin Jiahe¡¯s eyes flustered,and hurriedly began to say, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Lin Qing and I arebrothers, brothers who grew up together.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhang YuShui said lightly,¡°In that case, Young Master Lin should get well soon and make good preparationsfor your marriage.¡±

    Lin Jiahe was shocked for a moment, and withpain on his face, he whispered, ¡°How can two men be? I¡¯m the family heir,I have to marry a wife and have children. He went to the army, andter cameout to live a peaceful life. Is being only as brothers, not good?¡±

    Zhang Qiu could see that Lin Jiahe hadunsual feelings towards Xiao Ling, but it was not deep enough to give upeverything. As a bstander, he could not say that Lin Jiahe was selfish but thatXiao Ling loved him too deeply.

    ¡°The key is that you just treat him asa brother?¡± Zhang YuShui asked coldly.

    Lin Jiahe¡¯s face was dreadfully pale. Thewhole man was in great pain, and his lips repeatedly chanting ¡¯why force him¡¯.

    Zhang Qiu now really felt that Lin Jiahe wascowardly. Beside his ears, Xiao Ling even asked them not to say anything moreand immediately, they didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. Zhang Yushui waspaid after he finished his business and didn¡¯t let the Lin Family send them off.

    Back at the hotel, Zhang Qiu was still angrywith Xiao Ling for shielding Lin Jiahe, who disyed to have been offended. LiShu was calm beside him. How could this person be so calm when Zhang Qiuhimself was feeling frustrated?

    ¡°Are you not angry?¡±

    Li Shu looked at Zhang Qiu, who wasbreathing in puff. His eyes seemed to hold him (ZQ) in ce.

    ¡°You¡¯re not Xiao Ling.¡± Li Shusaid lightly.

    Zhang Qiu thought that it made sense. He wasangry for Xiao Ling, but he was not Xiao Ling. Xiao Ling and Lin Jiahe grew uptogether. He didn¡¯t know how they get along with each other. Xiao Ling waswilling to protect Lin Jiahe, perhaps because Lin Jiahe took good care of XiaoLing in other ways.

    Zhang Qiu was still very angry at suchconstructive act.

    ¡°Neither am I, Lin Jiahe.¡±

    The huffing in rage Zhang Qiu was stupefied.What did Li Shu say just now?

    You are not Xiao Ling. Neither am I, LinJiahe.

    So their feelings...

    Hey hey hey. Zhang Qiu¡¯s smiling faceundted, ¡°Li Shu, do you think of anything?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Shu said lightly.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s face shown suspicion, but lookingat Li Shu¡¯s expression, it seemed not like a lie. In the end, it could only beattributed to his handsomeness and good-nature, and for Li Shu to be attractedto him was normal!

    Upon seeing Zhang Qiu ¡ªwho was just about toblow up¡ª was happy with the words, Li Shu had a smile on his face. Although hedid not recall his previous memory, he was more and more fond of getting alongwith Zhang Qiu, and liked to see his silly smile but also wanted to¡ª¡ª

    Li Shu was afraid to frighten the person infront of him, and he restrained the billows of crimson lustful desire in hiseyes. Yet he didn¡¯t know; Zhang Qiu was a man who had experienced gale andbillow with him before, how could he unable to endure and be scared?

    After tidying up, they went out for meal.Xiao Jiang was skipping ahead, followed by Zhang Qiu and Li Shu. After a while,they saw Xiao Jiang skipping back to them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xiao Jiang pointed to the stairway. It wasdark, themp was broken. The hotel was really a bit overcast.

    Zhang Qiu looked at him and said softly,¡°Are there ghosts?¡±

    Xiao Jiang thought about it and nodded.Zhang Qiu became more panicky and grabbed Li Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°What to do? Wantto call Erge?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ling.¡± Li Shu said lightly,looking at their intertwined hands. Zhang Qiu did not see Li Shu¡¯s line ofsight, he said calmly and cheekily, ¡°It¡¯s too dark. I¡¯m a littlescared.¡±

    ¡°Is Daddy afraid of Big Brother XiaoLing?¡± Xiao Jiang muttered iprehensibly, ¡°Daddy is so cowardy!Let me protect Daddy.¡±

    Zhang Qiu:...

    <i>I just want to eat your Big Daddy¡¯s tofu quietly for a while. Why is itso difficult?!</i>

    Although Xiao Jiang demolished Zhang Qiu¡¯sstage, Zhang Qiu seeded in eating Li Shu¡¯s tofu shamelessly. Holding hands,they walked down the corridor. Before they came near, they heard a low sobechoing in the stairway. If Xiao Jiang hadn¡¯t said it was Xiao Ling, the soundwould be hair-raising.

    Apparently, Lin Jiahe hurt Xiao Ling bysaying those words. Xiao Ling pretended to be unperturbed and maintainingbrotherly feeling on their way back. Upon arriving at the hotel, he found adiscreet ce and went to surreptitiously cry. Aware that Pei Qing must havebeen sweet with little Ling Dang while Xiao Ling hidden away in the spiritbead, therefore he became more sad (jealous of others).

    Zhang Qiu was thinking about how to euphemisticallypersuade Xiao Ling while saving his (XL) pride, only to hear his son crisplysaid, ¡°Big Brother Xiao Ling, why do you hide and cry?¡±

    Zhang Qiu:...

    Good son, whose EQ did you take after?!!

    The cries at the stairway stopped. Zhang Qiucould feel the sudden silence in the air. He touched Xiao Jiang¡¯s head in ahurry, fearing that his son would tear down Xiao Ling¡¯s stage and sprinkle salton Xiao Ling. Xiao Jiang would do itpletely and with great righteousness.

    In the adult world, the son was still toopure.

    ¡°Xiao Ling, we¡¯re going to have dinner.Are you going?¡±

    Li Shu looked over him with a faint smile.After Zhang Qiu finished his sentences, he felt that his EQ had also beenlowered by Xiao Jiang. Xiao Ling was a ghost eating joss sticks and candles,almost the same as to eat nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, I won¡¯t go.¡± XiaoLing said with a low voice.

    Fortunately, Xiao Ling gave face to ZhangQiu, who leaned against the stairway. Without advancing, he said, ¡°Don¡¯tbe sad.¡± Zhang Qiu also wanted to say something about the advantages of LinJiahe, but he did not know and was still very angry about Lin Jiahe¡¯scowardice. However, this was tantamount to adding fuel to the fire. Afterthinking for half a day, he finally said: ¡°In fact, it is good now. Youhave settled your wish and Erge had helped the Lin Family to get rid of the badluck. It¡¯s good for you to be reborn sooner. Polish your eyes in the next liveand find someone who likes you...¡±

    ¡°Young Master is very kind to me.¡±

    Xiao Ling¡¯s figure appeared in front of ZhangQiu. Undoubtly, he was a strong man of more that 1.8 meter tall with pectoralisand abdominal muscles, but at this moment, he looked like an aggrieved littlewhite rabbit as he said with redden eyes, ¡°I was brought back from theorphanage by young master, but the Lin family didn¡¯t want to adopt me. When Iwas young, I didn¡¯t have enough food, so I was thin and small. I suffered allthe time from people bullying me. Whatever young master had to eat, he gave tome. Later, when attending school, young master was smart enough to help with melectures. There was once time I identally broke the old master¡¯s favoriteinkstone and it was young master who carried the me for me...¡±

    Every little thing that Xiao Ling murmured waslike a few treasures, and Zhang Qiu listened quietly.

    ¡°...Young Master is really good to me.He¡¯s going to get married, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked at Xiao Ling¡¯s lonely face.He couldn¡¯t find any trace of happiness even half a point. He really didn¡¯tknow what to say. Finally, Xiao Ling showed a smile. Zhang Qiu was sad andwanted to snatch Lin Jiahe back for Xiao Ling.

    After listening to Xiao Ling¡¯s hearttroubles, Zhang Qiu¡¯s meal was tasteless; he was very upset.

    <i>Since they like each other, why can¡¯t they be together?</i>

    Li Shu touched Zhang Qiu¡¯s head and ZhangQiu looked up at Li Shu. ¡°I¡¯m not Xiao Jiang, still coaxing me likethat.¡±

    ¡°Who says that only children need to becoaxed?¡± Li Shu retorted.

    Zhang Qiu thought it was reasonable and sohe had nothing to refute. After a while, he wanted to eat Li Shu¡¯s tofu. First,he grabbed Li Shu¡¯s waist. Uh, why did Li Shu grow so tall? It was not like aliitle bird leaning in his arms at all. Anyway, he¡¯s in good shape. <i>You look at his waist; all his muscles are veryhard...</i>

    ¡°We¡¯re outside, are you sure you wantit like this?¡± Li Shu looked down at the person in his arms with tolerancein his eyes.

    ¡°Wha-what does it look like?¡±Zhang Qiu¡¯s face was as dull as waking up from a dream. He clearly held Li Shuin his arms, why was it changed to him clinging in Li Shu¡¯s arms? Moreover, hishand even stroking Li Shu¡¯s hard pectoral muscles and his face looked hungryand thirsty.

    This was definitely not him!

    ¡°Daddy, does Big Daddy¡¯s stomach feelgood to touch?¡± On the opposite sofa, Xiao Jiang inclined his headcuriously and then pointed to the dimple on his own face and said, ¡°Daddy,you have saliva here.¡±

    I feel like selling Xiao Jiang for one woolyarn, whoever wants, takes him!!!

    Zhang Qiu thickened his face and adornedunperturbness. ¡°How could there be drool?¡± When he reached for it,there really was saliva. He felt numb on his scalp. He turned his head and LiShu was looking at him with a smile.

    ¡°Well, today¡¯s lunch was delicious,hahaha.¡± Zhang Qiuughed awkwardly. Xiao Jiang and Li Shu looked at himcalmly. Then he couldn¡¯tugh any more. ¡°Check out!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Li Shu opened hismouth, smiled and took out a card from his pocket and handed it to Zhang Qiu.¡°Take this.¡±

    Bank card?!

    Fcuk, was this Li Shu¡¯s cue to provide forhim?!

    He was making progress too quickly. ZhangQiu was bashful. ¡°This is not very good, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t usually use it very much. It¡¯seasy to lose it when I put it on my body. You take the cost of the meal to bepaid and deduct it yourself. The password is six ¡¯1¡¯.¡± Upon seeing ZhangQiu was stupified, Li Shu could not help pinching his face. Holding Xiao Jiangin his arms, he calmly said, ¡°You can settle the bill now.¡±

    Zhang Qiu held the bank card in his hand. Wasthis teasing him for fun?! Agreed to provide for him, and then <i>papapa</i>?!

    In fact, providing for him was not important,<i>papapa</i> was atually the focus. Butwhen Zhang Qiu saw the bnce of the card on the ATM, he wished he could putthe card next to his skin. He was afraid to be robbed when he walked on thestreet. Such godly, he had better hugged the golden master¡¯s thigh!

    They had just returned to the hotel and ZhangQiu saw Erge and ErSaoing back from the outside. He said with augh,¡°What did you two do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh so loudly. We went to do ourbusiness.¡± Zhang YuShui poked a finger at Zhang Qiu¡¯s head. ¡°I heardsomeone was drooling on Li Shu at the restaurant today.¡±

    ¡°Who has such a big mouth?!¡± ZhangQiu blew up.

    At the side, Pixian Hui Wangughed. ¡°Youcan see it for yourself in the groupchat.¡±

    Zhang Qiu immediately pulled out his mobilephone and Qixi sent a picture in Wechat group. It was him clinging on Li Shuwith both hands while his mouth drooled like a love-struck fool. His teeth itchedwith anger; he wanted to kill Qi Xi.

    Qixi: Hehehehe, Xiao Qiuqiu, have you forgotyour dearest is me?!

    Li Shu made a silent expression.

    Zhang Qiu saw that expression trembling alittle. Qixi was the drama queen.

    ¡°Anyway, Qixi is here?¡± Zhang Qiuhad a headache and made killing gestures @Qixi.

    Soon Qixi responded in the group.

    Qixi: Xiao Qiuqiu, you are so enthusiastic!Room No. 906. Come, there¡¯s a beautiful man waiting for you.

    Zhang Qiu: Drama queen, if I don¡¯t beat you todeath today, I won¡¯t be surname Zhang.

    The trio took the elevator by the way. Onlythen did Zhang Qiu known that Erge and Ersao had gone to the Lin¡¯s IndustrialCinema to do proper business and drive away evil spirits.

    ¡°Just now Gao ZhiHao called and invitedus to the party at 8 o¡¯clock in the evening. He asked me if Li Shu wouldgo.¡± Zhang YuShuiughed. ¡°It¡¯s a good chance to deal with foreign TameHead Master<sup>[2]</sup>.¡±

    <i>[Tame Head Master = native witch popr in Southeast Asia, which use witchcraftto tame/subdue victim among other things]</i>

    Zhang Qiu thought of Yue QinCang¡¯s storyabout the disappearance of the Jade Bi and Gao ZhiHao¡¯s eager invitation to LiShu, could it be¡ª¡ª

    ¡°The Jade Bi is in Gao ZhiHao¡¯shand?¡±

    ¡°Gao ZhiHao invited people [witch] todeal with Lin Household because of the industrypetition using evilbackstage maniption. Meanwhile, dealing with Yue Household, it started twomonths ago, which seemed it was obviously targeted.¡± Zhang YuShui said as heagreed with Zhang Qiu¡¯s guess.

    Pixian Hui Wang smiled slightly. ¡°You¡¯llknow tonight. Xiao Qiu, remember to make your Li Shu priced higher.¡±

    Zhang Qi had a second of silence when hethought of the amount in the card that Li Shu gave him and still had to be (paid)higher ah...

    Ding.

    When the elevator arrived, Zhang Qiu stormedstraight into 906, and soon came Qixi¡¯s damn yelling voice from inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite lively?¡±

    A faint voice came from the door. Zhang Qiu stayedhis hands immediately and looked back and sure enough, it was Li Shu. He saidquickly, ¡°I really have nothing to do with him.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Xiao Qiuqiu, you have a heart ofiron! You had just gave me a little punch of love¡ª¡ª¡±

    Li Shu closed the door. Qixi, who had justbeen ying bastardly, saw Li Shu looked sullen and immediately noticed thatit was not good. He quickly said inughter, ¡°It¡¯s a joke, a joke.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to guard the door, you fightproperly. It¡¯s okay to beat him to death.¡± Zhang Qiu gave a cold sneeredand having said that, he left Qixi with an unfeeling back figure. He really ranto the door to guard it.

    He was frightened to death. Li Shu¡¯s facewas terrible just now. He must stay away from the drama queen in the future!!!

    Zhang Qiu hugged the soft Xiao Jiang andkissed his son¡¯s face. ¡°Come on, Daddy will take you to eat deliciousfood.¡± After Li Shu knocked Qixi out, it should not be a problem for himtoe back again, right?

    ¡°Why did Big Daddy beat up pretty uncle,Daddy?¡± Xiao Jiang sat in Daddy¡¯s arms and asked, tilting his head.

    ¡°Because Qixi is a drama queen and yourBig Daddy¨C wait a minute.¡± Zhang Qiu suddenly realized and gave a bigkiss to his son before happily said, ¡°Li Shu is angry, could it be jealousy?¡±

    With this in mind, Qixi was not withoutcontribution, but in the light of Li Shu¡¯s calm face just now, Zhang Qiu still decidedto bring his son to eat a delicious meal before return back.

    The father and son went to the street tohave snacks. Chengdu had a lot of delicious food. Zhang Qiu saw his son pinchedhis nose because of the stinky tofu. He smiled and stuffed it into Xiao Jiang¡¯smouth. Xiao Jiang¡¯s fleshy face was wrinkled, but he didn¡¯t want to lose faceby spitting it out. He said vaguely, ¡°stinky Daddy.¡±

    ¡°You chew it. It¡¯s really delicious andnot stinky.¡± Zhang Qiu smiled at Xiao Jiang¡¯s crumpled face.

    Xiao Jiang choked, chewed two times, andthen the dislike little expression changed as his eyes instantly sparkled.

    ¡°Tasty Daddy!¡± Xiao Jiang swayedhis little head, ate it and asked for it again. Suddenly, he looked somewhereand pointed while saying, ¡°Uncle Qi!¡±

    Zhang Qiu followed his line of sight and sawonly a ck car leaving. He wondered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be, how can Qixiingout so soon?¡±

    ¡°Not pretty uncle, but cold-faced UncleQi.¡± Xiao Jiang stressed.

    Qi ZhiRong?

    Zhang Qiu took his eyes back and coaxed hisson, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Xiao Jiang pointed to the stinky tofu, andin the end Zhang Qiu packed another box. In his bosom, his son happily ate withtwo tiger teeth out. Upon seeing this, Zhang Qiu was a bit worried. It never urredto him that Xiao Jiang was even a stealth foodie. His EQ was not very good, too.It seemed that only his business ability was strong; keeping a straight faceseemed to be quite capable of pitting people.

    How would he chase after a girl then?

    Zhang Qiu was distracted.

    As soon as they entered the hotel, they metLi Shu. With all smiles, Zhang Qiu grabbed the stinky tofu box in his son¡¯sarms. ¡°Bought it for you, it smells good.¡±

    Xiao Jiang, who was reluctant to finish allhis meal: ...

    ¡°The son is watching you.¡± Li Shusaid lightly.

    Zhang Qiu felt that he couldn¡¯t live anylonger. He stuffed the tofu box back and cried out with an innocent expression.¡°I swear, I have nothing to do with Qixi the queen drama, my heart onlyhave¡ª¡±

    Li Shu looked at Zhang Qiu calmly andleisurely.

    ¡°Xiao Shushu is quiet bad, deliberatelymaking people said such.¡± Zhang Qiu said with a grin.

    From behind came Qixi¡¯s voice, ¡°ZhangQiu, I got a bad stomach with you being like this.¡±

    Zhang Qiu turned his head and was startledby Qixi¡¯s appearance. Wearing the super huge sunsses could not cover thebruise at the corner of his lips. He looked at Li Shu and said, ¡°Did youreally beat him?!¡±

    ¡°Your regret it?¡± Li Shu¡¯s tonewas melodious.

    At this moment, it would be stupid to say heregret it. Zhang Qiu shook his head and said, ¡°No, I only think he¡¯ssilly. Why wear sses instead of face mask when his mouth is split?!¡±

    ¡°Look at what LaoZi¡¯s beautiful facelooks like after being beaten by your man!¡± Zhang Qiu hadn¡¯t said not bad,but once mentioned, Qixi exploded and took off his sunsses. Zhang Qiu darednotugh. It was just like a panda.

    Xiao Jiang licked his mouth after eating andlooked up. ¡°Wow, pretty uncle has turned into a panda!¡±

    <i>Son, you really don¡¯t have friends if you tell the truth like that.</i>

    ¡°LaoZi has still need to record aprogram in the evening, so how can LaoZi record it?!¡±

    Xiao Jiang asked with his head tilted:¡°Uncle Panda, won¡¯t you go to a cocktail party with us? Cold-faced UncleQi ising too¡ª¡ª¡±

    Zhang Qiu only hated that his hands were not fast enough to cover his son¡¯s mouth. He looked at Qixi. Qixi¡¯s expression was cold. He put on his sunsses and his expression could not be seen clearly. He said, ¡°Oh, he¡¯sing too.¡±

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    > Chapter 72

 Chapter 72

    <strong>Chapter 72: The Silkworm Road [6]</strong>

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    The party started at 8 pm. Zhang Qiu were unrestrained all afternoon and when he looked at his watch, it¡¯s almost 7 pm. He hadn¡¯t bought a formal suit yet, it gave him a headache. Qi Xi snorted and said, ¡°Served you right, running so fast. I¡¯m going to record the program.¡±

    ¡°With your (bruised) face?¡± Lookinglike this, Zhang Qiu really didn¡¯t know how would Qi Xi appear on TV, when hecouldn¡¯t be armed to the teeth?

    Li Shu looked at Zhang Qiu and said lightly,¡°I didn¡¯t use much strength. With his physique (divine beast), it willdissipate in an hour.¡±

    He didn¡¯t use much strength yet?! Qi Xi wasso angry; he rolled his eyes under the sunsses and suddenly was all smiles beforehe said, ¡°Xiao Qiuqiu, I knew you were worried about me. After all, whomade me so beautiful? When Ie back in the evening, youl help me applyointment. Hahaha, I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Upon seeing Li Shu¡¯s calm face, Qi Xi washappy not staying in ce and hastily ran away. Let see you hit LaoZi!

    Zhang Qiu:...

    After leaving, he was even asked to dig ahole (for himself)? If he had any kind of rtionship with drama queenter,he was a pig!

    ¡°Haha, it suddenly urred to me thatthe formal suits of the party have not been bought yet. I¡¯ll take Xiao Jiang tobuy clothes.¡± Zhang Qiu carried Xiao Jiang broke into a run to leave.However, the cor behind him was pulled by Li Shu and his whole person wasleaning back against Li Shu¡¯s chest.

    Li Shu lowered his head and his eyes weredark as he said, ¡°The clothes are already prepared. I¡¯ll take you tochange them.¡±

    ¡°Already prepared? Eih, what my size do¡ªwait,you don¡¯t pull me, it hurts.¡± Zhang Qiu was dragged to the hotel by Li Shuas he yelled. As soon as Li Shu heard that, he felt ufortable, so hereleased his hand. Zhang Qiu was relieved, but then felt a strong arm aroundhis waist to take him into an embrace, and then he was carried to the hotel.

    Xiao Shushu seemed to have be a bitoverbearing.

    Anyway, hihihi he liked it.

    Sure enough, there were three suits hangingin the living room. One was ck, two were white with one size was big and theother was small. The small one was Xiao Jiang¡¯s with a cute little bow tie.Xiao Jiang, who liked to show off his good looks shamelessly, climbed downZhang Qiu¡¯s arm and ran over. With his dimples out, he pointed to the suits andsaid, ¡°Daddy, mine.¡±

    ¡°The suit is yours, and your Daddy¡ª¡ª¡±Li Shu looked at Zhang Qiu and smiled.

    Zhang Qiu almost failed to live up to expectations and said ¡¯I am yours¡¯, but Li Shuhanded him the other set of white ones. ¡°This one is yours.¡±

    ¡°Why am I white? I want to wearck.¡± White had the kind of pretty boy feeling to it. Zhang Qiupreferred to wear a bit manly clothes. He had meant to take advantage andchange the Top-Bottom position while Li Shu still losing his memory.

    Li Shu looked up and down at Zhang Qiu.Zhang Qiu felt a little feverish all over his body. Recently, he seemed to betempted to want <i>it</i>. He didn¡¯t knowwhat was going on.

    ¡°You can¡¯t wear my size.¡± Li Shutouched Zhang Qiu¡¯s side face and used Zhang Qiu¡¯s usual voice when he coaxedXiao Jiang to say, ¡°Be good, and go change clothes.¡±

    With a giddy brain, Zhang Qiu grabbed thesuits and went to the bedroom to change. Xiao Jiang was bouncing with hislittle suits in his arms following behind. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going to changetoo.¡± Li Shu pinched Xiao Jiang¡¯s face. He was in a good mood as he said whilesmiling, ¡°Big Daddy will help you change.¡±

    After changing his clothes, Zhang Qiu stoodin the doorway and suddenly felt a kind of nervousness as if Li Shu was waitinghim outside to be married. He didn¡¯t know where this feeling came from, and itwas not that he hadn¡¯t gone to a party in formal suits before.

    ¡°Lately, it seems that my heart has softenedand I even like to fantasize like a girl...¡± Zhang Qiu muttered as he handpulled open the door and at once saw Li Shu and Xiao Jiang standing in the livingroom. Li Shu dressed in ck had outlined his good figure of long legs, wideshoulders, narrow waist, t chest and abdomen. Still, he knew how good of afigure this man had when he took off his clothes. Xiao Jiang, like a littleflower boy, asked him happily, ¡°Daddy, am I handsome?

    He¡¯s super cute.

    But Zhang Qiu did not dare to say that hewas cute because Xiao Jiang recently learnt that the boys should be called handsome.Thus, he nodded his head and said seriously, ¡°Great handsome bro.¡±

    Xiao Jiang was so happy that he would waghis tail if he had one.

    Zhang Qiu deliberately ignored the heatedgaze that seemed to melt him thrown on his body. In the end, he couldn¡¯t bearit. His scalp felt numb and feverish. He raised his head and bumped into LiShu¡¯s eyes, which the made his heart tightened. Li Shu¡¯s crimson pupils seemedto attract him in.

    ¡°It-it doesn¡¯t look good (on me)?¡±He thought it¡¯s not bad; he looked quite young and dashing.

    Li Shu came over, reached around Zhang Qiu¡¯swaist, and his voice was low with a trace of sexy hoarseness. ¡°I regretchoosing this set for you.¡± The white clothes against Zhang Qiu¡¯s skinmade him looked beautiful. His narrow waist and rounded hips made Li Shu wantto tear his clothes off.

    Zhang Qiu legs softened and he hung on LiShu. He couldn¡¯t hear what Li Shu said at all.

    *Knock*

    Xiao Jiang said happily, ¡°It¡¯s Erbobo.I¡¯ll open the door.¡± The he ran to open the door.

    The voices of Zhang Yushui and Pixian HuiWang praising Xiao Jiang could be heard at the door. Zhang Yushui took theopportunity to hug Pixian Hui Wang and said, ¡°Look how cute Xiao Jiang is.Our Phoenix¡¯s Egg must be very cute.¡±

    ¡°Erbobo, Xiao Jiang is handsome!¡±Xiao Jiang emphasized.

    Zhang YuShui increased the weight of histone, ¡°Our Phoenix¡¯s Egg must be as handsome as Xiao Jiang.¡±

    ¡°With you giving birth to eat, can.¡±When Pixian Hui Wang nced sideways and smiled, Zhang YuShui almost wanted todo something unfit for children¡¯s view. He cleared his throat and said to thetwo people inside, who were embracing, ¡°The car is here. You can embraceall you want after we get back.¡±

    Zhang Qiu blushed. His body was rolling withpassion being looked at by Li Shu, but he had to suppress the itching feeling.He hurried out and said, ¡°Here we are.¡± He was shocked at his ownhoarse tone.

    Pixian Hui Wang looked over with a smile andsaid, ¡°Young people still need to practice restraint.¡±

    ¡°ErSao, you said that as if you are70-80 year old.¡± Zhang Qiu looked at ErSao¡¯s gorgeous appearance, wherethere was none that looked aged.

    Pixian Hui Wangughed and said nothingmore.

    There were two cars parked at the entranceof the hotel. Little Ling Dang and Pei Qing were already on the car. Today,little Ling Dang was also wearing white. Compared with Zhang Qiu¡¯s youthful anddashing look, little Ling Dang¡¯s look was as softly cute and lovely as XiaoJiang, tender and (look) delicious. Without looking at them, Pei Qing¡¯s handsbegrudged to hit them. He wished he could let little Ling Dang return to thespirit bead, but he hated it if Ling Dang lost a lot of joy because of hispossessive desire. Therefore, he endured it.

    They arrived at Gao House¡¯s gate on time at8pm. The gate was opened as the cars drove in. The yard lights were shining. Anelegant music and low voices of conversation from inside could be heard.

    Zhang Qiu andpany got off the cars. Assoon as they entered the door, all eyes were on them. In fact, they were on thetoo outstanding appearance of Pixian Hui Wang and Li Shu. Zhang Qiu had been usedto this kind of look. Gao Zhihao, who had been talking to people in the crowd,immediately came out.

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve been looking forward toseeing you all. Have a good time today. If you need anything, just call forme.¡± Gao ZhiHao said with a smile, and finally looked at Li Shu with deep meaningin his eyes. ¡°Brother Li Shu, have a good time. I have something to do;I¡¯ll talk to you guyster.¡±

    After that, Gao ZhiHao went to greet theother guests.

    Zhang Qiu came here just to have drink andmeal. The chefs that Gao invited were good. Zhang Qiu andpany didn¡¯t knowthe people at the party. Even if someone was curious about their identity,nobody dared toe. It was actually Li Shu¡¯s imposing manner that could scareoff the group of people.

    After a while, Zhang YuShui got up withPixian Hui Wang. Zhang Qiu got a suspicious look on his face. Oh funny, he waspoked in the head by Erge. ¡°What¡¯s in your head?!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to meet the foreign TameHead Master.¡±

    Zhang Qiu smiled. ¡°Together?¡±

    ¡°There are too many eyes. The two of uswill do.¡± After Zhang YuShui said that, he pulled Pixian Hui Wang outleisurely.

    Zhang Qiu was bored and sleepy after he¡¯sfull. Little Ling Dang and Xiao Jiang were walking around the yard. Pei Qingcouldn¡¯t rest assured and followed them up. Zhang Qiu saw at a nce and washappy that Pei Qing could look after Xiao Jiang without trouble, so he didn¡¯tmind. Gao ZhiHao was a very good person. He had children¡¯s yground facilitiesin the yard. The children came to y there and theirughter was verylovely.

    Li Shu saw Zhang Qiu napping on the sofa,smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back if you are sleepy.¡±

    ¡°The Silkworm Road thing has not beencleared up; not going back.¡± Zhang Qiu said vaguely and then he suddenlyheard the screaming voice of children outside. It frightened Zhang Qiu with astartle. He immediately woke up. ¡°Xiao Jiang!¡± He went outside in ahurry.

    The other children in the living room alsoreacted and went outside.

    When they arrived in the yard, many childrenwere lying on the ground crying in messy clothes. There were some who were screaming¡¯there are ghosts¡¯, ¡¯scary, mama¡¯with their eyes covered and so on.

    When Zhang Qiu saw Xiao Jiang sitting calmlyon the swing and belching a little, he knew that his son had eaten extra meals.

    [hehehe]

    ¡°It should be that Erge had disposedthe Tame Head Master and several of these grieving ghosts were released.¡±Li Shu said, ¡°The children¡¯s eyes are clean, they are subjected to befrightened.¡±

    Gao ZhiHao came out with a worried face.¡°What¡¯s the matter? Quick, go and prepare some warm drinks to give the childrento alleviate the shock.¡±

    The guests that came were all Chengdu¡¯swealthy and prestigious families. At this time, they were all holding their ownchildren to coax. The children were saying that they did not want to stay here,crying heart-brokenly that they wanted to go home and kept saying that therewere ghosts. They looked frightened, and some were crying utill they fainted.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that this kind ofthing happened today. Everyone had better send the children home to see thedoctor first.¡± Gao ZhiHao also knew that these people could not beretained here at this time, he was anxious to arrange for everyone to leave.

    After a while, the originally lively partycooled down. Gao ZhiHao wiped the sweat on his forehead and walked over.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, gentlemen.¡±

    Li Shu hugged Xiao Jiang and with deadpannedeyes, told a lie. ¡°My son is shocked too. We¡¯re going back.¡±

    Zhang Qiu watched the fully energized XiaoJiang and he couldn¡¯t imagine Xiao Jiang being shocked.

    ¡°Go back!¡± Gao ZhiHao hesitated.¡°Actually, I invited you gentlemen toe here this time for something.If you are not in a hurry, take your child to the guest room to have a restfirst. The family doctor is also here. Let¡¯s have him check first.¡±

    For fear of Li Shu¡¯s refusal, Gao ZhiHaoused the excuse of giving Xiao Jiang an examination. On the surface, Li Shushowed that he was really worried about Xiao Jiang as he nodded his head.

    When they reached the lounge, Erge and ErSaowere sitting on the sofa, as if they had never left. Upon seeing themingback, they asked, ¡°What happened just now?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious. Just as well that Mr.Zhang is here, let¡¯s go together.¡± Gao ZhiHao smiled and tasked his son totake the remaining guests back. He led them to the second floor¡¯s study.

    Gao ZhiHao¡¯s study was veryrge. There weremany books in it, but they were all brand-new and had a lot of antiques ondisy.

    They sat on the sofa. Gao ZhiHaocontemted a bit before he said, ¡°You are straightforward gentlemen, soI won¡¯t beat around the bush. I knew Li Shu¡¯s name is famous on the street(underworld); and Pei Qing is a veteran of special force; Mr. Zhang is FengShuiMaster...¡±

    Gao ZhiHao first praised several people.When it came to Zhang Qiu¡¯s turn, he paused before he said, ¡°Zhang Family¡¯syoungest childe¡¯s knowledge is very profound.¡±

    Zhang Qiu felt that the word ¡¯profound¡¯ hadnothing to do with him. He had a blush on his face. God knew that he was luckyto even get into graduate school.

    ¡°I¡¯m naturally an over-anxious and curiousperson; (that¡¯s) businessman. Or else, how can I rise in this business withouta little impulse to stake it all?!¡± Gao ZhiHao smiled and said, ¡°Ihappened to buy a map, a few days ago. My heart felt itchy and so I askedpeople to study it; only to satisfy my curiosity. If I really found anytreasure, I would first donate it to the country...¡±

    Zhang Qiu had never met anyone who wants to roba tomb with such high-ss objective. Gao Zhihao looked righteous. He wantedto say that it was admirable but unexpectedly Erge was faster than him, whosaid in all smiles, ¡°It¡¯s very admirable that Boss Gao has such amind.¡± However, he felt that Erge¡¯s tone carried the meaning of squeezing people.

    Whether Gao ZhiHao understood it or not, henodded andughed. ¡°I¡¯m ttered. Let¡¯s get back to business. This time,I¡¯d like to ask you gentlemen, the famous people on the street to helpme.¡±

    ¡°Help?¡± Zhang YuShui raisedeyebrows.

    Zhang Qiu thought to himself that ErSao hadasked him to raise the price. Gao ZhiHao was really cunning; with suchhigh-ss objective and raising help, did he think of not spending money (topay)? Anyway, there was Erge, who was good at bargaining and raising prices.

    ¡°What am I saying? I¡¯ve good intentionsfor this; naturally will not treat everyone unfairly.¡± Gao ZhiHaoughedvery boldly and said, ¡°Seeing as we are acquaintances, I¡¯ll give 20% morethan you usually got.¡±

    Zhang YuShui reported a number and Zhang Qiugrinned in his heart. This was the price Qi ZhiRong gave Li Shu.

    Gao ZhiHao nodded and epted, ¡°Notmuch, not much, everybody¡¯s¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°This is Li Shu¡¯sst timepayment.¡± Zhang YuShuiughed very kindly.

    Then Zhang Qiu saw Gao ZhiHao¡¯s incredibleexpression. Perhaps Gao ZhiHao felt that he was too embarrassed, he quicklyresponded with a smile on his face, but obviously he was not at ease just now.After thinking about it, he said, ¡°Okay, Brother Li Shu¡¯s skill must be worththe money.¡±

    After discussing the payment, Zhang YuShuialso helped Zhang Qiu to ask for head count payment. Although not much, it wasbetter than Ling Dang¡¯s. Gao ZhiHao looked at Ling Dang¡¯s delicate appearanceand thought he was Pei Qing¡¯s younger brother. He simply had not regarded he(LD) was inside.

    They made a profit at Gao ZhiHao¡¯s andsecretly disposed the Tame Head Master. Gao ZhiHao lost both money and people. Goingback, everyone was in a good mood. Xiao Jiang also had enough to eat and slepzily in Zhang Qiu¡¯s bosom.

    Passing by the Lin House, Zhang Qiu felt agust of wind and heard Ling Dang whispered, ¡°Xiao Ling has gone to the LinHouse.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind about him. He needs tothoroughly give up.¡± Zhang YuShui said.

    Zhang Qiu also thought that reincarnation wasbetter for Xiao Ling. Lin Jiahe was not a person who could take it upon himself.Both men had retreated to this way, not to mention Xiao Ling was dead now.

    The next morning, while Zhang Qiu was stisleep, he heard someone knock on the door and went to open it. It was XiaoLing.

    ¡°Zhang Qiu, let me say goodbye to you.I¡¯m leaving.¡± Xiao Ling said.

    Barely woke up Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t respond. Onlyafter pausing a while did he know what Xiao Ling meant: he was going to enterreincarnation. He looked at Xiao Ling and Xiao Ling smiled at him, in that kindof reassuring way. Zhang Qiu was speechless for a moment. Finally, he pattedXiao Ling on the shoulder and said, ¡°If there is fate, let¡¯s meet again.¡±

    He did not know what Xiao Ling saw in Lin¡¯shousest night to have made him taking this decision today.

    ¡°Young Master had a good time. Miss Suis very gentle and beautiful. They seem to match each other very well.¡± <i>Unlike him; a man and a ghost, who has nouse to stay in the world anymore.</i> Xiao Ling whispered.

    It turned out that Young Lady Su was atLin¡¯s housest night. What she did with Lin Jiahe was seen by Xiao Ling.

    Zhang Qiu sighed silently. Erge knew XiaoLing was going to be reincarnated and purposely purchased gold mock ingot in allkinds of paper currency, joss sticks and candles.

    ¡°Money will make the Devil turnmillstones. Once descend, it can help as a bribe for Xiao Ling to get into agood fetus.¡±

    Zhang Qiu had gained knowledges andexperiences. Xiao Jiang stood beside him with a look as if he benefits fromadvive. [Xiao Jiang: I got it]

    Everyone stood in the dark living room; allthe curtains were pulled down. Zhang YuShui had drawn the array and Xiao Lingstood in it. There was a basin in the middle of the array, where gold mockingots and ghost money were burned, engulfed in blue mes. But there was nosmoke. Zhang Qiu heard Erge say that this was exactly the bribe for the personin the Underworld (Hell).

    Xiao Ling slowly disappeared and said thankyou before leaving.

    After seeing Xiao Ling off, everyone wassomewhat sighing (sad). Only when they were having meal did that they saw thelocal news: the Lin Household and Su Household joined in win-win cooperationand the marriage would take ce in three days. No wonder Xiao Ling was in ahurry to leave.

    ¡°I knew you guys wouldn¡¯t enjoy yourmeals without me.¡±

    There was a loud voice behind him. Zhang Qiudidn¡¯t need to look back to see that it was Qixi the drama queen. The otherparty sat on the vacant seat and swept a nce around them. ¡°It¡¯s a fullhouse today. Even the hard toe by Pei Qing and Ling Dang are also here. Right,where is Xiao Ling?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gone to be reincarnated.¡±Zhang Qiu said.

    Qi Xi was stunned. Then he saw the headlineof the newspaper at hand andughed. ¡°Feeling is not a thing. It hurtspeople badly. It¡¯s best to go.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked at Qi Xi, who didn¡¯t knowif he was talking about Xiao Ling or talking about himself. After having saidthat, he ordered three serving of steamed dumplings and a bowl of porridgehappily as if it did not concern him. He ate with gusto, just like a pig.

    Really should let Qixi¡¯s fans to see this.

    After the meal, Qi Xi heard about the JadeBi¡¯s matter and said seriously, ¡°Count me in.¡±

    Zhang Qiu did not oppose to it, havingrecalled that the death of the elder Xiezhi was rted to the Jade Bi. Li Shulooked at Qi Xi. The recently seriously Qi Xi turned all smiles and guaranteed,¡°You can rest assured that I¡¯ll be absolutely far from your family¡¯s XiaoQiuqiu.¡±

    The matter was settled; only had to wait forthe news from Gao ZhiHao. The Jade Bi in the old fox¡¯s hand had never been shownto them at all. He only said that when it was time, he led the way. Right now,they hadn¡¯t received any news in two days.

    Until noon on the third day, Zhang Qiuarranged a date Li Shu with him taking the initiative. For this reason, hestuffed Xiao Jiang at ErSao¡¯s ce, pretending not to notice Erge¡¯s ck facethat expressed he wants to pummel him.

    Zhang Qiu searched a lot of guides on theInte the night before yesterday. Today, he was nicely tidied up and hadgotten a lot turning heads along the way. He sat confidently opposite Li Shu.He swore to win Li Shu today.

    ¡°Xiao Shushu, this meat is very tender;it¡¯s delicious.¡± Zhang Qiu pointed to the steak on the te and justshort of saying: my fresh little meat is also tender and delicious, hurry eatit.

    Li Shu¡¯s expression was indifferent as he oh-ed.His action of cutting steak was light but sharp. When he put the piece into hismouth, his eyes were fixed on Zhang Qiu.

    <i>Who the fcuk is this seducing who?!</i>

    Zhang Qiu did not yield and swallowed hisdrool. His family¡¯s Xiao Shushu really good at teasing now.

    ¡°It tastes good.¡± Li Shu liftedthe corner of his lips.

    Zhang Qiu grinned, ¡°Actually, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is Lin Qing here with you guys?¡±

    The voice from behind interrupted ZhangQiu¡¯s ¡¯I taste good too¡¯ remarks. Zhang Qiu was shocked when he looked back. LinJiahe, who was supposed to be at the wedding, stood a little distance in hisformal suits and his hair was in a mess, apparently in a hurry.

    He approached them with two steps. His eyeswere filled with sadness and expectations. His voice was hoarse as he asked¡°Is Lin Qing dead?¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Lin Jiahe swayed down as if he was going tofaint. Zhang Qiu quickly supported him to sit on the chair. Lin Jiahe held hisforehead for a while without speaking. Zhang Qiu saw the silent tears on LinJiahe¡¯s face.

    <i>Why didn¡¯t you realize it (feeling) sooner?</i>

    But Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have sent him to serve asa soldier, I shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Lin Jiahe whispered, ¡°He, why did hehide from me when he choose to leave and be a bodyguard? Why am I hisbeneficiary? Why would I want the money that was paid with his life? Why wouldI want those...¡±

    <i>Xiao Ling¡¯s pension.</i>

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s first thought was Qi ZhiRong. But,did the big boss Qi ZhiRong personally go to Chengdu because of Xiao Ling¡¯spension?

    Lin Jiahe was in a low mood and keptmuttering to himself. He had always shouldered the heavy responsibility of hisfamily. Marrying a wife, having children and inheriting the family businesswere the path the family had nned for him. But upon seeing his name on thelist of deathpensation beneficiaries of Lin Qing, Lin Jiahe, who had been alwaysbeen indoctrinated, had all copsed the concept of paralyzed ego.

    He didn¡¯t want to marry a wife, havechildren or inherit his family. He just wanted Lin Qing. He just wanted LinQing to be alive and stand in front of him.

    Lin Jiahe thought of that night when he was betweenhalf asleep and half awake, he seemed to see Lin Qing. Lin Qing was smiling athim, calling him Young Master as before, telling him not to be afraid, and thathe would protect him.

    ¡°Lin Qing¡ª¡ª¡± Lin Jiahe¡¯s voicemuted as he was choked up. His whole person copsed after saying Lin Qing¡¯sname. He calmed down after a while and said, ¡°Has he ever been here? I¡¯veseen him...¡±

    Perhaps the saddest thing in the world wasto regret.

    Certainly regrets were often useless. ZhangQiu saw Lin Jiahe being like this and felt ufortable, but he still told thetruth: ¡°He had perseverance in his heart, can¡¯t let you go. You were notin good health and some people had done bad things in the Lin family recently, sohe asked my Erge to help you. Now that you are in good health and marrying awife with Lin family¡¯s business gone smoothly, he persevered no more and wentto be reincarnated.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s such a fool. He¡¯s thinking everythingfor me even after he dies. He¡¯s such a fool.¡± Lin Jiahe covered his eyesand his hands were wet with tears.

    Zhang Qiu couldn¡¯t find words for a while.He actually thought that Lin Jiahe deserved it. But saying that at present wasnot piercieng the person¡¯s heart? Xiao Ling said to let it go, but in thebottom of his heart, he still didn¡¯t want to admit of hurting Lin Jiahe.

    Consequently, the originaly nice provoked romanticdate with Xiao Shushu was dashed, and all the guides he madest night werewasted. Zhang Qiu was crying at the bottom of his heart.

    After a while, Lin Jiahe stood up. His backbent, looking as if a person¡¯s spirit would be taken away in a moment. His eyeswere red as he said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you for helping him. Thankyou.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked at Lin Jiahe¡¯s lonely andbleak back. He could only sigh and turn his head to Li Shu at the opposite ofhim. He thickened his face, acted cute with a hand propping his face, andimpatiently said, ¡°Xiao Shushu, I feel sad, lonely and cold. Please pet,hug and kiss!¡±

    The calm face of Li Shu, who was originallyin a bad mood after being disturbed, slowly raised the corner of his lips and crimsonflitted by in his eyes.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Shu grinned as he saw the silly smile on the other side¡¯s face. This scene seemed to have happened before, and he could not help but be in a happy mood. ¡°We can kiss.¡±

    He heard the sound of fireworks exploding inhis chest.

    How could his family¡¯s Xiao Shushu be so provocative!!!

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    > Chapter 73

 Chapter 73

    <strong>Chapter 73: The Silkworm Road [7]</strong>

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    They obviously already had children, butthis kiss made Zhang Qiu nervous no less than the first time. His heart was thumping.

    Li Shu¡¯s perfect face slowly erged andZhang Qiu closed his eyes subconsciously. He felt slightly cool and soft on hislips. He stretched out the tip of his tongue and licked at it. He was thinkingthat this kind of unbing for his fresh and pure man set up, and could nothelp to retreat, but he was broiled warm and swallowed by Li Shu.

    The kiss that was meant to be pure andunaffected eventually developed into a particrly salty wet one.

    Zhang Qiu looked shy, licking the saliva onhis lower lip. His eyes were watery because he was suffocated and could not breathe.

    Invigorating!

    As if a little brush tickled his heart, ZhangQiu looked at Li Shu eagerly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Shu¡¯s eyes could nothide the desire in it.

    After checking out, they rushed to the hotel room, filled with the atmosphere of asking for <i>papapa</i>. As a result, when they reached the door of the room, the good guys were there. Little Ling Dang was walking in English style today. He dressed like a young gentleman and curiously said, ¡°Your Excellency, why is your mouth so red? Did you eat too spicy food?¡±

    Zhang Qiu was in no mood to exin. Lookingat the situation presently, he knew that his fervent heart was doomed to beunsettled.

    <i>Sigh, why is it so hard to get papapa?</i>

    Li Shu¡¯s face was not looking very goodeither. Zhang YuShui, holding Xiao Jiang in his arms, smiled as he said,¡°No other way, Gao ZhiHao urgently notified to set out today.¡±

    Zhang Qiu felt that the smile on Erge¡¯s facewas very schadenfreude. He was absolutely revenging him for giving Xiao Jiangto ErSao.

    The cars already parked at the entrance, just waiting for Zhang Qiu and Li Shu. With no other way, Zhang Qiu pressed the itch in his heart and resigned to pack a bag of clothes, which contained mostly Xiao Jiang¡¯s, the brat who like to look good, and also his and Li Shu¡¯s change of underwears.

    Three ck SUVs were parked at the entance.Gao ZhiHao was sitting in front. His face did not look very good. Upon seeingtheming out, he put on an insincere smile, ¡°Can we finally go?¡±

    ¡°Boss Gao has been waiting for a long time, please excuse us.¡± Zhang YuShui said with augh. It was the old man who fished out the money (to pay them).

    Gao ZhiHao had bad lucks in the past two days. The recruited Tame Head Master wasted all his energy for no reason and now the little ghosts in the family made a mess. The two promised partners turned head to cooperate with his arch-enemy, Lin Family and he was choking with blood. He spent so much money to recruit people but he had to wait at the door for half an hour for them.

    In great abundance, currently Gao ZhiHao really was unable to give consideration for face, and he could not smile. Especially when he saw Zhang Qiu even holding a child in his arms, the veins on his forehead burst into mes. How did these people look like?! Where did they look like going down the pit, it¡¯s clear that they took his money to sight-seeing!

    ¡°Why is the child here too?¡± GaoZhihao murmured against Li Shu¡¯s face.

    Zhang YuShui first exined with a smile,¡°The child¡¯s eyes are clean, it can be useful.¡±

    Gao ZhiHao nced suspiciously at the littlechubby kid in Zhang Qiu¡¯s embrace. Could the rumors about Li Shu¡¯s awesomenesswas because the child went down to be a bait?

    This exnation was fine. In any case, it¡¯snot his fault if something happened to the child. Then again, when Gao ZhiHaosaw Qi Xi dressed up in beautiful fashion, he really couldn¡¯t hold back. Hepointed to Qi Xi, ¡°What about this echanting looking man, are you guys nningto go on an outing?!¡±

    The echanting looking Qi Xi:...

    Zhang Qiu endured hisughter. Who made QiXi particrly shy, looking like pop star walking on the red carpet, and becamethe most noticeable in their group of people. If it weren¡¯t for the timealreadyte and there were few people on the streets inte autumn, theywould have been the people¡¯s centre of attention.

    ¡°Jealous of my beauty. I know what I¡¯m goingto wear when getting into the pit.¡± Qi Xi pouted.

    Zhang Qiu thought to himself: is it possiblefor the Zongzis to bite you less upon seeing you look good? Listen to Qixi talkingnonsense.

    Gao ZhiHao was angered until headache.Anyway, he had already given his money. He didn¡¯t care whether more people diedor lived. He said angrily, ¡°Get on the cars and set out.¡±

    The two leading SUVs were Gao ZhiHao¡¯s, loaded with luggage, and the following after was theirs with Pei Qing driving. There were just enough seats and the trunk stored their own luggage. Taking advantage of the night scene, they took off out of the city onto the highway.

    Zhang Qiu coaxed Xiao Jiang to sleep. Li Shutook over to hug him to let Zhang Qiu¡¯s arms rx. Zhang Qiu leaned back inhis seat, feeling a little carsick. His face looked a little white, while hisstomach felt a little tight pain.

    ¡°Ufortable?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little tight pain.¡± ZhangQiu felt dizzy. His eyes could not open. A warm hand wiped off the sweat on hisforehead. Zhang Qiu knew it was Li Shu¡¯s. The window was opened and cold windblew in which sobered him up. When he opened his eyes, there was cup of warmwater against his lips.

    Li Shu held the cup and fed Zhang Qiu drinkwater. ¡°You go to sleep for a while.¡± He went to borrow a nketfrom Qi Xi to cover up Zhang Qiu and then closed the open window with a smallopening left.

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know how long he had slept,he felt stiff all over his body. He opened his eyes only to realize the car hadstopped and there was nobody in it.

    Through the window, the campsite lights werevery bright outside. Gao ZhiHao¡¯s people were setting up tents. Zhang Qiu sawLi Shu was crouching -unknown to what he was doing- and he got out of the carwearing a nket on his body. The cold wind made him shivered. Beforeapproaching, Li Shu turned around and upon seeing him, said, ¡°Good timing,have some congee.¡±

    Only then Zhang Qiu saw Li Shu was cooking apot of in rice congee in a simple stove, which was boiling bubbles andemiting fragrance aroma. Xiao Jiang sat obediently at the side with a beefstick between his teeth and upon seeing him, cheerfully called out to Daddy.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    ¡°Leshan.¡± Li Shu filled a bowl ofcongee and handed it to Zhang Qiu. ¡°Be careful not to get scalded.¡±

    Zhang Qiu took the bowl of congee and sippedit. His lips drawn down because the taste was light, he could not eat. Li Shusaw Zhang Qiu¡¯s action and knew that the taste was light. He put a small packetof pickles on the congee. Zhang Qiu immediately drank the congee happily beforehe asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°Nn, I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Li Shu pulledZhang Qiu to sit in a small chair next to him.

    After drinking congee, Zhang Qiu looked upand scanned the surrounding. ¡°Where are Erge and the others?¡±

    It was unknown which base in the mountain thecamp was at, with pitch-ck forest on all sides. They chose this t terrainwhich was wide besides the weeds, and built small base of tents with lights up.In the middle of the base was Gao ZhiHao¡¯s station. His subordinates werepreparing to eat. Meanwhile, their tents were surrounding the base but Pei Qing,Qi Xi and ErSao were not there.

    As soon as he finished his words, he heardQi Xi¡¯s giggling voice. Zhang Qiu looked at the direction of the voice. In thedistant, the shily dressed Qi Xi came out from the dark forest. Next to himwere Pei Qing and Ling Dang. Qi Xi was carrying two gray rabbits and Pei Qinghad three fishes in his hands.

    ¡°Yo, Xiao Qiuqiu has woken up? Good,I¡¯ll give you snacks.¡± Being especially flirtatious, Qi Xi threw the tworabbits to the ground. Zhang Qiu saw the two rabbits trembling with fear, butnone of them dared to run, only waiting for the fate of being ughtered. Theylooked pitiful.

    When Xiao Jiang saw the rabbits, his eyes wereshining and he crouched while poking at the rabbit¡¯s ear. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯sreally cute.¡±

    Zhang Qiu thought his son was verysympathetic. Then, he saw Xiao Jiang disyed his tiger¡¯s teeth and said,¡°It looks really delicious at a nce.¡±

    What misconceptions did he have towards thisfoodie?!

    With Qi Xi here, there way of doing thingswas a lot. Although it was troublesome somehow, the mood was good. It feltreally like an outing. After cleaning the rabbits and fishes, they were set on thefire. Qi Xi pulled out a lot of condiments from his LV luggage bag. Seeingthis, Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyelids jumped. There was no need for them to help because QiXi was full of zest running the show entirely, until the rosted rabbit¡¯s fat tospurt out fragrance. Xiao Jiang crouched beside Qi Xi with worshipful eyes,like a small tail (follower).

    ¡°Pretty big brother, this rabbit is reallydelicious oh!¡±

    Changing from uncle to big brother took onlyone rabbit¡¯s leg to fix it. Zhang Qiu was deeply worried about his son¡¯s futurebut he said delightedly, ¡°I want it, too!¡±

    Li Shu looked at the father and son whomwere eating with greasy mouths, and his heart felt it being twisted. It seemedthat he should learn culinary arts and techniques as soon as possible.

    After the barbecue, Zhang Qiu had no moreheadache and tightness in his stomach. Feeling vigorously and lively, he helpedto pick up the sleeping bags from the car and sort them out. He then made dowith washing up before slipping into the sleeping bag. Not a while, Li Shu¡¯stouch came in. Zhang Qiu put Xiao Jiang on the side. They were close together,their breathing intertwined.

    Outside, there was a p of thunderboltsounding. Erge had arranged formation and as long as something evil came intothe base, it would sound out. Gao ZhiHao¡¯s subordinates and Pei Qing were onguard for the first half of the night, and Li Shu was in the second half of thenight.

    Zhang Qiu knew propriety and they exchanged kisses.

    ¡°Sleep.¡± Li Shu kissed Zhang Qiuon the forehead.

    Zhang Qiu eyes his closed and very quickly fesleep. A very thick cloud of crimson fog was wrapping on something. He couldvaguely hear the soft calls for Daddy. Slowly, the crimson fog peeled off oneby one, revealing a small and delicate child, smaller than Xiao Jiang when hewas born. Zhang Qiu was very excited; it was Lao Er. This was Lao Er.

    Bang.

    Zhang Qiu barely reached out to hug when itwas ck before his eyes. The whole thick crimson fog turned into a thickck. He heard Lao Er¡¯s soft cries for Daddy, and the voice became smaller andsmaller...

    ¡°Lao Er!¡±

    In his sleep, Zhang Qiu woke up and sat up.He was stunned for a few seconds before he realized that he was dreaming. Hetouched his stomach; it was as quiet as before. Nothing changed.

    The light outside the tent prated in.Zhang Qiu looked beside him. Xiao Jiang was sleeping soundly and Li Shu shouldhave gone out to watch the night.

    It was extremely quiet all around. Though quiet,the wind blow could still be heard. Zhang Qiu¡¯s eyelids jumped, as he felt itwas too quiet. He lifted the corner of the tent. There was no one outside andhe could not help but feel his heart constrict. Where did Li Shu go?

    Grabbing a jacket randomly, Zhang Qiu heldthe dagger in his hand to defend himself. He heard footsteps behind him andlooked back only to see Qi Xi.

    ¡°It¡¯s you ah!¡± Zhang Qiu breatheda sigh of relief. ¡°Do you feel that something is wrong? Li Shu is missing.It¡¯s very quiet here, too.¡±

    ¡°It seems that something iswrong.¡± Qi Xi looked in a certain direction and pointed out, ¡°Thereseems to be a figure there. Let¡¯s go and see it.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked in the direction Qi Xipointed to; there was nothing but ck. However, Qi Xi already went over andZhang Qiu followed after. Two steps ahead, as if mad, Qi Xi ran ahead. Zhang Qiufollowed him and even shouted, ¡°Qi Xi, Qi Xi!¡±

    But he had disappeared in the blink of aneye.

    Zhang Qiu thought for a moment, before grindinghis teeth to go back and nned to wake everyone up to find Qi Xi.

    As a result, after half a day¡¯s walking,Zhang Qiu was unable to get close even when the camp was in right front of him.Zhang Qiu¡¯s mind was muddled. The tents in the base were calmly shinglights. The originally missing Li Shu was sitting in front of the fire to watchthe night, beside two of Gao ZhiHao¡¯s hired thugs.

    ¡°Li Shu.¡± Zhang Qiu shoutedvigorously, but Li Shu did not seem to have heard at all.

    Zhang Qiu stood in his ce, sweating all overhis head. What the hell happened?

    He felt anxious. He heard something movingin front of him. He followed the noise with dagger in hand. Suddenly, a figurejumped out of the dark forest. A cold tip of a dagger was on his neck. Zhang Qiuwas stiff and frightened.

    Zhang Qiu looked up only to see Li Shu.However, when he remembered seeing Li Shu at the camp standing vigil, hestepped back two steps and said, ¡°Who on earth are you?¡±

    ¡°Song Bao, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Li Shu wiped the blood off his face casuallyand calmly inserted the dagger into the scabbard before pinning it to hiswaist. ¡°It¡¯s really me. Follow me to go back to camp first.¡±

    Zhang Qiu, with his eyes still on guard,stepped back two steps and pointed his dagger at his opponent. ¡°Say thebnce of your bank card!¡± They dated yesterday and after the meal, heeven checked Li Shu¡¯s ount.

    In front of him, Li Shu reported a series ofnumbers. The zeros were inplete order. Zhang Qiu listened with relief andwent up to him.

    ¡°I also know what colour of underwearyou¡¯re wearing today.¡± Li Shu touched Zhang Qiu¡¯s face and said with asmile.

    What¡¯s this ¡¯I also know what color you¡¯rewearing today¡¯? No, this was not the time.

    Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu. ¡°Are youhurt? What the hell is going on? Moreover, Qi Xi suddenly disappeared.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my blood. Let¡¯s go backfirst. I don¡¯t know if they are affected.¡± Li Shu held Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand,and the two quickly shuttled through the woods. Zhang Qiu found that the wayback was the opposite of what he just did. They walked only a few hundredmeters and reached in front of the camp.

    The fire was extinguishing and all the hiredthugs, whom had been on vignte, were absent.

    Zhang Qiu went back to his tent first and onlyrelieved when he saw Xiao Jiang sleeping soundly. Li Shu had woken up thepeople in the tents one by one. Pei Qing, Ling Dang and Qi Xi were all absent.Zhang Yushui and Pixian Hui Wang came out and saw Li Shu¡¯s state. They wereboth surprised.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhang YuShui frowned.It was strange that they both slept so soundly.

    ¡°B-boss, we lost two people here.¡±

    Being woken up, Gao ZhiHao was a littleangry and said impatiently, ¡°Did they go to piss? Look for them. Don¡¯tmake a fuss.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t run around first.¡± Li Shusaid coldly.

    Gao ZhiHao felt ashamed by the rebuke, butwhen he swept a nce at the bloodstains on Li Shu¡¯s face, he felt immediatelytensed. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know what was going on, sohe said what happened after he woke up.

    Zhang Yushui checked the formation;everything was fine. It shouldn¡¯t be ghosts or evil things.

    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion.¡± Li Shu lookedaround and put out the fire. Next to it was the unburned rabbit¡¯s skin.¡°It should be something we eat in the evening; the fish and rabbits.Moreover, the remains of this burnt rabbit¡¯s skin can make peoplehallucinate.¡±

    So, they all ran out on their own.

    ¡°But why nothing happened to Erge,Ersao and Xiao Jiang?¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang said, ¡°We didn¡¯t eat thefish.¡±

    Zhang Qiu then remembered that ErSao feltunwell after he smelled the fish, and Erge apanied him to take fresh air.Xiao Jiang disliked too much fishbone and did not take a bite. The rest of themate it.

    ¡°The blood on me belongs to a wildmonkey. The monkeys here are very powerful, unlike ordinary monkeys.¡± LiShu held a dagger and looked at Zhang YuShui. ¡°You stay and watch them.I¡¯ll go out and find the people.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was worried about Li Shu, but healso knew that if he went out too, he would have to make Li Shu protect him. Hemight as well stay in the camp, especially since his dream. He was afraidsomething happened to Lao Er.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Zhang Qiu saiduneasily. At the side, Zhang YuShui made Pixian Hui Wang stay behind to help lookingafter the others while he went out to look for people.

    No one felt sleepy. They dared not lightedup the fire again. They looked around the woods with shlights, keeping guard.

    When the sky lightened up, Li Shu and ZhangYuShui finally came back with Pei Qing, Qi Xi and Ling Dang. Qi Xi¡¯s clotheswere messy and dirty while his face was scratched and grimaced in pain. Thesewere all done by the wild monkeys.

    Pei Qing and Ling Dang were alright, only thattheir clothes were in a mess. When Zhang Qiu saw Erge¡¯s smiling face and LingDang red face, he thought the two (PQ&LD) were up to no good.

    ¡°Gege pulled me out to show me a goodthing, and I went out in a daze, and then...¡± Ling Dang blushed as hespoke, but he couldn¡¯t go on.

    Pei Qing also had an embarrassed face. Whowould have expected that in the middle of his fantasy of outdoor <i>battlefield</i> with Ling Dang, they weresurrounded by a group of wild monkeys. If Li Shu and Zhang Yushui hadn¡¯tarrived in time, he would have to fight with the monkeys in bare buttocks. Thegroup of monkeys was too good-for-nothing, throwing their clothes everywhere.

    ¡°Qi Xi, what did you seest night? Iwas calling you from the back but no reply, you just went like crazy.¡±When Zhang Qiu saw Pei Qing¡¯s expression, he could guess something and quicklydiverged from the topic.

    When asked, Qi Xi¡¯s expression shed, andhis grimaced face turned a little colder. ¡°I saw nothing.¡±

    Not many people could make Qi Xi¡¯s lookturned bad. Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t ask again.

    After a while, the two missing bodyguards alsocame back with bare buttocks and bloodstained. They were caught by wildmonkeys. One looked at the two awkward¡¯s appearance, knew what they had done inthe middle of the illusionst night. Their pants were even gone.

    After everyone gathered, they packed uptheir tents. In the early morning, Gao ZhiHao studied the carved map under theshlight alone. He guarded it very tightly.

    Li Shu asked how to get there. Gao ZhiHaohesitated, looking around the mountains and could not give urateinformation.

    ¡°Give it.¡± Li Shu said coldly.

    Gao ZhiHao was reluctant, but in the coldeyes of Li Shu, he inexplicably handed out the map in his hand before heregretted it. Just now, he was like being given hallucinogen. Fortunately, hegave the copy.

    Li Shu scanned the map then swept a nceall around the terrain and returned it to Gao ZhiHao, saying, ¡°This thing isuseless.¡±

    ¡°How could it be useless? The mapclearly said it is here in Leshan. Look at it.¡± Gao ZhiHao, holding themap, had to stuff it into Li Shu¡¯s hand.

    Zhang YuShui nced around. ¡°Look atit yourself, boss Gao. It¡¯s really opposite of the mountain terrain here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Yue Donghui that oldguy¡¯s treasure isplete like this. It can¡¯t be faked.¡± Gao ZhiHaodidn¡¯t believe it, but he knew in his heart that he was really wrong. He wassweating so hard. He looked at the map carefully and murmured, ¡°This the exactway to the Silkworm Road, absolutely right.¡±

    It¡¯s the Silkworm Road again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too persistent, Boss Gao. The Silkworm Road is legend from the first monarch of the Shu State. It¡¯s all legend. Even if you find the Silkworm Road, after so many years, nothing is left behind.¡± Zhang Qiu persuaded. From the poem , everyone knew about Can Cong<sup>[1]</sup> and the Yu Fu, the legendary monarchs of the founding of the Shu State.

    <i>[1 Can Cong, legendary creator of silk and sericulture. Can meansilkworm, Cong means cluster]</i>

    Unexpectedly, Gao ZhiHao suddenly raised hishead and said, ¡°What do you know? This is not the usual road, it is theroad to immortality¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Road to immortality?!¡±

    At the question, Gao ZhiHao shut up.

    ¡°After thousands of years, thndscape is changeable, especially after the earthquake andndslide. The mapin your hand may be true, but now you know in your heart that the map isuseless.¡± Zhang YuShui looked all around and cooly said, ¡°Let¡¯s wrapup and go home.¡±

    Gao ZhiHao was anxious. He paid so muchmoney. Did he really take these people out for an outing?

    ¡°On the street, it says Li Shu is veryfamous, is that a deceptive fame?¡± Gao ZhiHao pointed directly at Li Shu, facered with angry. ¡°I paid so much money, is that how you guys yed withme?!¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s imposing manner chilled as his eyessharply swept towards Gao ZhiHao, whose shoulders shook in horror and lookedback with reluctance.

    ¡°There is no map. How did you want us tofind it?¡± Zhang YuShuiughed. ¡°If I see the tomb, I can stillmeasure the FengShui¡¯s location. Now you¡¯re talking about the Silkworm Road, whichis an ancient myth. Then again, we don¡¯t know what it is, even if I want to locateit, I couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Gao ZhiHao turned over his backpack, pulledout a cowhide book from it, then looked through it in a hurry before pointed somewhereto them. ¡°The river, it¡¯s the river.¡±

    The handwriting on the book was straightforwardand elegant, which was not at all like Gao ZhiHao¡¯s.

    Zhang Qiu looked carefully; on it was written about the . Legend said that after Bie Ling died, his corpse was floating in the river and drifted for three days and nights from the river to the current Chengdu. Afterwards, he was dredged up by Du Yu, the incumbent monarch of Shu. Little did one know that he was alive all of a sudden and waster made Prime Minister of Shu. Then Du Yu abdicated and Bie Ling became the monarch of Shu.

    After taking the detailed notes,binedwith the map on the Jade Bi to deduce the mountain in which they were located, thechanges of sun and moon, and the flow of rivers, there should be a river nearhere.

    Finally, the red note heavily wrote¡ª¡ªto guard.

    What were you guarding? Who was the owner ofthis note?

    Zhang Qiu thought of Yue QinCang. Gao ZhiHaohad blurted out ¡¯Yue Donghui¡¯, it should be the father of Yue QinCang. Ibination with Yue QinCang¡¯s missing Jade Bi, it seemed that Gao ZhiHao notonly robbed them of the Jade Bi, but also took their research materials.

    ¡°Do you remember the fish you atestnight?¡± Li Shu faintly uttered.

    Right! Fish!

    Zhang Qiu looked at Pei Qing and Qi Xi, andPei Qingughed awkwardly. ¡°It might be a little far from here.¡±

    The unrestrained Qi Xi couldn¡¯t hold back beingin the deep mountains and behaved atrociously. Wielded with wings, he egged onPei Qing to go unrestrained. Pei Qing also wanted act cool and mighty in frontof Ling Dang, and he carried little Ling Dang into the air. When he saw ariver, he went down and caught two fat fishes while Qi Xi easily caught twostunned gray rabbits.

    They had been there for less than an hour. Nowthat they were asked, how could they say that they went over a mountain andanother at this moment?! [<i>the ce wasfar away, they gone in short time because they fly, but aside from ZQ¡¯s group,no one else knew about it</i>]

    Qi Xi whistled and looked up at the sky. Inhis mind, Pei Qing ruthlessly spat and cursing Qi Xi for hisck of loyalty.Next time, if he followed Qi Xi to go unrestrained again, he was not surnamedPei!

    ¡°Hahaha, this is not important. Even ifI said, you won¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll just drive you guys there.¡± Pei Qinughed.

    Having heard that, Gao ZhiHao gainedconfidence then internally sighed in relief and hurriedly put away hisnotebook. ¡°Let¡¯s get going, don¡¯t dy.¡± His face even told that theearlier they embarked, the sooner they arrived.

    Zhang Qiu knew the inside story and immediately got a headache. Who knew if they could arrive tonight?

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    > Chapter 74

 Chapter 74

    <strong>Chapter 74: The Silkworm Road [8]</strong>

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    The winding road around the mountain was extremelydangerous. The Shund was mountainous and the terrain was steep but thescenery was equally beautiful.

    Pei Qing drove and Qi Xi sat at theco-driver. They discussed how to get there from time to time.

    ¡°Turn left at the front intersection.¡±

    ¡°Why do I remember that it was themountain to the north, straight ahead?¡±

    ¡°I remember absolutely right. You drivelike this, be careful not to fall into the river.¡±

    ¡°Falling into the river means wereached the destination.¡±

    They argued for a while before looking ateach other. Then Pei Qing pulled over and turned his head to them and said,¡°It¡¯s strange. Undoubtedly, it¡¯s more or less the direction, but the closerwe get here, the more it feels wrong.¡±

    Qi Xi also felt something was wrong.

    Sat in the back, Li Shu looked out of thewindow. It was almost dark. He said, ¡°Find a ce to rest for the nightand fly up at dark.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qi Xi nodded.

    There was a ¡¯<i>cizi</i>¡¯ sound in the car. Zhang Qiu touched the walkie-talkie and GaoZhihao¡¯s impatient voice transmitted from it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have wearrived yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. We¡¯re lost. We¡¯ll find ace to stay overnight and continue tomorrow.¡± Zhang Qiu said.

    From inside the walkie-talkie, Gao ZhiHaomuttered, ¡°They obviously went out for less than an hour, how did thedrive take a day? Was it intentional...¡±

    Zhang Qiu had nothing to say. The two men infront of him pretended to be very busy and continued on their way.

    Less than an hourter, there was a faintlight ahead. A vige. The three vehicles entered one after another. Thevige was deep in the mountains, with beautiful scenery, in which many peoplein the city would drive here for a trip during the holidays. Therefore, therewere many small agritourism hotels in the vige. However,the day waste and inte autumn, few tourists came to visit in this season.The vige astmosphere looked desolete. They went along the winding small pathuntil the fifth hotel before they stopped at the entrance.

    Qi Xi pulled a scarf over his face and knockedat the door. Soon the hotel¡¯s owner, which had been asleep inside, opened thedoor and looked at them warily.

    ¡°Benefactor, we¡¯vee to beg.¡±Qi Xi said with a grin. [T/N: Monkse to ask for donation]

    Zhang Qiu facepalmed and quickly said,¡°He¡¯s kidding. We want to stay here. Are you epting guests here?¡±

    The hotel¡¯s owner saw several big meningdown (from cars) in session, and the hand that was holding the door handletightened, ready to close the door at any time. Finally, when he saw Li Shu holdinga child, he slightly rxed his guard.

    ¡°Come in.¡± The hotel¡¯s ownerloosened his hand to open the door and shouted into the hotel, ¡°LaoDa,LaoEr, we have some more guests. Come out and clean up the rest of the room.Also, drive your cars to the back. The road at the front is narrow and if youparked here, it will be difficult for the oxcart to pass by tomorrow.¡±

    Pei Qing and two other people drove to thebackyard where the owner said they could park. Zhang Qiu andpany unloadedtheir luggage and carried it inside together. The courtyard house was perfectsquare with indented (°¼) front, the entrance and exitin the middle, and the rear was the owner¡¯s ce. The two sides hosted thetourists. It was a single floor building with tiled roof, which looked neat andbeautiful.

    They few of them were carrying their luggage.Xiao Jiang, who had slept all the way in the car, was very energetic at thismoment. He was skipping ahead with his own Cars bagpack. After walking a fewsteps, he turned his head back while pointing to one ce and said,¡°Daddy, somebody is looking at me.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked in the direction Xiao Jiangpointed. The curtain of the side room at the opposite was swinging and thelights soon went out. Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t think anything about it, but now itseemed that something was really wrong.

    ¡°Boss, who lives at the opposite?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that one arrived at noon. A gentleyoung male student, looks very smart.¡± The boss said a few words and added;¡°Now it¡¯ste, so there¡¯s no hot water. Hot water is at 8 am and 7 pm.Also, there¡¯s no food. If you haven¡¯t eaten, there¡¯s only instant noodle.¡±

    Young male student? That¡¯s not Qi ZhiRong.

    Zhang Qiu nodded and asked the boss to buy afew packs of instant noodles and borrow the pot. They also had the meat andbeef from lunch. They cooked a pot of noodles messily. At noon, they onlygnawed on rations. Not to mention that it was quite fragrant in the coldmountains inte autumn, once they sniffed the aroma, their stomachs wererumbling with hunger and they went to the shed in the middle of the yard.

    Under the shed was a big stone table. Thefew of them encircled the pot and ate in small disposable bowls.

    Pixian Hui Wang took a sip of the soup andboasted, ¡°Xiao Qiu, you cooked this well.¡±

    ¡°Rarely do you have an appetite.¡±Zhang YuShui exchanged his own bowl, then took a sip from Pixian Hui Wang¡¯ssoup bowl and said with a smile, ¡°You haven¡¯t had a good appetiterecently, so eat more now.¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang was really hungry and didnot think deeply about Zhang YuShui¡¯s smiling face. Carrying the bowl with bothhands, he ate leisurely.

    While Zhang Qiu was eating the noodles, heconstantly wanted to nce at the dark room from the opposite. Previously, themoving curtain seemed to have opened his brain hole wide. Perhaps the otherparty was a visitoring to have fun. It¡¯s quite normal to take a look whenone heard the stir of movement in the courtyard.

    Having eaten to their fills, they hastenedto tidy up. The opposite side, excluding the midday visitor, was upied bypeople brought by Gao ZhiHao. Meanwhile, Zhang Qiu andpany were on thisside, with two in each room, but single Qi Xi enjoyed the room alone.

    At six o¡¯clock the next morning, Zhang Qiu brokea yawn and sobered up a lot after washing his face. The owner¡¯s twodaughters-inws had already made breakfast and put it on the stone tableunder the shed. There were pickled bacon, steaming big mantous and porridge.

    Qi Xi came out of the roomzily and seeingZhang Qiu, he greeted with a smile. When he turned his head, he saw Li Shu witha cold faceing out of the room and he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You looktoo tense up. I only have a pure man-man friendship with Xiao Qiuqiu.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± Zhang Qiuhastened to say. Just friendship was enough, but he even added man-man whenthey were all gays. He had a headache when ites to Qi Xi. He didn¡¯t knowwho could control/cure this drama queen.

    ¡°Xiao Qiuqiu, you hurt my heart.¡±Qi Xi sat crookly in the chair with chest cupped in both hands.

    Zhang Qiu was toozy to deal with Qi Xi.This person chose his profession right. Zhang Qiu had never seen anyone so fondof acting.

    After a while, Pixian Hui Wang and Zhang YuShuialso came out. The few of them sat down for breakfast. Then Pei Qing came outfrom the backyard. In thete autumn morning, he wore a T-shirt and wascovered with water beads. Apparently he had just taken a bath and it showed offhis nice buff figure. He returned to the room after taking the mantou and porridgewith pickles, which seemed to be for Ling Dang.

    Qi Xi clicked his tongue, supported his chinand said, ¡°Pei Qing is really busy. Driving for a dayst night and stillcould toss Ling Dang around.¡±

    ¡°Be careful or Pei Qing will beat youup.¡± Zhang Qiu calmly fed mantou to Xiao Jiang. He looked up at the closeddoor at the opposite building. Gao ZhiHao had breakfast brought in to eatinside. There was no movement at all from the curtain that movedst night.

    ¡°Xiao Qiuqiu, you still worry aboutme,¡± Qi Xi said emotionally.

    Zhang Qiu:...

    He didn¡¯t want to talk to Qi Xi, he wantedto throw a Qi ZhiRong towards Qi Xi.

    They talked trivial matters during thebreakfast. When Gao ZhiHao finished his meal, he stood in the yard and lookedat the entrance frequently while telling them to start the cars and move. Thoughhe did not explicitly urge them, but Zhang Qiu andpany were not going toable to stay.

    Getting out of the vige, Pei Qing pulledout a hand-drawn map from his bosom while driving. Although the scrawl wasrough, all the signs were visible at a nce. It was a topographic drawing ofthe terrain he and Qi Xi exploredst night.

    ¡°This river is quick tricky, we havebeen circling around. There is a shortcut we can go. We drive to the top and haveto abandon the car to go down. About an hour, we can see the river. If we drivearound, we¡¯ll get to this ce. Then we¡¯ll go through thein field of the wild monkey¡¯s area, where the trees are so thick that a carcan¡¯t get through.¡± Pei Qing said while gesturing the area on the map.

    Zhang Qiu saw that river was hanging like awaterfall in the deep wrapped mountains, and then it (waves) pounded slowlydown.

    ¡°Take the shortcut and we¡¯ll gostraight to the waterfall¡¯s mouth. If we go around through the in, it ishere¡ª¡ª¡± Pei Qing pointed to a wide river. ¡°Now I don¡¯t know where exactlyit is.¡±

    The river stretched very long, from onemountain to the other. The area was so wide that also they didn¡¯t know whereexactly it was.

    Zhang YuShui talked to Gao ZhiHao with hiswalkie-talkie. Soon the walkie-talkie jarred. The other side was busy turningover the book. After a while, Gao ZhiHao could not make a decision. Obviously,the note only wrote down the river, but nothing else.

    ¡°Waterfalls.¡± Li Shu concluded.

    In the walkie-talkie, Gao ZhiHao hurriedlynodded, ¡°Let¡¯s take the shortcut first. We should find it by followingdown the river.¡±

    Pei Qing had no objection. He started thecar and went to the top of the mountain. The narrower the road was, the more itwas pitted. Moreover, there was no guardrail. It was like a bumpy car thatcould take people down. Zhang Qiu swept a nce out of the window. The steepmountainside was astonishing.

    ¡°Here we are. We can¡¯t go upahead.¡± Pei Qing parked his car in the sparse woods; there was no way togo further up.

    When thetter two cars arrived, Gao ZhiHaogot out of the car. His face was white as he leaned down against a tree root,vomiting in aplete mess. At first, Zhang Qiu was very well but when heheard the voice of vomiting, his chest also was assault with tide and hecovered his mouth wanting to vomit. Li Shu then shielded him and took him to adistant for fresh air, far away from Gao ZhiHao.

    Zhang Qiu swallowed his saliva to press downhis ufortable stomach. After Gao ZhiHao had vomited up, they started tocarry luggage from the cars. For right now, they only carried up the necessaryitems for mountain climbing. Other item such as tent was unnecessarily.

    The mountain formed perfectly straight precipitousand with each person carrying a full and bulging backpack, it looked likepeople would fall down. Li Shu chose a big tree and knotted the rope around itskillfully. When the rope pulled down by heavy objects, it turned into deadknot. When they reached the ground, with skill and strength pulling the rope,it would fell off. [T/N: there is a mathemathical eq involved]

    Zhang Qiu hadn¡¯t learned this technique yet,but he admired Li Shu very much every time he saw it.

    The safety of climbing down with rope wasgreatly improved. In the beginning, Zhang Qiu was worried about Xiao Jiang, butas a result, he saw Xiao Jiang jumped up and down onto the branches. He waslighter and even more agile than him, just like a little monkey.

    This mountain was a deserted area with weedsand cluttered withered branches. Gao ZhiHao was so used to his privileges thathe cursed at the withered branches. ¡°Why don¡¯t you cut it off?! Why is iteverywhere?¡±

    The five hired thugs he brought were allbig, stalwart rough men. They were fine with fighting, but mountain climbingwas not so easy. At first, they were flustered and afraid of falling down, butthen they were scolded by Gao ZhiHao. Every one of them had a blushing face ina cold and impetuous way.

    The rope was not long enough. They jumpeddown to a slightly leveled ground. Li Shu pulled the rope down. After tryingtwice, the rope did not fall off.

    ¡°Could it be caught by a branch?¡±Zhang Qiu looked up and saw that theyers of branches and weeds coverednothing.

    Gao ZhiHao waved indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯tworry about the rope. Anyway, it¡¯s important to find the ce.¡±

    Li Shu frowned, released the rope and lookedup at it. Gao ZhiHao¡¯s men pulled another rope out of the bag. All of thempeople were tied up and continued downward.

    ¡°Did you hear that? The sound of thewater.¡± Gao Zhihao said excitedly.

    Zhang Qiu had heard it earlier. The ce theywent down was off somehow that it was still a little way from the mouth of thewaterfall. However, this way was safe. As he was thinking, suddenly somethingjumped on his back and pulled his bag down.

    Almost instantly, Li Shu pulled his hand andcarried him up.

    ¡°Grab properly.¡±

    Almost at the same time that Li Shu¡¯s wordsdropped, his that was hand holding the dagger had already gone behind Zhang Qiu¡¯sback. Zhang Qiu only heard the thing screamed, before he felt his back weightedless. Under their feet, came the cries of Gao ZhiHao¡¯s hired thugs.

    ¡°There are monkeys.¡±

    ¡°Damn, I have to kill it.¡±

    ¡°Fcuk.¡±

    ¡°Save me, save me¡ª¡ª¡±

    Zhang Qiu clung onto the branches and lookeddown. There had been a wild monkey on his back just now, but it was driven awayby Li Shu and quickly jumping onto the hired thugs¡¯ heads at the back and scratchedat them indiscriminately. Fortunately, it was not very steep here. Li Shuseized his waist and the two of them arrived at a gradual slope.

    Pei Qing was carrying Ling Dang, while Erge andErSao were all right. Only Gao ZhiHao was cutting a quite sorry figure. On hisface were bloodied scars from being scratched. Meanwhile, two hired thugs weredragged down and Qi Xi pulled them. Although they suffered some flesh wounds,they were fine.

    ¡°There are also wild monkeyshere.¡± Pei Qing frowned. He didn¡¯t see it when he camest night.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Li Shu said.

    Zhang Qiu nodded and took Xiao Jiang¡¯s handand said, ¡°Don¡¯t run too far. You are so small, what to do if you are caughtby a monkey?¡± The monkey that just fell on his back was a small one, butits strenght was surprisingly high, and if it were not for Li Shu, he woulddefinitely fall.

    Xiao Jiang nodded his head and saidcleverly, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll protect you. When the monkeyes, I¡¯ll hitit.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Daddy depends on you.¡±Zhang Qiu said very seriously.

    Continuing to the mouth of the waterfall,the path was much easier now with the hired thugs at the front to open up thepath. Besides insects and snakes, there was no danger along the way. Thefarther they went, the louder the sound of the waterfall, and the more humidthe air became.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Li Shu stopped.

    Zhang Qiu looked around, and suddenly ack shadow came up in front of him. Li Shu pulled him up beside him beforehearing the squeaking noises; hundred of thousands noises. From within thedense big trees, emerged each and every ash gray heads, standing on thebranches and surrounding them.

    These wild monkeys were muchrger thanthose just now. They looked like goris, with gray furs and some of them werenearly white.

    It was the first time Zhang Qiu saw whitemonkeys, but no appreciation at this moment. He was holding Xiao Jiang in onehand and stared at the monkeys while holding a dagger in the other.

    ¡°Bang¡ª¡±

    It was unknown who had fired the gun, but thewild monkeys had just jeering around them rushed down.

    It was suddenly chaotic. Zhang Qiu waspulled forward by Li Shu. He looked back and immediately he paled. His good sonstood in the ground, brandishing his soft ws and baring his tiger teeth,intended to fight with the group of monkeys.

    ¡°Xiao Jiang!¡± Zhang Qiu releasedLi Shu¡¯s hand, went back and grabbed Xiao Jiang before carrying him onto hisshoulder and ran.

    Li Shu flying-kicked the monkey that flew onhim and shouted: ¡°Run towards the waterfall.¡±

    The jungle was the battlefield for themonkeys. In particr, these monkeys were very powerful. Zhang Qiu dared notdy. He rushed forward with Xiao Jiang on his shoulder, and Li Shu handled themonkeys behind him. The two legs that did not seem like his ran at lightningspeed, but he still could hear the screaming curses and gunshots.

    Zhang Qiu subconsciously turned back,¡°Li Shu¡ª¡±

    A white shadow came in front of him, and thenthere was pain in his shoulders before his whole body was highed up in the sky.Xiao Jiang was thrown out from his bosom and shouted: ¡°DADDY!¡±

    The sharp ws on his shoulders entered theflesh, clutching him tightly while the white-furred wild monkey agilely swayedback and forth on the trees. Zhang Qiu¡¯s forehead sweated in pain. He feltdizzy with his eyesight dimmed and his belly hurt. He was holding the dagger inhis hand. When the white-furred wild monkey jumped, he threw it up sharply.

    ¡°<i>Squeak</i>¡ª¡±

    The white-haired wild monkey screamed, itsws loosened and Zhang Qiu was thrown out. On his face was torrential coldwater and his hands were grabbing at anything randomly. Then his stomachcramped and he felt dizziness before his eyes. His hands were gradually loosingstrength.

    Zhang Qiu bit his lip to sober himself up.He strengthened his grip on the branch and was pulled up by someone. ¡°Holdtight.¡± He looked up, and the cold water hit him on the face, making himsquinting. The person holding his hand suddenly slid down and hit him straighton.

    Fcuk!

    It was toote for Zhang Qiu to call forhelp. His eyesight darkened and he fainted.

    The stomach cramped was too severe to endureand his whole body was cold, Zhang Qiu shivered and opened his eyes. Hisclothes were wet.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked towards the voice warily.¡°Yue QinCang?¡± At the side, it was Yue QinCang, Yue Donghui¡¯s son, drenchedfrom head to toe with pale face, leaning against the rock wall.

    ¡°Good memory.¡± Yue QinCang smiled.¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t mean anything (bad). I saved you just now.¡±

    Without mentioning this, Zhang Qiu would notbe angry. If there was no Yue QinCang, he could still grit his teeth and climbup. In the end, the guy hit him straight in the face. But this was not the timeto say that. Zhang Qiu stroked his stomach and endured the pain. ¡°Whereare we now? What about Li Shu and the others?¡±

    Yue QinCang had a wound on his forehead. Thewound turned pale because he was soaking in water. His lips were purple due totoo much blood loss and cold.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Your LiShu andthe others should be above.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked around. There was the soundof rushing stream from above. They took cover on a rock b, and it was verynarrow against the rock wall, in which, if one peeked out a head, one would besshed by the water above. He could only stick to the rock wall closely. Thecold feeling from his back made Zhang Qiu shiver.

    With the backpack missing, it was really terrible.Zhang Qiu felt in his jacket¡¯s pocket. There were two packs of beef jerky andchocte. There was also a lighter, but there was no firewood to make a fire.

    Zhang Qiu bit his lip to keep himself awakeand caressed his stomach. He threw his chocte at Yue QinCang. ¡°Eat it.Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±

    He tore open a packet himself and stuffed itinto his mouth with trembling hands. Yue QinCang was no better. After eating,they were still in poor condition. Zhang Qiu¡¯s stomach was no longer feelingpain. He stood up, bent over the rock wall. His legs were so weak that healmost fell down before he was supported by Yue QinCang. Then Zhang Qiu saw YueQinCang¡¯s arm. There was a scar on the arm, and it was very serious. The skinwas turned over.

    ¡°Were you the young student in thevigest night?¡±

    Yue QinCang nodded and Zhang Qiu knew it thatYue Donghui had more than one piece of research data. Yue QinCang probably camedown from the tied rope that could not be pulled down. They opened the road infront of him, and the guy picked it up readily from the back.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. If you dyany longer, inside your stomach will be in danger.¡± Yue QinCang said.

    Zhang Qiu was stunned. ¡°How do you know¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°I was studying medicine. If my dad wasn¡¯tgone, I wouldn¡¯t have taken over the family business.¡± Yue QinCang said acouple of words that he did not want to mention, then added, ¡°Grabproperly, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two men had their heads out and werefrozen by the pour. The water from the mountain duringte autumn seemed to becold enough to reach their bones. Drenched for a while, Zhang Qiu already couldnot feel anything. Numbed, he followed behind Yue QinCang. They were thrown alittle far, but the stream was not particrly rapid. A foot into the deepwater area, and his calves felt like not his own. The stomach felt cold beingsoaked. Zhang Qiu bit his lip to make himself sober. Each step was difficult towalk and the rocks under his feet were very slippery. Luckily, Yue QinCangpulled him.

    It was a short distance of several meters. ForZhang Qiu, however, it was very far away. Finally, theynded on the shore.Yue QinCang¡¯s lips had turned white and Zhang Qiu¡¯s face was no better without blood.The lighter was soaked in the water; he did not know whether it could still beused.

    The swelling pain of Zhang Qiu¡¯s brain feltlike it was going to burst open. They mutually lent an arm to support eachother to lean in. At this moment, they did not worry about the monkeysing.They just wanted to quickly make a fire.

    Yue QinCang scrambled around looking forsome dead branches. Zhang Qiu handed the lighter over. Yue QinCang looked at itand said, ¡°Waterproof. Gao ZhiHao actually stole my dad¡¯s notebook.¡±

    When the fire started, Zhang Qiu draggedhimself to the fire and wished he could get into it. Slowly, he got a littlehot air. He blew air on his hands before he said with trembling lips, ¡°Youintent for a revenge. It¡¯s too bold of you toe here alone.¡±

    ¡°I already memorized these things beforemy dad died. I just want to see it.¡± Yue QinCang said with a sneer,¡°Of course, can¡¯t let that cheap Gao ZhiHao seed.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was shaking and his head wasspinning. He couldn¡¯t hear what Yue QinCang said behind him. He really couldn¡¯tcarry on. He wanted to go to sleep but YueQin Cang¡¯s voice was so loud that it kepthim awake. He had a headache and a stomachache.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise. It hurts.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep, fool. Do you want tosleep to death?¡±

    ¡°Li Shu, Li Shu. I¡¯m hurt, my stomachhurts...¡±

    Zhang Qiu had that dream again. When the crimsonfog dispersed, a mini version of a child smiled at him. Then, a ball of ckshrouded over andpletely devouring the child.

    Lao Er!

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    Please excuse any mistake from former, current andter chapters... The chapters are getting longer, and my eyes are too tired to check on it ?

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    > Chapter 75

 Chapter 75

    <strong>Chapter 75: The Silkworm Road [9]</strong>

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    Zhang Qiu was awakened by the dream.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Song Bao.¡±

    It was the voice of Li Shu. Zhang Qiubreathed a sigh of relief and thought of getting up but he was pressed back byLi Shu. The warmth and dryness of his body as well as the pain of his bellypulled back his memory and he quickly said: ¡°Lao Er¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯sing out.¡± Li Shu soundedcalm. ¡°You should lie down.¡±

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t dare to move any more. Hewas lying down and his thoughts were chaotic. When he gave birth to Xiao Jiang,he was asleep as Xiao Jiang came out. Right now, he was going to give birth toLao Er, so which part was going to be?

    Feeling the belly getiing cold air, ZhangQiu felt Li Shu¡¯s hand opened his clothes. His palm hot on his belly as itslowly went down. It was itchy yet warm, and the belly pain also alleviated alot. He was feelingfortable. Suddenly, feeling a needle like pain, ZhangQiu did not hold to moan. He raised his head up and saw Li Shu¡¯s hand drawingout crimson fog from his belly.

    Along the extraction, the pain became moreand more intense, it was like someone cutting open their belly with a knife andpulling the contents out of it. Zhang Qiu gritted his teeth, endured with yer of cold sweat on his forehead, and when he could not hold it, the pain inhis stomach all disappeared, only the smouldering itch lingered.

    ¡°Okay.¡±Li Shu held Zhang Qiu in one hand and put a cloud of crimson in his hand infront of Zhang Qiu. He kissed on Zhang Qiu¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°LaoEr.¡±

    ¡°A cloud offog?¡± Zhang Qiu was not surprised as he remembered the way Xiao Jiang wasborn, but it was really painful when he gave birth to Lao Er. He poked thecrimson fog, and as if it felt him, the fog wrapped around his finger, soft asmarshmallow.

    Zhang Qiu hadall forgotten his bitter suffering and promptly said happily: ¡°It¡¯s sosoft. I don¡¯t know when it¡¯s going to grown into a small hand like its Gege did.¡±

    As he wasspeaking, the apple-sized fog in the palm of his hand slowly dispersed to bothsides. Shocked, Zhang Qiu opened his eyes wide. Within the fogy a mini smallperson, whose body was white glowing skin and head of long ck hair whichcovered half the body thaty on its side. On the face were big eyes withcrimson pupils and long thickshes, small exquisite nose and captivating redlips. The apricot-like eyes slightly raised and there was also a cinnabar moleunder the corner of the eye. Perhaps, it was sleepy, the eyes slightly closed.The tender and frail body attracted people to pamper it.

    Zhang Qiu was soexcited. He had never seen such a beautiful child, like a little angel. Hepulled Li Shu¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Our daughter is so pretty.¡±

    ¡°Boy.¡±Li Shu said lightly.

    Sky thunderingshock!

    Zhang Qiu felt unbelievable that such abeautiful face turned out to be a boy. Was Li Shu ying him?!

    Looking down, there really was a mini littleTintin. Zhang Qiu did not believe that, he still wanted to check it carefully.The little person in his palm shook his body shyly, and the crimson fogenveloped him again.

    Zhang Qiu was shocked. What was this skillof Lao Er? He couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Shu. ¡°I thought Lao Er was likeXiao Jiang. When the fog opened up, he came out.¡±

    ¡°He is weak and needs this fog to protecthim.¡± Li Shu stared at Zhang Qiu, but Zhang Qiu was still immersed inhappiness that his family¡¯s Lao Er was so beautiful, as expected of a childborn from him with his good gic. In the end, the line of sight above himwas getting stronger and stronger, seeming as if to melt him. Zhang Qiu lookedup and bumped into Li Shu¡¯s deep and gentle eyes. He was a little embarrassed.¡°What?¡±

    Li Shu bowed his head and kissed Zhang Qiu¡¯slips. ¡°Song Bao, I won¡¯t forget you anymore, I promise.¡±

    ¡°What forget¡ª¡ª¡± Zhang Qiu was in adaze by Li Shu¡¯s charm that his words were spoke all over his mouth. Suddenly,he realized and held Li Shu¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Shu did not say thatwhen Zhang Qiu fell down the waterfall in that split second, all the memoriescame to his mind.

    Zhang Qiu felt so happy that this trip wasnot a waste. His family¡¯s Xiao Shushu had finally recovered his memory!

    Zhang Qiu stared at him, feeling pain on hisface. ¡°Why pinch me? I haven¡¯t pinched you yet!¡±

    ¡°Lao Da Xiao Jiang was born by me andbed position could be change? Hmm?¡± Li Shu pinched Zhang Qiu¡¯s soft faceand asked with a smile.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s face was stiff. He had forgottenabout his previous boasting!

    ¡°Well, I was going to stimte you tosee if you can remember.¡± Zhang Qiu talked nonsense without thinking.Being stared at by Li Shu as if he was going carry out thew on the spot, hequickly changed the topic and said, ¡°What about the others?¡±

    Only now that he found himself in a cavewith Li Shu¡¯s jacket under him. He reached out and touched it. Under the jacketwas burnt-out ash. No wonder it was warm and not cold at all.

    ¡°Lost.¡±

    Zhang Qiu remembered Xiao Jiang, who hadbeen thrown off on the mountain. He had woken up long enough but had not seenXiao Jiang, so he quickly asked, ¡°Where is Xiao Jiang?¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s expression was looking somewhatbad. When he saw Zhang Qiu fall down, he didn¡¯t think through and went tofollow down to find him. He didn¡¯t care about his son at all.

    Zhang Qiu saw Li Shu¡¯s expression and knew thatXiao Jiang was lost. He said quickly, ¡°Let¡¯s look for the people first.Our son is so strong, he shouldn¡¯t have any mishap.¡± He gave himselfreassurance but yet he could not rest. He put the crimson cloud child into thepocket of his jacket very cautiously before he quickly put it on him.

    They were behind a windward slope, not farfrom the waterfall, but when Zhang Qiu looked up, he did not know that he hadfallen from such high. Fortunately, he had not fallen to death.

    ¡°Right, what about Yue QinCang?¡±

    ¡°What Yue QinCang?¡±

    Zhang Qiu paused and looked at Li Shu.¡°You didn¡¯t see Yue QinCang, Yue Donghui¡¯s son,ing along with him.Yesterday, Yue QinCang lived in the vige.¡±

    ¡°I only saw you when I arrived, no oneelse.¡± Li Shu frowned. ¡°But the fire is new, so he should have been gone.¡±

    Zhang Qiu thought about it for a while, buthe didn¡¯t know what Yue QinCang was going to do. In any case, now it¡¯s veryimportant to find Xiao Jiang. When he was worried about how to climb up, Li Shutook his waist and his whole body soared up. The sense of weightlessness madehim hold Li Shu¡¯s waist tightly. He then remembered Lao Er in his pocket, andfreed a hand to cover it.

    When he got used to it, Zhang Qiu found outthat Li Shu was not flying, but that his jumping ability was so good that hecould easily put his hand on the stone wall while the other hand held him. Theyreached the waterfall in a few moments.

    ¡°Xiao Jiang!¡± Zhang Qiu shouted,and suddenly heard a faint roar in the sky, ¡°It¡¯s Qi Xi.¡±

    Before long, Qi Xi¡¯s true formnded on theground with the huge golden wings pping. The sight in front of Zhang Qiu wasblurry. Then a ck shadow pounced on him. Before he could see it clearly,there was a small cannon ball put in his arms. The small cannon ball hungaround his neck with its soft, fat arms, big tearful eyes, and small reddenednose, while looking at him with grievance. The pitiful looking made Zhang Qiu¡¯sheart ached.

    Zhang Qiu held Xiao Jiang¡¯s butt in one hand.The little guy had grown up again, he was so heavy.

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Xiao Jiang sniffed any obediently in Zhang Qiu¡¯s arms, holding him tightly.

    Zhang Qiu stroked his son¡¯s back. He knewthat Xiao Jiang was frightened and felt insecure at this moment. He hurriedlycoaxed in low voice, ¡°Daddy is here. Daddy is not good, making Xiao Jiangworried.¡±

    ¡°When I picked him up, the little guyalmost cried himself to suffocation.¡± Qi Xi calmly pulled out his clothesfrom his bag and put them on. No other way, he could not transform in a stateof light. He had to take off his clothes before each change.

    Xiao Jiang cried too much before. Now thathe saw Daddy and was coaxed, hey obediently on Zhang Qiu¡¯s shoulder and fesleep with tears on his face.

    Li Shu was afraid that Zhang Qiu would betired and he wanted to take over. Xiao Jiang clutched Zhang Qiu¡¯s clothestightly when he was asleep and when there was movement, he woke up with astart. Seeing this, Zhang Qiu could not bear and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll justhold him. You put Lao Er properly.¡±

    ¡°Lao Er? You two shouldn¡¯t have thrownaway your child to go wild, right?!¡± Qi Xi had put on his clothes and saidwith a smile.

    When Li Shu heard it, he felt like beatingsomeone. When Zhang Qiu heard it, he felt angry. ¡°It¡¯s my family¡¯s Lao Er;just born and warm soft Lao Er. What exactly is the structure of your brain?!¡±But when he thought about it, Lao Er had not named yet. He would think aboutwhat to call him when he returned home.

    ¡°What about Erge, Pei Qing and theothers?¡±

    ¡°Let me see your Lao Er first. It¡¯s apity that I didn¡¯t see Xiao Qiuqiu delivering a baby. It¡¯s also the first timeI met a man delivering a baby¡ª¡ª¡± Qi Xi saw Li Shu with a faceparableto that of Judge Bao<sup>[1]</sup> and quickly restored to deadpan and said.¡°I didn¡¯t see Zhang Yushui ant the others, but did saw gutsy Gao ZhiHaodangled on the rope beside the mouth of the waterfall. Hahahaha, you don¡¯t seehe was like sausage swaying in the wind gap.¡±

    <i>[1 = fictional nickname of Bao Zheng(999-1062), Northern Song officialrenowned for his honesty]</i>

    Zhang Qiu looked at Qi Xi and suddenlughed. Qi Xi felt thatugh was weird and said, ¡°Don¡¯tugh. You lookas scary as Li Shu¡¯s ck face.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Divine Beasts inheriting DivineVein, all could bear children, regardless of gender.¡± Zhang Qiu hatefullyreturned with a grin. ¡°If you like to see man delivering children, you¡¯dbetter have one yourself.¡±

    Qi Xi clicked his tongue and wanted to pZhang Qiu on the shoulder but seeing Li Shu withdrawn his hand, he said,¡°Regardless, it won¡¯t be me that give birth. Xiao Qiuqiu, stopdreaming.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Zhang Qiurecalled that appearance of Qi Xi, who changed into a cub and shamelesslyrolling on someone¡¯s knees, and here Qi Xi was thinking to be a Top?!

    As the three men spoke, the found twobackpacks scattered in the forest. Li Shu and Qi Xi took them and then they walkedtowards the mouth of the waterfall. From a distance, They heard Gao ZhiHao¡¯sscream like a pig on the ughter. The three hurried over and right at thetime they saw the rope tied to Gao ZhiHao broken and he fell straight down.

    ¡°Really seek death.¡± Qi Xi saidso, but he still ran to save people. However, somebody moved faster than him.An azure dragon tail flew out of the water and rolled around the person beforethrown him aside.

    Qi Xi had rushed past in his true form. Atfirst, the dragon¡¯s tail wanted to throw the person aside, but because of Qi Xi,it made a hard bend and threw Gao ZhiHao into the waterfall.

    Zhang Qiu:...

    Pei Qing looked out of the water. ¡°It¡¯sall right. I¡¯ll go see him.¡± He plunged into the water again and soon cameup and said, ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°He was washed away?¡± Zhang Qiuthought to himself; Gao ZhiHao was really gutsy to die for the legendarySilkworm Road.

    Pei Qing shook his head. ¡°I wasobstructed, couldn¡¯t rush down.¡±

    ¡°There is a secret point in thewaterfall.¡± Li Shu opened up. Pei Qing understood, said as he nodded,¡°I¡¯m going to look.¡±

    A momentter Pei Qing came up, ¡°Thereis a small hole behind the waterfall, which a size of one person can passthrough, but no shadow of Gao ZhiHao was seen.¡±

    It¡¯s really strange. Zhang Qiu looked at LiShu and Li Shu decided to go there first. They did not go looking for ZhangYuShui and Pixian Hui Wang. Anyway, they both of them were a Phoenix and aZongzi that had been cultivating for thousands of years. Nothing would happento them. Zhang Qiu left signs and information at the obvious ces. Pei Qing transformed.With a swat of the dragon¡¯s tail, the whole waterfall was separated. Indeed,there was a hole as high as half a person.

    Li Shu held Zhang Qiu in his arms. Qi Xi¡¯strue form was too big to fly in, he could not pass through. He carried his packon his back and entered the waterfall swiftly, behind Pei Qing.

    The entrance of the cave was damp and cold,but the nearer they were, the drier it was. There was even a faint heat. Ling Dangcame out of the spirit bead. Then he rummaged through his backpack, found atowel and handed it to Pei Qing. He also handed clothes, very much like a youngwife. At the back, Pei Qing groped and teased little Ling Dang until he blushed.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s ears were full of Pei Qing¡¯s obscenewhispers to Ling Dang, and he felt so ufortable.

    Li Shu looked sideways at Zhang Qiu.¡°You want it too?¡±

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    Li Shu quickly kissed Zhang Qiu¡¯s ear rootand said with a smile, ¡°The red here is lovely.¡±

    Fcuk, his family¡¯s Xiao Shushu was going totease him to death.

    Zhang Qiu was Xiao Jiang in his arms as he whisperedexpectantly, ¡°When we return home.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s curved lips rose a few points. Qi Xi,who was walking in front of them, rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Big brothers,I don¡¯t want to eat dog food. Can you spare me a life?¡±

    ¡°You can find one if you have theability! Single dogs have no human rights.¡± Zhang Qiu said with a broad grin.

    At the back, Ling Dang was the first to beembarrassed. He whispered ¡¯understood¡¯as he blushed, and persuaded Pei Qing towait until they were home. Pei Qing took the opportunity to make many shy-worthyrequests. Little Ling Dang nodded shyly as he agreed. Pei Qing was very satisfied.

    Qi Xi was fed a whole mouthful of dog foodand had nothing to say.

    Zhang Qiu felt that little Ling Dang was asoftie, totally making people want to bully him.

    The entrance of the cave was not long. Afterwalking for about ten minutes, they suddenlye to a wide clearing. In thte autumn in the mountain, the grass and trees withered and dried up toyellow, even if the breed was originally dark green lustre. However, thescenery ahead made them unable to hide their exmation of amazement.

    Fresh, tender greenery and flowers all overthe mountain.

    A mountain within mountains.

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know it came to be, but thefact was true. There was only a narrow bridge 100 meters away between the twomountains. But the strange thing was that the bridge was not connected by anychains. It was floating in the air. The ck stone bs abriged led to themountain with flowers all over the field. The sound of the rippling riverflowing went through their ears. Looking from the side, a clear brook slowlyflowed down from mountain wall, leading to the foot of the mountain somewhere,and disappeared after its convergence.

    ¡°Is this the Silkworm Road?¡± Qi Xipointed to the bridge ahead.

    ¡°Maybe so.¡± Zhang Qiu also thoughtalike. This ce was too mysterious. It¡¯s more mythical and magical than thetombs built by men. This ce was like being cut off from the rest of theworld. It¡¯s really two worlds out there.

    Qi Xi raised his eyebrows and took the leadin stepping on the ck bs floating in the air. Zhang Qiu was really scaredand sweating all over. It was unknown how long this thing had been and if itwas a decoration that couldn¡¯t bear people. He hadn¡¯t spoken yet but Qi Xi hadstood on it, waved back at them, and said with a grin, ¡°What are youdoing, looking stunt? We want to live forever!¡±

    Zhang Qiu showed an old father¡¯s smile. Hereally felt that he had adopted Qi Xi as his son. Sometimes Qi Xi was more worrisomethan Xiao Jiang.

    Anyway, Qi Xi only did as he pleased becausehe had wings to rely on. When Li Shu wanted to take over Xiao Jiang in ZhangQiu¡¯s arms, Xiao Jiang rubbed his eyes, about to wake up. Then he looked aroundin a hurry and once he saw Zhang Qiu¡¯s face, he was a little relieved. Thistime, it really had frightened Xiao Jiang.

    Zhang Qiu stroked his son¡¯s head.¡°Daddy is here.¡±

    Xiao Jiangy on Zhang Qiu¡¯s shoulder andwith some shyness smacked his lips onto Zhang Qiu¡¯s face. At the side, Li Shu¡¯sface was ck. He held Xiao Jiang into his bosom with one hand. Xiao Jiangkicked back and forth on his two short legs, making a noise abouting downand walking by himself. He disliked losing face this way.

    Zhang Qiu was not reassured while Li Shu wasvery reassured. He let Xiao Jiang and Zhang Qiu walk in front of him, while hiseyesight was fixed only onto the father and son.

    Although the bs were floating, they werevery stable. Zhang Qiu stood on it and couldn¡¯t help looking down. His legs weretrembling. It¡¯s too high. There were no handrails on either side. The bsbecame narrower, barely enough for two feet. A block connected to anotherblock. Qi Xi had gone far. Xiao Jiang was skipping behind him, as if it wasfun. Zhang Qiu¡¯s face was white with fear. He gritted his teeth, dared not lookdown. He was angry with himself. He thought to himself that it was granted tobe outdone by his son, but to be outdone by that branless Qi Xi meant losingface.

    It was undoubtedly a 100 meter distance butZhang Qiu felt that he had been walking for a long time. Because the bs weresmall and connected block by block, it was like there was no end, and whenlooking at the people behind, it was all blurry. The smell of flowers was gettingstronger and stronger. They were almost there, but how did he know the smell sowell?

    Before he could think about it, Xiao Jiangstepped on empty air and Zhang Qiu shouted in horror, ¡°XIAO JIANG!¡±He himself suddenly lost his weight and fell down at great speed. Next second,Li Shu held him tightly. There was a roar in the air and the wind whispering inears before they fell straight on the golden wings.

    ¡°Xiao Qiuqiu, you and your man arereally heavy. Lose weight quickly!¡± Qi Xi roasted.

    ¡°Xiao Jiang?¡± Zhang Qiu lookeddown from the wings and heard Xiao Jiang¡¯s voice calling Daddy from the top ofthe b. Zhang Qiu was stunned. He just saw Xiao Jiang fall down.

    Li Shu touched Zhang Qiu¡¯s face and said,¡°The smell of flowers has a hallucinating effect.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you how you fell sofoolishly.¡± Qi Xi took a sniff and said, ¡°Anyway, this smell like I¡¯dsmelled it somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Su WanTing.¡±

    After Li Shu said that, Zhang Qiu alsoremembered that it smelled like this when they were in Changsha water, but SuWanling¡¯s smell was too sweet and flirty. It was lighter here, but also verysimr.

    ¡°Even the smell of others, youremembered.¡± Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu.

    Li Shuughed. ¡°I remember more deeplythe smell of you, from head to toe.¡±

    Shameless Xiao Shushu. Zhang Qiu snorted.

    Qi Xi, who was carrying them, could not bearit. With a roar that could break the eardrum of people, he rushed quickly tothe level slope of the flowery mountain. Xiao Jiang was already there. Once hesaw Zhang Qiu, he rushed over to hold Zhang Qiu¡¯s thigh in his arms and neverlet go with his dead grip.

    Zhang Qiu picked up his son and Li Shu¡¯slips suddenly came up to kiss him. At first he wanted to be aloof and push LiShu away because they were in public view. As a result, the kiss deepenednaturally.

    ¡°My eyes are going blind.¡± Qi Xicovered his eyes as he said.

    Li Shu let go of Zhang Qiu and stroked ZhangQiu¡¯s reddened lips. He said solemnly, ¡°Now, you won¡¯t be affected by thesmell of flowers.¡±

    In fact, Zhang Qiu shouldn¡¯t be affected tomuch as he had the Divine Soul within his body. At that time, he felt dizzy afterlooking at the bs for a long time and adding to have smell the fragrance of theflowers, he was somewhat affected, which had influenced him so quickly that hefall. That Li Shu¡¯s kiss could be said to be carrying personal goods(intention). However, right now Zhang Qiu was in a pile of flowers and his mindwas clear-headed and unaffected. He really thought Li Shu¡¯s saliva worked.

    Thest Pei Qing and Ling Dang also cameover.

    ¡°How do we get there now?¡± ZhangQiu very seriously asked with a teasing eye to Qi Xi and Pei Qing.

    Above was a stream outlet, below which astream of water disappeared somewhere. In addition, there was a stone bleading halfway to the mountainside. Thre were three paths; up, middle and down.

    ¡°Do you remember eating the fish that givehallucination?¡± Li Shu pointed to the top, ¡°What should there be? Itshould be irrigated by streams and converged into rivers outside. The fish havebeen nourished in the water for a long time, and people will havehallucinations when they eat it.¡±

    Li Shu¡¯s eyes swept a nce at the beautifulflowers on the mountain, where the streams flowed to the most brightly-coloredarea.

    ¡°Up.¡±

    Qi Xi also was toozy to wear clothes andundress again. Just now, the situation needed him to transform hurriedly and sohis clothes had already be rags and drifted down with the wind. Now, he carriedseveral people directly to the top of the mountain and flying around the peak untilthey found a stream outlet.

    ¡°Wait a minute. It¡¯s Gao ZhiHao.¡±

    Zhang Qiu pointed to a ce and Qi Xi wentover. Gao ZhiHao was kneeling on the ground with a dagger in his chest, bloodall over his body, and a happy and exciting smile on his face. Zhang Qiurecognized at first sight that the dagger in Gao ZhiHao¡¯s chest was the one hehad thrown away.

    ¡°Dead.¡± Pei Qing checked, frownedand said, ¡°He stabbed the dagger himself.¡±

    Stabbed yourself to death?!

    Zhang Qiu thought that it was unlikely. Thenhe heard Qi Xi shouted, ¡°You guyse here, there¡¯s a stone door here.¡±

    Looking past, both sides of the stone doorwere open, and the patterns carved on them were all eroded and mottled. Li Shuhugged Zhang Qiu¡¯s waist and threw his windbreaker to Qi Xi. Qi Xi took thewindbreaker and said, ¡°This brother¡¯s figure is so good. A lot of peoplewant to look at this but could not. Your family¡¯s Xiao Shushu has the rarechance of seeing this beautiful body.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much. I¡¯m afraid to geta sty.¡± Zhang Qiu answered back.

    Li Shu held Zhang Qiu¡¯s hand. ¡°Go inand have a look.¡±

    Inside the stone door was a wide tunnel. Afterseveral meters of walking, there was another stone door. The door was carvedwith patterns. It was of a vigorous and heroic man¡¯s face with handsomefeatures, slender stature with a lump bulging behind his back, as if he wascarrying a shell on his back. It was really funny for such a vigorous andheroic face to look like that.

    ¡°It¡¯s Bie Ling.¡±

    Li Shu reached out and pushed open the stonedoor. There was sound of ¡¯dingding-dongdong¡¯inside, like what the river washitting on something. The stone door opened slowly and Zhang Qiu looked onwarily. He saw a figure on the ck sarcophagus floating in the air. Probablyhaving heard them moving, the figure turned to look.

    Yue QinCang.

    Yue QinCang, with blood flowing from his mouth, was smiling.

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    Next update in two weeks or more~

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    > Chapter 76

 Chapter 76

    <strong>Chapter 76: The Silkworm Road [10]</strong>

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    The blood on the tip of his tongue dripped ontothe Jade Bi in his hand, quietly flowing on the Jade Bi¡¯s veined lines.

    Perhaps hearing theming, Yue QinCangquickened his movements and put the deep red-blooded Jade Bi on the coffin lid.Only the clicking sound was heard before the coffin lid was opened and Yue QinCangpopped inside. Zhang Qiu¡¯s scalp numbed. What if a zongzi jumped out of thecoffin?!

    Zhang Qiu was obviously worrying aboutnothing. Yue QinCang seemed to know what¡¯s inside, but in a few seconds, YueQinCang hade out of the coffin, wiped the blood from his mouth and staredat them. ¡°You want to avenge that cheap Gao ZhiHao?¡±

    Yue QinCang probably took them as paddlingin Gao ZhiHao¡¯s team.

    However, that¡¯s a lot to say. Although GaoZhiHao paid them, they wanted even more to ferret out the people whomanipted the plot behind the scene.

    There was obviously a problem with Yue QinCangin front of them. Li Shu had just moved and Yue QinCang had already flew and jumpeddown. His movement was quick as heunched a rope with his left hand to tie upat the bottom of the suspended coffin and fell fast into the mountainous region.

    ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome.¡± Qi Ximuttered as he took off the clothes he had just worn, and in the next second, nakedQi Xi turned into his true form, roared loudly and rushed down into themountainous region.

    The mountain was hollowed out, with a streamdripping from the top, beating on the ck coffin, and then flowing down.

    Yue QinCang saw the true form of Qi Xi, andhis eyes shed with horror. He loosened the rope on his hand and jumpedquickly to the side of the mountain wall, then quickly went down. Compared withQi Xi¡¯srge size, Yue QinCang appeared slim. He agilly avoided Qi Xi¡¯s ws,making Qi Xi constantly roaring.

    The figure of one person and one beast fellrapidly; Zhang Qiu could only see two ck spots.

    ¡°Don¡¯t have to help?¡± Zhang Qiuasked Li Shu.

    Li Shu shook his head and said: ¡°Ergeand the other are outside, Yue QinCang can¡¯t run.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was about to ask Li Shu how wouldhe know, when suddenly he heard a crow, which was Erge¡¯s true form phoenix, andhe rxed. Li Shu let Pei Qing stay where he was and stuffed Lao Er into ZhangQiu¡¯s arms. Tiptooed a little and light-handed, he already climbed onto thehuge ck coffin hanging in the air.

    At this moment, a hand popped out of theck coffin. As soon as Zhang Qiu saw it, his heart tightened and he shouted caution.

    Li Shu avoided the hand and his whole personfell into the coffin. Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart was suspended. He heard the sound ofbanging and mming inside. Pei Qing had nned to turn into his true form tohelp, but then saw Li Shu flipped over and sat on the coffin wall, bendingslightly and reaching out as if to pull out the things inside.

    The next second, an arc streaked across fromthe ck coffin and smashed directly on their side. Zhang Qiu pulled XiaoJiang back two steps, and Pei Qing came forward and caught it.

    The ck coffin, which was suspended in theair, immediately fell down and Li Shu borrowed the force to vault ashore.

    Bang bang boom¡ª

    The huge ck coffin was smashed to pieces.

    Zhang Qiu was relieved to see Li Shu in goodcondition. Pei Qing next to him opened his mouth and said, ¡°Li Shu, thisman seems to be alive.¡±

    A living person?

    Zhang Qiu looked at over. Li Shu had justthrown out a man from his coffin. Pei Qingid down the man. Zhang Qiu saw theman was, as if fully stered with ck pieces of armor (shell) ting, withthin lips pursed tight, thick eyebrows above the long and narrow eyes opened,sweeping over them in sharp expression.

    The atmosphere was somewhat strange. Obviously,the man in front of them was not a normal ordinary person. What could anythingturn out of the coffin be human?!

    Zhang Qiu thought the man might be about thesame as Li Shu.

    ¡°What are you guys doing standing herefoolishly?¡±

    Qi Xi¡¯s voice came from behind. Qi Xi wore abig coat and was still muttering, ¡°Every one of you so disliking my figure.¡±

    Apparently Zhang YuShui threw his coat to QiXi, because he disliked Qi Xi being naked, which tainted Pixian Hui Wang¡¯seyes.

    All three arrived, but only Yue QinCang wasmissing.

    ¡°What about the person?¡±

    Qi Xi¡¯s face showed he was unhappy.¡°Don¡¯t mention it. That fellow got better all of a sudden. I kept chasing afterhim until below. He seemed to know the route as he ran out from the tunnelbelow. Zhang Yushui had followed closely and caught up with him. As a result, therewas another woman took him away.¡± After that, he nced to the ground andasked Zhang Qiu, ¡°Who is this? All over his body like being stuck with herbalster.¡±

    Suddenly the man on the ground opened hiseyes and nced sharply at Qi Xi who was talking.

    Qi Xi felt a bit freaked out from beingstared at, and his mouth talked cheap. ¡°You still look at me. Believe itor not, I took your herbal sters and sold it for money.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ZhangQiu kicked Qi Xi and said the man was turned out of the coffin.

    Zhang YuShui looked at him and tentativelycalled out, ¡°Bie Ling?¡± (Bie= freshwater soft-shelledturtle| Ling=spirit)

    Zhang Qiu saw the man¡¯s eyes move, obviouslythere was a drama there, and he questioned in few words to get to the heart ofthe matter. The man¡¯s eyes shed fiercely, and probably because he dislikedthem continuously saying Bie Ling, he was too upset and finally said: ¡°GaiMing.¡± But the man¡¯s pronunciation was strange. Zhang Qiu thought for amoment, patted his head and said, ¡°Kai Ming? Bie Lingter became themonarch of Shu, also known as Kai Ming State.¡±

    So the man¡¯s name was Kai Ming.

    ¡°My good brother Kai Ming, can we getup and go out as soon as possible?¡± Qi Xi saw Kai Ming still lying on theground, he shrugged as he said, ¡°Or do you want us to send you back intothe coffin? Oh, you can¡¯t go back, the coffin has been broken. Otherwise, youshould get up first. I¡¯ll give you a chance to make a new one...¡±

    Li Shu looked at Kai Ming¡¯s legs. ¡°Hecan¡¯t walk any more.¡±

    ¡°It turned out to be disab¡ª¡ªEr, brotherKai Ming don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t mean to discriminate against you.¡± Qi Xi saidquickly.

    Kai Ming¡¯s eyes shed fiercely and saidcoldly, ¡°That man took my Golden Bone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Just as Qi Xi finished, heremembered, ¡°Yue QinCang?¡±

    ¡°Yue QinCang.¡± Kai Ming read outthe name sounded like he¡¯s trying to peel Yue QinCang¡¯s skin.

    Zhang Qiu didn¡¯t know what the Golden Bonewas, but apparently Kai Ming couldn¡¯t walk without his Golden Bone. Puttingaside who had gotten angry, a fugitive must belong to some ce that couldprovide clues. And Yue QinCang¡¯s family lived in Chengdu.

    The few of them apparently thought:regardless of Kai Ming wanted to take back his Golden Bone, Zhang Qiu anpany still wanted to know the people behind the scene. They had been maniptedby the people behind scene from the very beginning to the present, especiallyQi Xi, who wanted to avenge his father.

    It was time to turn passive into activecounterattack.

    Back on the way, because Kai Ming¡¯s legswere inconvenient to walk and the few of them could not really throw him here,Qi Xi carried him on his back in the end. When carrying him on the back, ZhangQiu noticed that Kai Mingcked a piece of armor ting on his lower back.

    All over Kai Ming¡¯s body was stered withck pieces of armor ting, but there was only one ce where his skin wasexposed. He had not been under the sunshine for a long time that his skin waswhite.

    When they came out, they found that theck bs floating in the air had fallen, like the coffin, which could floatbecause Kai Ming was inside; these things had lost their strength of support.

    From then on, it could clearly be seen thatthis person Kai Ming was not simple.

    Back inside the car, Zhang Qiu found thatthe other two cars had disappeared. It should be Gao ZhiHao¡¯s hired thugs. KaiMing was reclining on the seat, observing the car without a word or movement,and his eyes shed with astonishment.

    Pei Qing started the car and it slowly went ontothe mountain road. Kai Ming leaned close onto the back seat and said slowly, ¡°AzureDragon, Xiezhi, Phoenix, in addition of two undeads and one that just awakenedDivine Bloodline.¡±

    The two undeads referred to Pixian Hui Wangand Xiao Jiang. The awakened Divine Bloodline was Li Shu.

    ¡°So what are you?¡± Li Shu retorted.

    Kai Ming looked out of the window, frownedand said, ¡°After death, there¡¯s armor ting appeared on my body. I don¡¯tknow what I am.¡±

    After death should refer to priorly beingdrifting along the upstream river, andter arrived at Chengdu, thend ofShu and was rescued by Du Yu.

    Kai Ming stared at the ck ting on hisarm. Qi Xi was very curious. He pointed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the use of allthis? A protective shield? How are you taking a bath?¡±

    ¡°Once in a thousand years was when GoldenBone came into being.¡± Every time he was the weakest, he was awaked forless than a quarter of an hour, and could not open the eyelids, before he fellinto endless sleep. When Kai Ming mentioned Golden Bone, he recalled it beingstolen by that Yue QinCang fellow and his eyes harboring fierceness.

    Kai Ming spoke slowly, might be because itwas too long of not speaking or not ustomed to their pronunciation, he triedto mimic, yet it was still a bit weird, but everyone could understand. It could clearly be seen that he had a valiant innate skill.

    ¡°Obviously someone has figured out whenthe Golden Bone will appear.¡± Li Shu looked at Kai Ming. ¡°Who builtthe tomb?¡±

    Kai Ming¡¯s train of thought went far, thenshook his head and said, ¡°At that time, I was covered with armor ting,my strength retreated and I lost consciousness.¡±

    Another dead end.

    It¡¯s gettingte. When they got back to thevige where they had stayed the night before, they parked the car and got out.Zhang Qiu pulled Li Shu¡¯s clothes out of his luggage. Kai Ming¡¯s whole body wascovered in ck armour ting and fortunately it was winter, he could stillhide it in a high-cor sweater. As for his hair, casually tied it up and puton a hat, would do.

    ¡°Now I really want to shoot that YueQinCang fellow. He ran away after the whole thing and made me clean up the messfor him.¡± Qi Xi said indignantly, but his hand helped Kai Ming to dress upand get him out of the car.

    Zhang Qiu twisted his head and said,¡°Get a move on! We haven¡¯t had a meal.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s food to eat!¡± Qi Xilicked his mouth, carried Kaiming and walked to the yard, saying: ¡°you¡¯relucky, brother. The bacon in this house is delicious, and there¡¯s a big Mantou¡ª¡ª¡±his footsteps paused and his words stopped.

    Zhang Qiu stood awkwardly in ce. As soonas he entered the yard, he saw Qi ZhiRong sitting on a chair under the shed, lookingout of ce with nobility and indifferent. Before he could speak, Qi Xifollowed him in.

    The atmosphere seemed to have solidified.

    Qi ZhiRong¡¯s indifferent look swept towardsQi Xi, and his eyes moved to the person in Qi Xi¡¯s arms.

    Qi Xi¡¯s hands that carried Kai Ming stirredand his eyes shook but only a sh. Then, he quickly gained ground and said asthough there were nobody else present, ¡°I¡¯ll send him back to the roomfirst.¡±

    Zhang Qiu looked at Qi ZhiRongsubconsciously. Qi ZhiRong dropped his eyes and his expression couldn¡¯t be seenclearly. ¡°That was¡ª¡ª¡± He wanted to exin something, but Qi ZhiRonghad stood up and entered his room.

    What the hell was going on here?

    Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu. Li Shu held XiaoJiang calmly and said, ¡°Wash up and then eat, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    Nevertheless, Qi Xi and Qi ZhiRong both hadgaps in their hearts. Outsiders couldn¡¯t get to stick their hand in, but couldonly be watching on the two.

    When Zhang Qiu came out, Qi Xi also cameout, sat under the shed and nced at the room at the opposite. Pei Qing, whohad just parked the car in the backyard, said, ¡°Don¡¯t look, I just saw himgo away.¡±

    Qi Xi¡¯s clenced his fists and sneered beforehe said, ¡°What does he have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°You even know who before I say thename?¡± Pei Qing saw Qi Xi¡¯s mouth not match with his heart, but at thoughtof the elder Xiezhi in Zhongshan Country, he said nothing more.

    Because Qi ZhiRong suddenly appeared andleft again, no one was in the mood to crack jokes at dinner. Contrariwise, KaiMing was eating every dish and porridge with extraordinary conscientious. Afterdinner, Zhang Qiu sent Kai Ming back to his room. Qi Xi looked a little fidgetyand went out; it was unkown what he was going to do.

    Back in the room, Zhang Qiu sighed. Li Shusaw it and without asking why, he smiled as he went near and kissed Zhang Qiu¡¯slips tenderly.

    ¡°Still sighing?¡±

    Zhang Qiu was pleased by the kiss. He puthis arms around Li Shu¡¯s neck and heavily nodded his head. ¡°Still sighing.¡±

    Lips and lips inseparably closed and fitted,rolling and sucking. Zhang Qiu was out of breath from the kiss that his legsturned soft and hung on Li Shu¡¯s body. The mood between the two people all of asudden became sticky and they dared not look at each other, as if a little bitmore and they would be burn. However, right now the small room was obviouslynot suitable for them to express their longing after so long.

    There was knocking at the door.

    Xiao Jiang shouted for Daddy from outside.

    Zhang Qiu¡¯s face was red and his legs werestill soft, sitting on the stool. Therefore, Li Shu went to open the door.

    ¡°Daddy, why is your mouth so red likehot? Do you eat chili?!¡± Xiao Jiang poked at his mouth and asked.

    Zhang Qiu unconsciously licked his lowerlip, which was still scorching. He felt the heated line of sight above his headas if it could melt people. He knew it was Li Shu. He quickly changed thetopic. Otherwise, it would be bad for two Daddies to do shy things in front ofthe children.

    ¡°What¡¯s in your hand?¡±

    Xiao Jiang held a file bag in his hand andput it down before he said, ¡°I went to pee pee and Uncle Qi gave it to me.It was the Uncle Qi, with ice-cold face.¡±

    Qi ZhiRong? Didn¡¯t he just leave? He was backagain?

    Zhang Qiu looked at Li Shu. Li Shu took thebag in Xiao Jiang¡¯s hand and nced at it. Then he handed it to Zhang Qiu as hesaid, ¡°Qi ZhiRong had found something. Su Zhicai had contacted this person.The previous maps and Jade Bis were revealed to variouspanies under thisperson¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°The person behind the scene?!¡±Zhang Qiu suddenly thought so. He flipped over the information in his hand,which had an English name, Christine D. ¡°It¡¯s this woman?¡±

    The above information was intricate. If ithadn¡¯t been for the enormous expenditure of energy, it would have beenimpossible to make a painstaking investigation to find this person. It lookedlike the once familiar maps and Jade Bis had passed through dozens of peoplebefore they came out. Based on these, Qi ZhiRong could finally find out about thisChristine person and the connection with Su Zhicai, who just happened toeto Beijing once ten years ago and once in May this year.

    At the same time, there were severalbusinessmen who have dealings with Christine. Zhang Qiu had no impression onthem. Li Shu reminded him that they were probably wearing borrowed skins. Butunexpectedly at the end, he saw Yue Donghui¡¯s and Yue QinCang¡¯s names withastonishment.

    ¡°Does Yue QinCang know this personbehind the scene?¡±

    Zhang Qiu recalled about Yue QinCang¡¯s face.He felt that it was unlike Yue QinCang, who was young and vigorous with clearand stubborn eyes, and more like being exploited.

    ¡°Whether he knew or being used, we¡¯llknow after we go back and investigate.¡± Li Shu said.

    At night, Zhang Qiu gave Qi Xi theinformation. Perhaps, Qi ZhiRong came here to give Qi Xi the information.

    Back in the room, Zhang Qiu took Li Shu inhis arms and enjoyed the moment of intimacy. At the side, Xiao Jiang ranbouncingly while holding a cloud of crimson fog in his hand, and asked withdimples out, ¡°Daddy, what is this? Can it be eaten?¡±

    Zhang Qiu was jump frightened as soon as hesaw it. He was busy all the way and had no time to introduce Er Baozi to XiaoJiang. (baozi=steamed stuffed bun)

    ¡°Xiao Jiang, this is¡ª¡ª¡± As he wassaying, the cloud of crimson fog in Xiao Jiang¡¯s hand slowly dispersed to bothsides. Zhang Qiu saw Xiao Jiang¡¯s eyes were staring with great surprise, lookingat the cloud of fog in his hands with rounded eyes. His small face wasstretched tautly and he reced his hand with both to cup it. After looking atit for a long time, he very cautiously raised his head and said, ¡°Daddy, Meimeiis really beautiful, soft and fragrant.¡± (Meimei=little sis)

    <i>Good son, this is your little brother!</i>

    <i>He can¡¯t be your little sister just because he is beautiful ah, yourlittle brother have tingting.</i>

    Zhang Qiu came closed. Xiao Jiang lookedcuriously and excitedly at his ¡°meimei¡± in his palms. Er Baozi wokeup and stretched out in a daze. His hazy eyes were brimming with mist, whichmade people having a tender affection for him and wanting to protect him. His longhair slid down to cover his body and as soon as he saw two big headsingnear, he blinked his eyes curiously and stared.

    By being stared at, the father and son hadtheir hearts beat wildly.

    <i>My son is so pretty, so beautiful, and so Susu ah!</i> (susu= idealized and seemingly perfect fictional character)

    <i>My Meimei is so pretty, so beautiful, I want to protect Meimei ah!</i>

    Li Shu had his lips rose slightly as he sawthe same expression on the father and son and then he too came closer. Threebig faces then looked at Er Baozi in the cloud of fog. After a while, Zhang Qiufound a problem. Lao Er was born with a smaller physique than Xiao Jiang andhad obviously slept in the fog for almost a day, but soon his white face showeda little sleepiness. Looking at the little one appeared sleepy and wanted to closehis eyes yet tried hard to be awake, made Zhang Qiu¡¯s heart ached.

    ¡°Dear son, go to sleep if you¡¯resleepy.¡± After Zhang Qiu finished talking, he remembered that his son hadnot eaten for a day. Seeing Er Baozi¡¯s weak appearance, he could not help butsoften his voice and asked Li Shu, ¡°What is Lao Er going to eat?¡±

    Xiao Jiang previously would have both milkpowder and blood. Right now, where to find milk powder? Zhang Qiu had not thoughtabout it, nor did he have the principle when he had Xiao Jiang. He reached outa dagger to prick his finger, but was stopped by Li Shu.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± As soon as Li Shu finishedsaying, a soybean-sized blood bead came out from the pad of his finger, and hefed it to Lao Er¡¯s mouth. Lao Er¡¯s sleepy eyes were in daze as he moved his smallmouth. Perhaps, he could perceive the smell, his mouth sucked hard. Just likethat, Lao Er sucked up tiny beads of blood untill he was full and sleepy, and thenwent to sleep in a cute manner.

    Zhang Qiu said worriedly, ¡°Such a smappetite!¡±

    Xiao Jiang frowned beside him and said likea small adult, ¡°Meimei eats too little and won¡¯t grow tall.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too young to eat too much and properlydigest.¡± Li Shu embraced Zhang Qi and pointed to Xiao Jiang as he said,¡°Xiao Jiang didn¡¯t eat for a day after he was born.¡± Later, Xiao Jianghugged his finger and ate to fill his stomach to bursting point and still wouldnot let go, but did only after he weeded him off. Anyway, it was not necessaryto tell Zhang Qiu these.

    Zhang Qiu also thought that it was right. Hecould not let the child eat to bursting point, but his family¡¯s Lao Er was toothin.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to raise him until he growsup; look at Xiao Jiang.¡± Li Shu evenpared Xiao Jiang.

    Zhang Qiu recalled Xiao Jiang, who had beenin his pocket at the beginning. Looking at the lovely fat boy with round face,Zhang Qiu thought that it was reasonable. He carefully thought about theparenting manual, put his worry out and said confidently, ¡°Lao Er is sobeautiful, we must think of a resounding name, just as resounding as XiaoJiang.¡±

    Li Shu nced at Xiao Jiang in silence. <i>Is his name very resounding?</i>

    Xiao Jiang proudly raised his chest and noodedhis head like a chick pecking rice, as he echoing Daddy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Meimei¡¯s name should be as nice asXiao Jiang¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°Dear son, this is a Didi, not a Meimei.¡±(didi=little bro)

    ¡°No, Daddy lies. It¡¯s Meimei. Meimeilooks nice.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really Didi¡ª¡ªArgh, forget it.You¡¯ll know once you see his tintinter.¡±

    Zhang Qiu was plunged into giving Lao Er aspecial name as resounding as Lao Da. Xiao Jiang echoed with excitement all theway around. At the side, Li Shu feltplicated and not easy to expresssinctly. He was worried about Lao Er, but when he saw Zhang Qiu lookedadorable as he was muttering and overturning names, he let it be, as long asZhang Qiu was happy. Anyway, it was not for him.

    Early the next morning.

    Zhang YuShui looked at Li Shu with a shockedface. ¡°Can¡¯t you care about it? With that name, your family¡¯s Lao Er mightkill you when he grows up.¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang couldn¡¯t helpughing, evenKai Ming in the primitive myth at the side showed a subtle expression.

    Li XiaoHong(little red), Li XiaoMei(littlebeauty), Li XiaoXiao(very little)...

    Zhang Qiu put away his little book of a night¡¯sthinking. Seeing that everyone said so, he could help showed a bad expression.Li Shu touched his head and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Not bad. There areseveral resounding ones.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, that¡¯s right!¡± Xiao Jiangnodded his head.

    Pei Qing, who was driving in the front seat,almost drove the car down the ditch. Heughed as he said, ¡°You guys arereally out of expectation.¡±

    With everybody being this way, Zhang Qiufell into self-doubt. Li Shu pinched Zhang Qiu¡¯s bulging cheeks, which lookedlike Xiao Jiang¡¯s cheeks.

    Xiao Jiang propped up his face and was puzzled.Daddy¡¯s names for Meimei were clearly very pleasant.

    Qi Xi was sitting in the back corner all thewhile not speaking. He was holding the list (of names) given by Qi ZhiRong. Ifit was previously, he would be the first one tough annoyingly at Zhang Qiuwhen he heard the names. But now his mind was full of Qi ZhiRong¡¯s expression ost night.

    <i>He seems somewhat broken-hearted?</i>

    <i>Impossible, that man has no heart.</i>

    It was not until evening that the cararrived in Chengdu and approached the street of Lin Household¡¯s hotel. It wasvery jam packed at the front. Zhang Qiu looked at his watch and saw that it wasalmost 11 o¡¯clock. It was not the rush hour after work. Moreover, the streetwas not very busy because the Lin Household¡¯s hotel was quiet in the bustle.

    Pei Qing went down to take a look and cameback soon. He said, ¡°There was an ident ahead. The traffic police arearranging ess.¡±

    Sure enough, after another ten minutes ofwaiting, the traffic slowly moved forward. Pei Qing drove at a very slow speed.Passing through the ident area, they saw a big car had crushed into a smallcar with blood flowed across the ground, and white cloth covered three bodies.

    Xiao Jiang leaned over the window and lookedout. Zhang Qiu covered his son¡¯s eyes, only to hear his son said while pointingout, ¡°Big brother Xiao Ling.¡±

    As sson as Zhang YuShui heard Xiao Ling¡¯sname, he opened his eyes and looked out. He saw a familiar figure. Zhang YuShuifrowned. ¡°It¡¯s really Xiao Ling.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ling did not go to bereincarnated?¡± Zhang Qiu had personally saw Xiao Ling go to report in theUnderworld.

    It was not proper to stop the car here asthe traffic police directed to go forward. Once they arrived at the hotel, assoon as the car parked and without enough time to take out their luggage, theywent straight to the site of the ident. The road had been enclosed, the vehicleshad evacuated, the family members of victims came crying and wailing. Then,they saw two men dressed in formal clothes next to the corpse, holding tableputers in hands which were constantly writing something.

    The white-faced man pointed and said,¡°After you have recorded it, go back. Life and death are ruled by fate.What are you feeling sad about?¡±

    The tall, big man with red eyes said,¡°Boss Bai, this wife was about to give birth, that¡¯s why I¡¯m sad.¡±

    The two men were talking without regard forothers. The police and the victims¡¯ family members seemed as if they had notseen anybody.

    Suddenly the white-faced man raised his headand looked up at them, frowned with downturned lips. In the end, he patted thetall man on the shoulder, pointed to them as he said, ¡°Looking foryou.¡±

    The tall man rubbed his nose, raside hishead to look over and was stunned. Then, he waved happily at them.

    Foolish, crybaby, soft-hearted, thick andsolid man of 1.8 something meter.

    Certainly Zhang Qiu had an impression. This TMD was precisely Xiao Ling ah. (TMD=curse word)

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    > Chapter 77

 Chapter 77

    <h4>All Novels</h4>

    166 results

    Order by

    <h4></h4>

    5

    February 11, 2020

    <h4></h4>

    5

    February 18, 2020

    <h4>HOT</h4>

    4.7

    <h4></h4>

    3.5

    February 20, 2020

    <h4>Original</h4>

    4

    <h4></h4>

    3

    <h4></h4>

    5

    <h4></h4>

    5

    <h4></h4>

    5

    <h4></h4>

    4.2

    February 15, 2020

    <h4></h4>

    5

    <h4></h4>

    4.3

    <h4></h4>

    4

    <h4></h4>

    5

    <h4></h4>

    5

    <h4></h4>

    5

    February 15, 2020

    <h4></h4>

    4.7

    <h4></h4>

    5

    <h4></h4>

    4

    February 20, 2020

    <h4></h4>

    5

    <h4></h4>

    0

    <h4></h4>

    5

    February 16, 2020

    <h4></h4>

    5

    February 18, 2020

    <h4>18+HOT</h4>

    5

    <h4></h4>

    4.8

    <h4></h4>

    4.9

    February 16, 2020

    <h4></h4>

    4.5

    February 9, 2020

    <h4></h4>

    4.9

    <h4></h4>

    4.3

    <h4></h4>

    4.4

    February 21, 2020

    February 11, 2020

    <h4></h4>

    4.7

    February 21, 2020

    February 16, 2020

    <h4></h4>

    4.7

    February 20, 2020

    February 15, 2020

    <h4></h4>

    5

    February 19, 2020

    February 19, 2020

    <h4></h4>

    4.5

    February 19, 2020

    February 19, 2020

    <h4></h4>

    4

    February 19, 2020

    February 15, 2020

    <h4>Posts navigation </h4>

 extra

    Author¡¯s note at the end of Chapter 69:

    ¡°How dare you, how dare you¡ª¡ª¡±Pixian Hui Wang looked pale and his eyes were full of rage.

    The lower part of his body was badlyridiculed, as if mocking his present situation. Pixian Hui Wang bit his lip andheld back his voice. The person on top of his body seemed to be amused, and ruthlesslycame in with a big opening and closing.

    ¡°Brute, I¡¯m your Imperial Uncle.¡±Pixian Hui Wang endured his voice patiently, but once his mouth was opened, hecould not help letting out moans and groans.

    Liu Da, lying on top of Pixian Hui Wang,reached out and pinched Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s cheek. Having heard those words, heridiculed, ¡°Want to rebel against nephew and kill nephew¡¯s Imperial Uncle?¡±After that, he bent down and bit hard on Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s mouth. Thegloominess and fierceness in his eyes seemed as if wanting to eat the personinto his stomach, but when he touched the soft and ice-cold lips, heinvoluntarily went deep.

    Pixian Hui Wang only felt hot in his mouth,and his tongue had nowhere to hide. He was severely imprisoned by his opponent,giving free rein to the person¡¯s demand. His ears heard the <i>papapa</i> sound from the humiliatinbination of the two. Pixian Hui Wang had never been so humiliated. He washumiliated this way by a child who he had brought up from young that he couldnot help biting hard.

    Liu Da covered his bloody mouth and the tendernessin his eyes from moments ago had all turned into fierceness. He pinched PixianHui Wang¡¯s jaw and sneered. ¡°Merely an Imperial Household¡¯s bastard, butalso had delusion to sit on the throne.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Pixian HuiWang maintained his dignity on his face. ¡°The winner is in power, no onedares to me. I have nothing to say, but if you nder me like this, youmight as well kill me now.¡±

    ¡°Kill you? Kill you when Zhen is havingfun like this?¡± Liu Da pulled out his genitalia and saw his good ImperialUncle breathed a sigh of relief. In the next second, he ruthlessly prated,as if the whole thing had to be pushed in. He was perfectly satisfied to hearImperial Uncle¡¯s voice, which he could not utter at ordinary times. Heughedand said, ¡°Where is this face of yours suitable for being an Imperial Uncle?Had better be Zhen¡¯s pet boy<sup>[1]</sup>.¡±

    <i>[ÙõÍ¯ luan tong= skinny child: Minor malefavorites are usually bought for pleasure by senior officials and dignitaries.]</i>

    What Pixian Hui Wang hated the most was whenothers talk about his appearance; in particr when he waspared with thepet boy sex servant on equal terms. He ground his teeth and trembled with rage.

    ¡°Hahaha, good Ah Yan. You being angrylike this, but your bottom mouth is mping deep enough. As expected, you arethe same as that unruly and unwomanly mother, who could not bear loneliness anmitted adultery with the Imperial Bodyguard, and thus gave birth to such personwith lewdness in his bones.¡± Liu Da said harsh words in his mouth, but hisbrain matter felt likeing out as his genitalia was sucked in. He leaneddownfortably and involuntarily kissed Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s smooth, round and thinshoulder, while his genitalia sped up, and very soon with a wave, he suddenly shotin.

    Pixian Hui Wang felt only a fit of numbnessin his scalp, and his body was filled with hot bodily fluids, as if to melt him.

    When Liu Da pulled his thing out to withdraw,he satisfactorily watched the red and white things gushing out from the tenderce of the person underneath him. These were all his. He smiled and used hishand to touch these dirty things and put it in front of Pixian Hui Wang.

    ¡°If you properly serve Zhen, Zhen don¡¯tmind letting you maintain your dignity as the Imperial Uncle.¡±

    When he spoke of Imperial Uncle, his tonewas coquettish. Pixian Hui Wang was still dizzy and was thinking about what LiuDa had just said. All this was made up by Liu Da as to not keep his incestreputation on his back. He stared at the person on top with his face paled andpursed up lips cold.

    Liu Da was brought up by Pixian Hui Wang. Heknew everything about this man. He slowly painted the other person¡¯s thin redlips with the dirty things in his hand. Once he saw the anger in the otherperson¡¯s eyes, heughed.

    ¡°Why would Zhen deceive you? At thattime, you knew the fact that Zhen took you seriously as Imperial Uncle, but youwanted to rebel and kill Zhen. Since you disregard our sentiments of theseyears, why should Zhen care?¡± As soon as Liu Da finished saying, he wavedto the servant toe in and dress him up. Upon seeing Pixian Hui Wang on thebed reached out to take the quilt to cover his body, heughed grimly in hisheart but his hand could not help pulling the quilt over and covering the otherperson. When he finished, he could not understand why he was being kind, whenhe obviously wanted to break and humiliate this man. He impatiently rushed theservant as he said, ¡°Go and bring water in.¡±

    The servant was scared witless, even the lineof sight dared not go to the bed and respectfully withdrawn.

    After several days of humiliation, PixianHui Wang could not helpughing bitterly when he saw the evidences of his ownpast history moved to and fro in front of his eyes. He had never thoughtof killing Liu Da. As long as he ascended the throne, he could pass the thro Da¡¯er in the future, but he didn¡¯t think¡­ Even if it was like this, he,Pixian Hui Wang would not allowed the other person to humiliated him.

    The poison in his hand was hisst card.

    In the end, Pixian Hui Wang drank thepoisonous liquor himself, which burned his internal organs and caused him tospit out blood. When he saw the confused and dismayed expression of the personin front of him, he smiled happily. Liu Da knew him, but how could he did notknow Liu Da?

    ¡°I¡¯m dying. Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°NO!¡±

    Zhang YuShui suddenly woke up on the hotel¡¯sbed, reached out and felt the warm body temperature in his embrace. Pixian HuiWang was woken up by the noise and looked up at the other person, ¡°What¡¯swrong?¡± He saw Zhang YuShui¡¯s expression looks quite wrong, staring at himas if afraid that he would disappear in the next second.

    ¡°I dreamed you were drinking poison andasked if I was happy.¡± Zhang YuShui hugged Pixian Hui Wang tightly andkissed his lips indiscriminately. It was like confirming the existence of theother person. Pixian Hui Wang was shocked to know that Zhang YuShui wasremembering the past. He could not help but obediently embrace Zhang YuShui¡¯sbroad shoulders as before this person was still a child and stroked his neck ashe whispered, ¡°I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t die. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Zhang YuShui sealed Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s lips,and Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s eyes were smiling as he gently opened his mouth. Soon,the lips and tongues intertwined, making a ''zeze'' sound of water.

    ¡°Ah Yan, I want you, I want you right now.I want to ruthlessly prate your body; I want to pour my semen into the deepestpart of your body. I want; I want all of you to be mine.¡±

    When Pixian Hui Wang heard that, he smiledwith a trace of seduction. He hugged Zhang Yushui¡¯s back and slowly opened hislegs. He coiled them around Zhang Yushui¡¯s strong waist. He opened his weakestpart of his body with shame like this. Zhang Yushui had one hand tightly aroundPixian Hui Wang¡¯s waist as the abdomens of the two men were close together. Theother hand moved down slowly and touched the soft part of Pixian Hui Wang¡¯sback and he smiled.

    ¡°Ah Yan, you¡¯re all wet here by mydoing.¡± Zhang YuShui proudly said while his hand did not stop, smoothlyreached two fingers in, twitched back and forth, and quickly touched thesensitive part of Pixian Hui Wang, before slowly twisting.

    Having heard the lewd and sexy moans, ZhangYuShui¡¯s administration became more wanton.

    ¡°Nn, ah, hah,e in quickly.¡±

    Being poked somewhere in the body, PixianHui Wang¡¯s waist became soft in an instant. If Zhang Yushui hadn¡¯t held it inhis hand, the whole person would be like sludge that couldn¡¯t stand beingpressed a few times. The front had raised its head. Pixian Hui Wang, who hadnot release, started unconsciously rubbed against Zhang Yushui¡¯s underbelly infront of him.

    ¡°Front; front, too.¡± Pixian HuiWang¡¯s soft voice demanded.

    Zhang YuShui most loved Pixian Hui Wang, whowas not shy in bed at this time yet was very serious in front of people and wantedsomeone to tear off his seriousness anytime and anywhere, and showed his wantonbehavior that only he (ZYS) could see.

    ¡°Be good Ah Yan, what should I do withmy hand?¡± Zhang YuShui intimately bit down Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s tiny anddelicate earlobe, pulled out his hand from below. Pixian Hui Wang felt theemptiness and itching in his rear. Sometimes he wondered if his body was reallylike what Da¡¯er had said about lewdness in his bones, but soon the pleasureshocked off his thoughts. His back seemed to be connected with electrurrent, and the pleasure supplied his waist to rise and bent into a beautifrc. He wanted to take care of <i>it</i>. Inanyway, he knew that in front of this person and only this person could ywith his body so absolutely unrestrained, in which he was willing.

    Zhang Yushui touched the thing in front ofPixian Hui Wang lovingly, which was not small but a normal man size, and verytender and beautiful, with a straight column and a little sticky semen infront.

    ¡°Behind; behind itches.¡± PixianHui Wang was waited on and he moanedfortably, but the space behind him wasempty. He quickly hugged Zhang Yushui¡¯s shoulder and went up to kiss himaffectionately. ¡°Come in, will you? Don¡¯t toy with me.¡±

    Zhang YuShui¡¯s lower part was about toexplode, but he liked to see Pixian Hui Wang say these blurred yet wanton words.

    Zhang YuShui reached out and pinched therolling balls. He was satisfied to hear the exmation of the person underhim. He said in smile, ¡°The front is not allowed to shoot. I¡¯m going todrill you out in a minute. How can you make such a fuss?¡±

    His lips slowly moved down and two powerfrms spread open Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s outstretched legs. Everything underneath wasvisible; the front of which had been stiffened to spit out the juice, and theback of which was sticky and tender pink hole.

    Zhang YuShui¡¯s eyes turned dark and he openedhis mouth and bit the pink tender hole.

    The person under him bounced off like he waselectrocuted, but was tightly pinned down by Zhang YuShui. He couldn¡¯t move atall but trembled all over as he cried out, ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t bear it.¡±

    ¡°If the front shot, I will y untilyou can only shoot from the back and do you till you can¡¯t shoot anything.¡±

    Pixian Hui Wang thought of the imagedescribed by Zhang YuShui and his body went spasm, his toes curled, and light shedin his brain. After shooting, his waisty soft on the bed. After a long time,he said softly, ¡°I shot. If you want to do me in anywhere, I won¡¯t be ableto shoot anything.¡±

    ¡°Slut!¡± Zhang YuShui simply lovedAh Yan being this way, that he wished he could eat him into his stomach. Hedragged down the soft Pixian Hui Wang with both hands and ruthlessly, directlyandpletely prated the soft and sticky back hole of Pixian Hui Wang.

    The body of Pixian Hui Wang, who had justvented, still had a pleasant lingering effect, but as he was suddenlyprated, the front that had shot had a raised posture. Pleasured, the longand white legs gripped Zhang Yushi¡¯s waist firmly.

    Zhang YuShuipinned Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s smooth, thin and lubricated waist with one hand,touched the front of Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s head with the other to block it, andreached down to Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s ear as he whispered, ¡°I said, you couldonly shoot from behind.¡±

    Struck by such atorrential rain and a gale<sup>[2]</sup>, Pixian Hui Wang¡¯s lower body jerkedin motion. He was pleasured to the extreme, but he could not shoot out. Hisvoice was scattered and smashed by the jerking motion, as he begged for mercy,¡°Ah, hah, I was wrong, I was wrong, let go.¡±

    ¡°As I said,you¡¯ll only shoot from behind until you can¡¯t shoot anything¡­.¡±

    <i>[2 = making love]</i>

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator"><hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    < >

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!